Healing

cpt_slog

Rating: NC17
Genres: Romance, Action & Adventure
Relationships: Harry & Hermione
Book: Harry & Hermione, Books 1 - 6
Published: 28/06/2006
Last Updated: 15/02/2007
Status: in_progress

Continuing on immediately from HBP where Harry struggles to make progress in his pursuit of Voldemort's Horcruxes while the dark times that Dumbledore foresaw threatens to tear Hermione away from everything and everyone important to her

Chapters

1. untitled

2. 2

3. 3

4. 4

5. 5

6. 6

7. 7

8. 8

9. 9

10. 10

11. 11

12. 12

13. 13

14. 14

15. 15

16. 16

17. 17

18. 17a

19. 18

20. 19

1. untitled

A/N - Dear reader, to say that this story wouldn't have come this far without a lot of help is an understatement! Credit for the driving and creative influences for this work goes to one person; Stefy. If you haven't already seen Stefy's HP Fanart here on Portkey then you have missed something truly special. But the quickest way to see her art it at her Flickr page http://www.flickr.com/photos/19005142@N00/. I urge you all to not pass go, to not collect $200, but to go directly to her site and prepared to be astounded. As you'll see by my frequent comments of her wondrous drawings I am in total awe of Stefy's talent, and how expertly she captures the scenes beneath the words.

`Healing' started when I was knee-deep in another ff (`Their Way' - IronChef OR) and before I knew it I found that Stefy's captivating art had inspired the following story. And then along the way I sort of bumped into one of Stefy's Flickr contacts; another H/Hr tragic known as Mione. You'll be hearing more from Mione later, I promise. Moine helped and guided me at a time I needed it most and has been with me ever since. As a result we are jointly writing the sequel to this work (LCA, coming soon) and we have discussed ideas for a prequel to this work as well as a sequel to the sequel. Tragic I know but Mione is practically bubbling with ideas.

Very soon you'll also be seeing Mione's own works on this site. She has about a hundred ideas, stories, and one-shots in progress and they are all very very good. Watch for her work, you won't be disappointed.

Lastly, my beta, IronChef OR. I cannot thank you enough for your assistance which started even before you agreed to beta this work. Your very long emails filled with suggestions and hints which continue still to prove invaluable. I couldn't help myself but to borrow IronChef ORs idea for the names of Hermione's parents. I hope you don't mind too much and I thank you for all your help.

One

The parchment apparated into the centre of the kitchen with but the briefest POP and immediately began a slow decent under the effect of gravity. She had chosen the kitchen because she thought it the most logical place for her note to be noticed. As it turned out, Ron was less than a meter away from the note when it appeared. Although he was carrying one half of a long and heavy table with Fred (or George, no one was ever really sure which) on the other end, Ron reached out and grabbed the note with a catch that would have caught the eye of the Gryffindor seeker. If he was awake.

“Who's it from?” Ginny asked. She also saw the note as it appeared.

“Hermione,” Ron said, reading. “She wants to know if she can come over early to help out.”

“Hell yes!” Ginny said, laughing.

Ron continued by and towards the back door, but not without handing the note to his sister. Ginny quickly eyed the kitchen benches and tables, all laden with cakes, pastries, and fruit platters, but could not see a quill. With a sly smile that anyone who knew her was accustomed to seeing, she reached over to the thick chocolate frosting atop a triple chocolate sponge cake and quickly ran her finger along the edge of the frosting, scooping up a small dab of frosting.

She placed her now chocolate stained finger on the note, and traced out a large `Y.' With her wand, she disapparated the note back to its point of origin. Then with a quick glance left and right to ensure her mother wouldn't see, Ginny licked her finger, enjoying the remainder of the frosting. Before Ginny had time to fully enjoy her stolen delight (knowing her mother would threaten to hex her if she found out) she was bumped from behind by the sudden appearance of Hermione who arrived with a CRACK! Ginny quickly turned around and hugged Hermione tightly, Hermione hugging back.

“Hi!” Hermione said.

“Hey you!” Ginny said. “Tell me you've come early to save us from Mum. She's working us to death.”

“Sorry,” Hermione replied. “I needed to get away from my own parents. They're being - difficult!”

Ron and Fred had just reentered the kitchen and were heading off inside to grab yet another table. Ron smiled at seeing Hermione and stopped nervously in front of her. He knew he very much wanted to give her a huge hug of his own, but he also knew she wasn't fond of such displays of affection - with him. If it were Harry, Ron knew it would be a different matter.

“Hi Hermione, good to see you,” Ron said.

“Hermione, it's good to see you. Are you here to take prat-face off our hands?” Fred asked?

“Sorry, Ginny was just telling me how urgently she needs me to help, with - - -”

“Stuff!” Ginny finished for her.

“Yeah, stuff. We're doing stuff,” Hermione finished and the two girls giggled.

“When did Harry say he was going to get here?” Hermione asked.

“He is here,” Ginny replied, matter-of-factly. At hearing this unexpected information Hermione looked around trying to find him before Ginny continued, “He's asleep. He has been for hours.”

“Asleep?” Hermione asked, “It's a bit early isn't it? Is he okay?” It was just before three in the afternoon, and the wedding was to take place the next morning at ten o'clock.

“Nope!” Ron said passing by the girls with another table, again in the direction of where the wedding was to take place outside. “He's a mess, wait till you see him.”

“Hasn't slept for days,” Fred added. “He got here last night and could hardly stand up. Mum zonked him and he's been asleep ever since.”

Hermione's face took on that quizzical look she had when she didn't understand something... an expression she didn't wear often. “What do you mean `zonked'?”

Ginny walked up the hallway in the direction of the bedrooms and Hermione followed. “Ron distracted him by throwing a Snitch in his direction and Mum poured a huge sleeping draught into his pumpkin juice. A minute later he was asleep on the floor and we levitated him to bed. See for yourself.”

The door to Ron's bedroom was open; Hermione could see a spare bed had been set up under the only window in the room, and Harry was in it. The girls watched for a whole minute as Harry's chest rose slowly, and then fell with every deep breath. His eyes, though closed were darkly lined, and his skin had a very definite odd colour.

“What happened, it's only been a week?” Hermione whispered. She was shocked at the poor condition of her friend.

“No need to whisper,” Ron said. “He's dead to the world. Mum says she may need to get a reviving draught down his throat before he wakes up.”

As if on cue Molly Weasley stormed inside and towards her now motionless children to see why they had stopped working. At seeing Hermione she smiled deeply, realising why the tables weren't being set up. She hugged Hermione as she did her own daughter. “Don't you fret, he'll be all right. He just needed a little - - help, and some sleep. Come tomorrow he'll be right as rain.”

Ron tried unsuccessfully to suppress a wisecracking grin as he said to nobody particular, “Promise not to ever help me then.”

“You've got ten minutes to finish setting up those tables or you'll get double the dose Harry had,” Molly told him and she smiled with satisfaction when the boys took the hint and went about their allotted task. As they got to the back door Molly called out after them, “and then you can get back into the garden and finish clearing out those gnomes.”

As the boys headed back outside Ginny took Hermione's hand and led her towards the room Fleur and Gabrielle had been staying in. As they opened the door Hermione was suddenly overcome with a blast of fragrant aroma from the hundreds of bunches of flowers in the room. At seeing the new arrival Fleur handed the vase of flowers she was holding to her younger sister and walked the few steps to Hermione, hugging her deeply. “Hermooneey. Eet iz good to zee you.”

“Hi!” was all Hermione could say in response as she let Fleur hug her and tried to take the whole scene in. The room was practically bursting with lavender roses, placed in identical vases, and Hermione wondered how Fleur and Gabrielle had room to sleep. Then again looking at Fleur and how her smile positively beamed, her cheeks were blushed red and her eyes sparkled, Hermione guessed Fleur couldn't care too much about sleep the night before her wedding. “These look beautiful!” she said.

“Oui, Molly `as been very helpful. Bill and I simply cannot thank her enuff. And of course for Geeney and her brothers az well,” Fleur said. “Gabrielle haz just been telling me how happy she iz to be part of such a large family.”

Ginny turned to Gabrielle and said, “Hey, you don't have to say that you know, you're family now. You're allowed to admit that the boys can be pains.”

All four girls giggled and Fleur asked Ginny, “Geeney, peraps you can tell me what iz meant by, your words is difficult, `prat'?”

Ginny laughed and Hermione could see how genuine this new-found affection was for the newest members of the Weasley clan. “It means Ron, Fred and George. Don't worry though, you'll get used to them, and if they give you any trouble I'll show you some hexes that will make them leave you alone.”

“Or I will,” Hermione added, smiling.

“Ah,” Fleur said, realising through her broken English what Ginny had said. “You mean zey is just beeing boyz. Not like my Bill. My Bill iz so `andsome and brave, just like our `arry,” she said looking directly at Ginny.

“Harry and I are just friends Fleur, we all are just friends.”

“Ah, friends, I zee, just friends!” Fleur replied with a wink at both Ginny and Hermione. “We all need such `just friends'. I hope my seester Gabrielle finds such a `just friend' as Bill or `arry.” Ginny smiled in reply while Hermione found her mind racing. Before she could reflect on what Fleur had said, Fleur looked at Hermione and asked, “Hermooneey, would you like to zee my dress for tomorrow? You muzt promize not to tell my Bill, it muzt be a surprise.”

“You bet!” Hermione smiled. Fleur led Hermione and Ginny over to the wardrobe and removed the white wedding dress. It was long, and quite slim at the waist, with sparkling gems reflecting the sun at every possible direction. Hermione could not contain her joy at seeing such a dazzling dress and squealed in delight. “Oh Fleur, it is BEAUTIFUL!”

“Isn't it?” Ginny added. “Mum and Fleur spent most of last night sewing in the gems. This wedding has been the best thing to happen to all of us for so long. I've never seen Mum so happy over the past week, though she's been so busy she has hardly had time to sleep.”

“Oui, Ginny, just like our `arry. Is he alright?” she asked with a worried look.

Ginny smiled back at her sister-in-law-to-be as if to reassure them all. “Mum says he'll be alright after he's had something to eat.”

“I hope so,” Hermione added. “Though I have to say if your Mum has been cribbing on sleep it doesn't show, she looks positively radiant.”

“Yeah, I know, Bill says she is in her element. He says she is better at organizing than any of his bosses at Gringotts. Mum's been so happy this week she didn't even threaten Fred and George when they set up wish-bangs underneath the marquee outside,” Ginny said.

“Wish-bangs?” asked Hermione

“Exploding fireworks. They go off if anyone makes a wish anywhere near them. They set up half a dozen to try them out and nearly burnt the bloody thing down.”

Gabrielle laughed, as she no doubt witnessed the event and for the first time joined the conversation. “Ron waz right next to dem when zey went off. He thought eez `air waz on fire.”

“Serves himself right,” Ginny told them. “He should have known better.”

“And your Mum didn't get mad?” Hermione asked incredulously.

“Nope, she's far too happy to be mad. Dad went ballistic though. He threatened to get the Ministry to shut down their shop and said he'd ship the three of them off to Azkaban himself if they didn't behave.”

“How is Bill?” Hermione asked

“My Bill ez simply wonderful, and so brave.” Fleur had the most wonderful I'm-going-to-be-married-tomorrow smile that quickly spread to the other three girls.

“He looks pretty good Hermione,” Ginny told her. “Heaps better than when he got hurt. He's still got some scratches on his face that will probably never heal, and a few on one shoulder. But judging by the way he's constantly smiling you would think he didn't had a care in the world.”

“And why would he? He ez marrying me tomorrow and I vill make him very happy.”

“And next full moon?” Hermione asked, instantly regretting her lack of tact. She looked quickly to Fleur and was going apologize when Fleur cut her off.

“Next full moon we vill bee in each overs' arms.” The three younger girls laughed and Ginny was surprised to see Hermione blush. “And every full moon after!”

“So that's one brother down and only four more to marry off,” Ginny said. “How hard can it be? Though if you were to take Ron off my hands - - “

“Nice try sister,” Hermione said. “He's a good friend, but I'm not up to getting married; to ANYONE! Besides - - .” Hermione stopped herself from continuing and Ginny stopped to look at her.

“Besides what?” She waited for Hermione to continue but instead Hermione simply shook her head, annoyed that she had said anything. “Come on Hermione, give!”

“Later,” Hermione said simply.

“Okay, DON'T tell me. I'll ask Harry when he's awake.”

“Harry doesn't know,” Hermione said confidently.

“Of course he will. You and Harry tell each other everything.”

“Ask him then,” said Hermione, with a smug `Harry-doesn't-know' expression on her face

***

Harry was sitting up in bed with his eyes squinted nearly closed and had one hand holding his throbbing forehead. He looked to be in a good deal of pain from a blinding headache, and was quite disorientated. He offered up a weak smile to Ginny who was sitting on the end of the bed watching him closely.

“I don't know what you're talking about, Ginny. Hermione has never mentioned anything about it. Ask her for yourself,” Harry told her.

“I did, she said she'll tell me later.”

“Then ask her later. What time is it?” he asked.

“Nearly six, Mum's bringing something up for you.”

“Six. Is that morning or night?” he asked, looking at the window for clues as to what time of the day it was.

“Night,” Ginny told him simply.

“What day?”

Ginny laughed and reached over to give him a hug. “It's Friday, the day after you arrived, and one day before the wedding.”

“Friday! What happened to the rest of Thursday?”

“You wasted it asleep,” Ginny told him laughing. “Speaking of which, did you have any dreams you want to tell me about?” she asked teasingly.

“If it's all the same Ginny, I'd rather not talk about dreams.” Harry's voice had a slight gruffness to it, no doubt the result of his enforced sedation. Although he had slept for nearly an entire day, he felt as if he needed another eight hours straight away.

“Hey you!” Hermione said from the doorway. Ginny stood allowing Hermione to take her place on the bed. Hermione reached out and gently placed an arm on Harry's shoulder, and Harry smiled slightly in response. “How are you feeling?”

“I feel like I've got the world's worst hangover. What happened?”

“Ginny said you were dead on your feet and that her mother had to zonk you.

“The pumpkin juice?” he asked.

“Apparently,” Hermione replied.

“It figures! I was too tired to notice that it tasted funny.”

Ginny laughed and walked away from the bed, towards the open door. “Don't go anywhere Harry; I'll see what is keeping Mum.” Ginny left without giving Harry a chance to answer, leaving him with Hermione.

“I promise I'm not going anywhere. My bloody head!”

Hermione shuffled closer and gave him a slight comforting hug. “What happened Harry, you had everyone worried?”

“Sorry. I guess I pushed myself too far. I spent four or five days in my room trying to come up with an answer for the Horcruxes. I must have slept only an hour or two over the whole week.”

“I see,” Hermione said, adopting a big sisterly role. “And what exactly did you come up with?”

“Exactly nothing, Hermione. I've got nothing.” His voice dropped and Hermione could feel the sadness in his voice. “I don't have anything, not a plan or where I'm going to start or - - or - - .”

“Shhhhhh,” Hermione told him, now hugging him warmly, and feeling Harry respond just as warmly. “You should have waited until we were all together so we - - ”

“I can't keep relying on everyone Hermione. Everybody else has their own stuff to deal with, and there's a wedding tomorrow and - - ”

“And you are not ten feet tall or bullet proof, Harry. Push yourself too far and you'll break.”

“And in the meantime Voldemort kills how many innocent people? What about Greyback? How many more die before I can stop him? Before I can stop all of them?”

“Before WE stop them, and the answer is none, for this week anyway.” Harry sat back away from her arms and opened his eyes slightly wider. “There've been no attacks for the whole of this week Harry.”

“That's strange; I would have thought getting Dumbledore out of the way was exactly what he wanted.”

Molly chose that moment to walk in, carrying a tray that held a large bowl full of sweet scented stew. Ginny and Ron trailed behind. Hermione stood allowing the tray to be set upon Harry's lap.

“Thanks Mrs. Weasley, but I've got this splitting headache. I don't really think - - ”

“That's alright Harry. Ginny, go and get me some pumpkin juice, as well as that green liquid I gave Harry yesterday would you?”

Ron and Ginny laughed at the thought of knocking Harry out again, but Hermione could only offer a weak smile. It was clear he'd been tormenting himself for too long.

“On second thought Mrs Weasley, I might just sit here eating this wonderful meal. Thank you.”

Molly smiled, satisfied at hearing the correct response and turned to leave. “Out,” she said to Ginny and Ron who were forced to leave. “Let Harry eat in peace, you can bother him later. Hermione, you can stay if you wish. I'll bring yours up and you can keep Harry company.”

“No that's all right Mrs. Weasley. Harry, I'll be back when you're finished.” Molly walked out and Hermione turned to follow her out when Harry stopped her.

“Hermione?”

She stopped and offered Harry a very wide smile, one he only just saw from between his slitted eyelids. “Yes?”

Harry paused, thinking of what he was going to say. He bowed his head; he appeared to be embarrassed about something. “Sorry,” he said softly. He couldn't bear to look her in the eyes.

“Sorry about what Harry?” she asked

“Sorry I didn't listen to you. Sorry I didn't throw that bloody book in the bin. Sorry I - -”

“Shhhhh, it's okay Harry - - ”

“No, it isn't!” He looked up and almost met her eyes, but not quite. His own started to tear and he forced himself to continue. “I got so carried away I couldn't see what I was doing. I couldn't see you were just trying to protect me. I got so bloody obsessed over Malfoy I - ”

“And you were right, Harry, about Malfoy.”

“But If I listened to you, I - - WE might have been able to stop him before he --”

“Harry, you were right about Malfoy. It's the rest of us who couldn't see -- ”

“Because you guys are normal. You aren't consumed with hate, and revenge, and --”

Hermione walked over and lifted the tray, placing in on Ron's desk. She sat back on the bed and resumed hugging her friend, her best friend. “It's okay Harry. You are pushing yourself too hard and punishing yourself for something that isn't your fault.” She paused so as to allow her words to sink in. “We're a team Harry, always have been. You can't do it alone.”

He sat there hugging her for a few long minutes before he found courage to speak. “I thought you'd hate me.” If Hermione wasn't still hugging Harry she'd never had heard him, his voice was just above a whisper.

Hermione broke away from his grasp, albeit reluctantly so she could look him squarely in the eyes, and smiled. “Then you were wrong, Harry James Potter. You have to let us help.”

He sat motionless, but silently admitted she was probably right. Then again she usually was.

Standing, Hermione looked down at Harry and said, “So start eating before I ask Mrs. Weasley for that green liquid.”

Harry smiled but shook his head. “Okay, but I'll eat in the kitchen. I have a whole day to catch up on.”

***

“Get ready to leave in ten minutes!” Bill called out as he walked up the hallway.

“Yeah right,” Ron remarked. “I'll bet anyone a bottle of Firewhisky we'll still be here in twenty minutes. I mean how long does it take to say goodnight?”

“Ron, you brainless prat! They ARE getting married tomorrow,” Ginny said, hitting Ron on the arm.

“Your point being?” he asked. Harry laughed to see Ginny, Hermione and Gabrielle all rolling their eyes.

“My point being that the groom can't see the bride the day of the wedding. I think it's romantic that Fleur and Bill maintain tradition,” Ginny finished, not really sure if her brother didn't know or didn't care about tradition.

“Hey, don't get me wrong. I'm all for us guys to get together and spend some quality time away from you lot,” Ron said.

“Us lot?” Hermione said. “Maybe I can ask Bill to leave you there.”

“Fine by me, as long as the Firewhisky holds out.”

“Speaking of which,” Molly said as she walked by, hearing the last words of the conversation and spoke to all the boys as one. “If you, ANY of you, show up for the wedding hung-over, I promise you the wedding will be immediately followed by a funeral. Your own!”

“We'll be fine,” Fred said. “We'll make sure little brother behaves himself or we'll petrify him.”

“Nah,” George cut in “Petrifying him won't do, we'll still have to look at his ugly face. Now if we transfigure him into a rat we can just put him in the pocket of Bill's suit.”

“'With this rat, I thee wed!'” Fred said and they all started laughing, even Ron.

“I don't theenk Ron's face is u-gly at all,” Gabrielle said and Ron could do nothing but blush in response.

“Ron will be okay Mrs Weasley. I'll keep one eye on him at all times,” Harry said.

“YOU!” Ron cried. “Look at yourself; you'll be asleep the minute we get there. You're not going to be any fun.”

“And you should think about following Harry's shining example Ronald,” his mother told him. “I mean it, show up tomorrow the worse for wear and you won't hear the end of it.”

“COME ON ALREADY, “ Ron called out. “HOW LONG DOES IT TAKE?”

“Easy up, Ron, leave Bill alone,” Harry said.

“Yeah,” Ginny added. “Just because no one wants to waste their time kissing YOU goodnight.”

Ron threw a glance in Hermione's direction and watched as she deliberately avoided his gaze, and he simply shrugged. “Their loss I say!”

“One day, Ron, you'll very much like to have someone to say goodnight with, no?” asked Gabrielle.

“No!” Fred, George and Ginny all said as one, and laughed.

“So Harry what are your plans after tomorrow?” Ginny asked.

Harry shrugged his shoulders and lowered his eyes. “Not sure, why?”

“You know you can stay here,” Ginny told him.

“Of course Harry's staying here Ginny,” Ron said. “Aren't you mate?”

“Thanks guys, I know you mean it. But I'm sure your Mum will be happy to have just the family around. After what we've all been through and all.”

“So you're going back to the Dursleys then?” Hermione asked.

“Not a chance. I guess I'll head to Grimmauld place. I'll be all right. It should be quiet enough and Merlin knows I'm used to that.”

Hermione wrinkled her brow and continued questioning him. “But you haven't been there a whole week Harry. The blood protection - - ”

“Forget it, I'm not going back and they don't want me back. And before you ask, NO I didn't deliberately pick a fight just so I wouldn't have to stay there.”

“So what happened?” Hermione asked.

“He was yelling at me after fifteen minutes; telling me how inconsiderate I was to go and get my headmaster murdered and have the school close right at the busiest time of his year,” Harry said simply.

“He didn't!” Hermione said shocked.

“He did. Fifteen minutes, ten seconds after I arrived I shut myself up in my room and stayed there. Except for Kingsley Shacklebolt stopping by, all I had to do was watch the walls of my room.”

“Kingsley?” Ron asked, “What did he want?”

“Funnily enough, he turned up Tuesday morning and said he had come to take me to the Ministry of Magic. I got the whole guided tour.”

“You're kidding!” Ginny said.

“Nope! He took me all around. The best part was seeing the Department of Magical Transportation on Level Six. I even got to talk to the people running the Floo Network Authority. I felt a little odd going back to the Department of Mysteries, especially when he showed me the Brain Room, but it was kind of neat.”

“I don't understand Harry, what was that all about?” Ginny asked.

“No idea. He said something about the Ministry needing as many good Aurors as they could get their hands on. I guess he figured if he showed me around I'd want to go back to Hogwarts and finish my courses.”

“Are you going back, Harry?” Ron asked.

Harry shrugged his shoulders. He had no good answer. “I know I said I wouldn't, but - - ”

“But what?” Ron asked.

“Something tells me I have to go back!” Harry said.

“Something?” asked Hermione. Harry was amazed at how quick she was to see through his attempts to misdirect others when they were closing in on the things he didn't want to talk about.

“All right, someone! But I don't know what I'm going to do. I'd be happier if Remus was staying at Grimmauld as well, but he tells me he goes away for long stretches of time, and when he IS back, he stays with Tonks.”

Ginny's eyes lit up at the mention of the other happy couple. “I sense another wedding!” she said smiling.

Ron shook his head and merely added his usual thought on the subject. “Girls!”

Fred leant in and ruffled Ron's hair, “You don't know what you're missing little brother.”

“Fine by me,' he said. Ron turned to Harry and smiled “We're all going back. If the school opens, Mum says she'll drive the Hogwarts Express herself if she has to.”

Harry laughed at the thought of Ron's mother driving the train. “And if the school doesn't re-open?” he asked.

“Got it all figured out. Ginny and I will work in the shop with Fred and George.”

“Not a chance prat-face,” one of the twins quickly interjected. “The closest you'll get to our stuff is when we test it on you.”

“Business is crap anyway,” the other one said. “Most of the stores in Diagon Alley have or are in the process of closing.”

The conversation died down before Harry realised there was still one other person to ask.

“Hermione?” he asked. Harry had only just noticed that she was biting her lower lip, a sure sign she was nervous.

“Mum and Dad aren't too thrilled at the thought of me going back. I've heard them arguing about pulling me out of Hogwarts for good.” Hermione bowed her head and could no longer face anyone's eyes. Something she'd learnt from Harry.

“They can't do that!” Ron said.

“Ron,” Harry said with sympathy, “They are her parents. You can't go and tell them what they can and cannot do. They are obviously worried about her safety. Think of how Hermione feels!”

“We're worrying about nothing,” Ginny said. “Of course they'll let her go back.”

“Hermione, as far as the wizarding world is concerned, you are of age. If your parents don't want you to go then it's tough luck, go anyway!” Ron had that smug smile that said he was one hundred percent confident he was right. He couldn't understand how anyone could not agree with him.

“RON!” Harry said. “Stop it! You don't know what you're talking about. In the Muggle world she ISN'T of age. Think about someone other than yourself for one second!”

“Harry, not to put too fine a point on it, but it seems to me YOU don't know what you're talking about. But that's okay, you can't help it, it's not your fault.”

Harry could feel himself starting to get angry, but Ron was one of his best friends. Whatever Ron had meant by that last remark he was sure he didn't mean for it to come out as it had. “What isn't my fault?”

“The fact that you lived as a Muggle for so long. You didn't know you were a Wizard.”

Hermione now looked up and stared at Ron, trying to understand his thought processes, or lack thereof. “What's that got to do with anything?” she asked.

“Same goes for you Hermione. I mean you're way smart and everything, but your parents are Muggles, both of them.”

Harry jumped in defending Hermione, just as she seemed to be doing for him. “What are you talking about?”

“We've got a head-start on you, that's all. On both of you.”

Harry looked to Hermione, he could now feel that he was getting very angry, and he could see by Hermione's expression that she was too. Hermione looked back at Ron and started at him as a hungry owl would at a field mouse.

“I mean,” Ron continued looking at Harry, “you were, what, eleven before Hagrid told you that you were a Wizard?”

Harry nodded slightly; he wanted Ron to finish before he let him have it.

“Then we have got eleven years head-start on you. We all knew we were wizards or witches from the start. We knew our stuff back at the beginning.”

“Stuff?” Harry asked.

“Magic stuff. You're still coming up to speed. How old were you Hermione before you knew?”

“I did some accidental magic when I was six. What do you mean `coming up to speed'?”

“You're magic! Both of you! If someone tells you to do something you don't like then you don't have to worry!”

“So,” Harry said, as if to sound out Ron's reasoning, “you are telling Hermione that if her parents don't want her to return to Hogwarts, then she is to disobey them?”

“You can't get all high and mighty, Harry. You never exactly followed every rule your Aunt and Uncle gave you.”

“You idiot, Ron, My Aunt and Uncle hated me. I lived under the stairs for crying out loud! You can't compare them to Hermione's parents. For a best mate you can be a real prat you know?”

“Just telling it as I see it... one of my most redeeming features.”

Hermione glared at Ron and then stood up, indicating this conversation was OVER. “Have a good time tonight, Harry,” she said, smiling sweetly at Harry, and then looked back to continue glaring at Ron. “And Ron?”

“Yes?” he asked.

“Have some Firewhisky, LOTS of it!” she turned and stormed out of the kitchen before he could say another word.

“I plans me to,” Ron said smugly.

Ginny shook her head at Ron's gross insensitivity and went off after Hermione as Bill finally walked out. “Come on lads, we've a buck's party to get to.”

“Finally!” Ron said, “What took so long?”

“I'll tell you later,” Bill said and started whistling.

“Really?” Ron asked.

“No!” Bill, Fred and George all laughed. Harry followed the Weasley boys out of the Burrow, already going over the conversation he'd just had in his mind.

Ginny caught up with Hermione who had just found her mother.

“Thank you for dinner, Mrs. Weasley. I have to be getting home.” Hermione tried to be pleasant to Ron and Ginny's mother even though she was furious at what Ron had just said.

“Thank you for your help, Hermione,” Molly said and she walked out of the room carrying a large vase of roses.

“Hermione! I was hoping you could stay, with us girls,” Ginny quickly said.

“Sorry, Ginny. I promised my parents I'd be home. Anyway I have to get ready for tomorrow. I didn't bring anything with me.”

“Don't be upset with what Ron said. He hasn't got a brain.”

“Do you agree with him?” Hermione asked.

“It's true we ARE a little different from Harry and you, due to way we've been raised. But different doesn't mean better.”

Hermione smiled slightly, although she wasn't entirely satisfied at the answer Ginny gave her.

“See you tomorrow, Sis,” Ginny said, hugging Hermione.

“Tomorrow. Bye.” Another CRACK! replaced the spot Hermione where had been standing.

-->

2. 2

Two

It was only ten o'clock and Harry thought it funny that while he was still awake, Ron looked about ready to pass out.

“Ron, take it easy on that stuff. Remember what your Mum said!”

“I'm okay Harry. Itsh no problem, you just worry too mush,” Ron said, swaying. Fred, George and Bill all laughed at the sight of Ron being barely able to hold his balance. If Ron had been drinking from a glass the contents would have been spilling everywhere. As it was he was drinking straight from the bottle, although it took two or more attempts (and both hands) for the neck of bottle to find his mouth. “I'm a wizard, remember! We're trained to do this shtuff.” As if to demonstrate how `okay' he was, Ron slipped slightly and had to quickly put a supporting hand on the nearby cabinet or he would have fallen down.

His brothers all laughed again. Although they had also been drinking, it was clear to Harry that they knew how to have a good time without going overboard. Bill took a step towards his youngest brother and placed an arm around his shoulder to support him. Ron, oblivious to the help, tried to take another swig when Bill pushed the bottle away slightly. A sound at the door and everyone but Ron turned their heads and watched as Arthur Weasley poked his head around the door and smiled. Ron was still trying to take another drink and Bill was able to still push the bottle way without even looking.

“Hello, Weasleys!” Arthur said smiling. “You too, Harry,” he added after seeing Harry sitting on one of the beds. Arthur Weasley walked in taking a look around the cabin they were staying in and placed the bags he was carrying on the table in the kitchen.

“You were right the first time, Dad,” Bill said, standing and shaking his father's hand. Harry smiled, and felt better than he had for a long time. He had always been made to feel family with the Weasleys; it was as close a family as he had ever known.

Arthur walked over to Fred and George and shook their hands as well, and then shook Harry's. He took a step towards Ron and bent slightly so he could get a good look at Ron's eyes.

“Hi, Dad!” Ron said, smiling far too much. “Good to shee you.”

“And Ron is...?” Arthur asked.

“Wasted!” Fred said. Harry was happy they had all decided to wear their monogrammed sweaters that Molly made each Christmas. It was the only time he was able to tell the twins apart.

“Bit early isn't it?” Arthur asked the other boys. “I expected him to over-indulge, but not by ten.”

Fred, George and Bill had all been drinking as well but were doing so in a more restrained manner. “He was gone before nine,” George said. Bill was just about to switch him over to illusion-water.

“Good idea,” Arthur said. “I'll get the snacks and you can take care of life-of-the-party here.”

Bill walked into the kitchen and returned with a red liquid in a clear bottle, Firewhisky was normally a deep amber colour and came in a jet black bottle. Bill waved his wand and touched the bottle as he spoke the incantation “Illusionata.” The clear bottle turned black. He took the real Firewhisky Ron was trying to drink and swapped it for the new bottle. “Here you go little brother, knock yourself out.”

“He probably will,” Arthur said smiling. “You look alright Harry. I knew you'd be more responsible.”

“He hasn't had a drink yet,” Fred said, “He's had no fun at all.”

“I've had fun,” Harry replied, defensively. “Who says you have to drink to have fun? Anyway, Ron looks like he's having enough fun for all of us.”

Fred and George laughed, and Bill patted Ron on the shoulder. “That he is, Harry.”

“Besides, I've still got a headache from the sleeping draught,” Harry added. Although the headache was still there, it had lessened considerably from when he first woke up.

“Yes Molly is very sorry about that, Harry,” Arthur said. “She said you arrived in such a state. She was only doing what she thought was best.”

“That's okay, Mr. Weasley. I guess I must have looked awful. It turns out some sleep is just what I needed.”

“Arthur, Harry. You can call me Arthur.”

The cabin was hidden deep in the middle of the woods in an unmapped area of Scotland. A fire was slowly burning in the fireplace and warmed the whole cabin. Bunks had already been set up against the walls, while Harry had agreed to share the only bed (a double) with Ron. “Bill, this cabin was an excellent choice. Belongs to Roger you say?”

“Yeah, Roger Fulton. Actually, he's the guy who introduced me to Fleur in the first place, so I have him to thank for all this.”

“To Roger!” Fred said, raising a glass.

“To Roger!” Bill, Arthur, Fred and Harry responded. All except Harry raised their glasses and drank the toast. Harry alone did not drink but he smiled warmly instead. Ron had started making toasts an hour ago and had toasted everyone in the room several times. It was only when he began toasting past and present members of the Chudley Cannons that they'd managed to get him to stop.

“Shouldn't the best man be here?” Arthur asked.

“Couldn't get away. He'll be there tomorrow before the ceremony starts.”

“Bill, I'm very proud of you. So is your mother,” Arthur told his son.

“Thanks, Dad, I know it. Everybody has just been amazing.”

“Us too,” George said. “We all reckon Fleur is a real catch. We're happy for you.”

“Thanks guys. By the way, I spoke to Percy yesterday and he promised me he'll be there.”

“To the Weasleys!” Arthur said.

“To Roger!” Ron said, having missing the previous toast by nearly a minute; everyone laughed at him. Ron had had almost a quarter of the bottle of illusion-water, with obviously no idea what it was.

“How does it work?” Harry asked, looking at the bottle.

“It's just water but it tells your brain it's something else. He should be fully sober by morning,” Bill said.

“But with wicked bloodshot eyes,” Fred said with a smirk. “We added a little something special. No need to thank us, just one of our new inventions.”

“Yeah,” George added, “little brother should be a whole lot of fun tomorrow.”

“Boys,” Arthur said. “Responsible, remember? You promised to be responsible. Try to be more like Bill.”

“We are, Dad. Mum made us promise Ron wouldn't be drunk tomorrow, and he won't be,” Fred said cheekily.

“Yeah,” George added. “We could've had his hair go all purple, to match the flowers. But instead we decided to be responsible. Look, we got rid of the Firewhisky, didn't we?”

“Don't worry, Dad,” Bill reassured his father. “Fred and George may be a little... well, I'm not sure what they are. But they have good hearts.”

“Yeah,” Fred said. “We just come up with new ways to... bend the rules a little.”

“Okay, but take a leaf from Bill's book. Think about putting the pranks away and maybe settling down a little. Find a girl, a nice girl...”

“Or TWO nice girls,” George added.

“Better still, FOUR nice girls, two each,” Fred said.

“ONE GIRL! Each!” Arthur said, laughing

“Dad, I'm sure when the time is right Fred and George will do what you say. Who knows, they may even grow up a little,” Bill said.

“Nah!” George replied to that idea.

“Having too much fun, aren't we, brother?” Fred said, raising his glass.

“You bet, brother,” George said, clinking glasses together.

“AND,” Bill continued with a big smile, “they JUST may decide to look for that someone special, just like you did, Dad.”

“To Dad!” Fred and George cried, toasting their father. Bill also raised his glass and Harry just smiled.

“To Roger!” Ron said, repeating his last toast. The others fell from laughing at Ron, and it was a long time before anyone could speak.

“What about you, Harry? Ever think about someone special?”

Harry had been sitting on the bed taking in everything the others said, and now found all sets of eyes on him, making him nervous. “Haven't thought about it. There's the small matter of a Dark Lord to take care of first, remember?” Harry noticed the mood changed immediately, even though he'd meant for his comment to be a flippant witticism. “Sorry, I didn't mean to...” he tried to say.

Bill raised a hand, stopping Harry from continuing, and smiled with genuine affection. “It's all right, Harry. I doubt anyone has forgotten what we've been through. After all, we all have our scars to bear, don't we?” Bill raised a hand to his face where the marks were still evident, and lightly traced along them.

Harry smiled and raised his hair above his forehead, allowing his scar to be visible.

“We sure do,” he said.

“I've got a mark on my knee where a bludger got me in third year,” Fred said.

“Go tell Mum,” George said. “Maybe she'll kiss it better.”

Again the five sober ones were laughing, and all eyes turned to Ron who by now had finished his illusion-water. Arthur stood and walked to the kitchen to get another.

“But much more important than scars, Harry, is what we leave behind,” Bill said. It was obvious he was thinking of Fleur for he had that sparkle in his eye.

“What, you mean like a will or something?” Harry asked.

“I mean like love, Harry. You were there at Dumbledore's funeral. You saw how many turned up to pay their respects.” Harry had spent a great deal of time over the last week thinking back to the funeral, and to the centaurs and merpeople who for the first time he could remember came out from their domains to pay their respects. “Nobody lives forever, Harry. Just think, wouldn't it be wonderful to know that we had touched so many lives before we go?”

Harry nodded, smiling at Bill.

“Love?” Harry said.

“Love,” Arthur said. “There's probably enough for every one of us if we look hard enough.”

“And Ron?” Fred asked.

“Will marry the Chudley Cannons,” George said.

“Mr Weasley?” Harry started.

“Arthur,” Arthur corrected.

“Get us a drink too, will you, Arthur?” Fred said.

“And it's `Dad' to you, or `Sir.' Or I'll report you to your mother,” Arthur replied, smiling.

“Yes, Sir!” Fred said with a mocking respectful tone.

“Arthur,” Harry continued, “Ron said something to me on the way over, and I just wanted to ask you about it.”

“Hmmm?” Arthur asked.

“Well, I'm not sure if he meant anything by it, but he told me he was a better wizard. No... let me correct that. He said he was better ABLE to be a wizard, because he's been a wizard all his life... whereas I was a Muggle till I was eleven.”

“Let me see,” Arthur said. “I'm not sure you can say anyone is a better wizard than anyone else.”

“Unless you get better N.E.W.T. scores,” George threw in.

“Or own a wicked cool joke shop!” Fred said.

“And while I don't necessarily agree with Ron, it may be that I see what he meant. Perhaps what he meant to say that purebloods usually THINK they are better than everybody else.”

“But Voldemort had one Muggle parent! True he didn't KNOW his parents, just like I didn't,“ Harry said.

“Yes Harry, I know.” Arthur said, and Harry could see all the Weasleys except Ron wince slightly at hearing the name. “In fact it hasn't been lost on anyone how many similarities there are between you and him. But in this case You-Know-Who has chosen to ignore his Muggle lineage. As far as he is concerned, he comes from a pureblood line. He THINKS he is better than us. The big difference between you and him is that you don't go around killing people,” Arthur said.

“No,” Harry said morosely. “I'm just one who has to stop him.”

The conversation died as all considered this exchange before Ron broke the silence again.

“To Roger!”

They laughed again, and Harry yawned. “I might turn in if it's okay with everyone. I'm still a bit tired after that sleeping draught.”

“No problem,” Bill said.

“No need to go quiet on me everyone. I usually use a silencing charm and I can make it go both ways, so I won't hear you either. Good night.”

“Goodnight, Harry,” the Weasley boys cried in unison. Harry laid down and pulled the covers up to his chin, he'd gotten so good at his nightly silencing charm that it took no more than five seconds to cast, and he was asleep within the minute.

***

Molly Weasley sat down on Ginny's bed, beside her daughter. For a long time neither woman said anything, but then Ginny realized her mother wasn't going to leave until they had whatever this discussion was going to be. The wedding was only hours away and Ginny was looking forward to it, looking forward to seeing Harry again.

“I think I know what you are going to say, Mum,” Ginny said.

“I don't know that you do, dear,” her mother said softly.

“You are going to tell me that everything always turns out for the best,” Ginny told her.

“Yes it usually does, dear,” Molly agreed. “And I'm also going to tell you not to worry too much about Harry.”

“What do you mean? He can look after himself you know!”

“I hope so, dear. Well, it's just that Ron's told me all about you two after the last Quidditch game,” Molly said.

“He DID?” Ginny sounded worried, although she knew she had nothing to worry about. It was only a kiss.

“Yes he did. And while your father and I want you to have some fun—what with everything Bill and the rest of us have been through we all deserve some fun—it's just that I don't think it wise if you get too wrapped up in him.”

A puzzled expression ran across Ginny's face. She clearly did not know where this conversation was going.

“I just want you to think about the possibility,” Molly said, “that even though you THINK you are, you might NOT be in love with Harry.”

Ginny turned her head sharply; her cheeks already starting to glow the fiery red colour her anger was known for. Ginny was shocked and didn't believe that her mother could even THINK such a thing. Before Ginny had a chance to explode, Molly smiled. Ginny continued.

“He saved my life,” Ginny said, as if her mother had forgotten.

“I know dear. And your father's, Ron's, and probably Bill's as well. I'm not surprised that you see him as a super hero who will always be there for you. I have no doubt that you love him. He's been like a brother to you ever since he met Ron. You love him, but that's not the same as being IN love with him.”

Ginny was slightly confused, whatever exchange she was expecting between herself and her mother, this wasn't it. “What's the difference?” she asked.

“Everything. You care about him, about what happens to him. You'll always be there for him, as a friend, and I'm sure he knows that. The difference is you aren't IN love with him. He isn't the one your heart searches for.”

Ginny remained quiet for a moment as she considered what her mother was telling her. “That still doesn't tell me what the difference is,” she said.

“Ginerva,” Molly said, moving closer to her daughter. “I've never gotten involved in your love life before, but it seems to me that every time you owl us telling us how you are doing at school...” she started.

“And telling you what a prat Ron is being.”

“...as well as telling us what a prat your brother is, it's never Harry you write about in your letters.”

“I write about Harry!” she replied defensively.

“You MENTION Harry, but you WRITE about Dean, or Seamus, or Peter, or that new boy, the one in Herbology. What is his name again, dear?”

“Ritchie Coote,” Ginny replied without thinking, as if by reflex.

Molly smiled warmly as she could feel rather than see that Ginny was considering what she had just said. “Ritchie, yes. THEY are the boys you write about, telling me what they are up to and which one you happen to like THAT day.”

Ginny went quiet again, considering what she'd been told. “Mum, do you think that... that I'm maybe...”

“No dear, I do not. There is nothing wrong with liking boys, even several boys. You're too young to know who you really like, but that is something you'll learn at the right time. I want you to like boys, to enjoy their company and to have fun being around them. And when I say fun you know I mean...”

“It's alright Mum, we don't need to have THAT conversation again. I hear you loud and clear, and I know what's expected of me. You know I'm sensible... mostly.”

“Good, and I didn't think I had to repeat myself on that score. Have fun, but not too much fun, or very much fun perhaps I should say.”

They fell silent again while Ginny reflected on her mother's words and Molly hugged her daughter, kissing her affectionately on the head. “You know, you've just learnt a very valuable lesson, Ginny,” Molly told her.

“That being?”

“That being when you hear a truth you have been trying to hide from, sometimes it takes your heart to tell you that it is a truth.”

“And if you are wrong about Harry?”

“Maybe I am. I'm not infallible, dear, and I do make mistakes. But either way your heart will tell you. You just have to be quiet enough to listen. He may just be a friend Ginny, a good friend. There's a chance he'll never be any more than that.”

“How did you get to be so smart about stuff, Mum?” she asked.

“You wouldn't understand it, dear. It's magic, something about being a Mum.”

***

Hermione was sitting on her own bed, also with her mother beside her, and a comforting arm around her shoulder.

“He's a mess, Mum!” she said in reply to her mother's question. “He hasn't slept for a week. Ginny's mum spiked his drink and he was asleep for almost a whole day.”

“I see,” her mother said, raising an eyebrow at the thought. Emma Granger had started out her career as a dental assistant when she met Dan Granger, Hermione's father. Since then she finished her own dental degree and thought she was happy working together with Dan in their own surgery in the heart of London.

During Hermione's second year at Hogwarts, Emma realized that her daughter needed more help than the school was able to provide, and had begun taking courses in Psychology. Hermione had gained much strength and support during her talks with her mother. They had become much closer than they were before, and even Dan could feel how much happier they were as a family.

“And what would Harry say if he were here now?” Emma asked.

“Don't worry about me,” Hermione replied at once.

“So?”

“So he doesn't know what's what anymore. He's become consumed, obsessed. I wouldn't even trust him to look both ways when he crosses the street any more,” Hermione said with sadness. “He's my best friend, Mum. Aren't I supposed to help my friends?”

“Yes, dear,” Emma said and then kissed her daughter's head. “Are you sure there isn't more to it than that?”

Hermione expected to hear this question from her mother. The truth was, and she knew it, that she didn't know what she wanted. “I'm worried about him, that's all.”

“And not about anything else we've been discussing?” Emma asked. Hermione looked up into her mother's eyes and saw the love she had for her in them. These two had shared too much to lie to each other.

Hermione's head fell back down and her eyes started to tear. “I just don't understand, Mum. Why France? It was okay for a holiday but...”

“Hold on, Hermione. Nobody said we WERE moving to France. We are just exploring that possibility.”

“That's the same thing,” Hermione said almost in defeat.

“Not the same thing at all. We are just looking at options, thinking about your safety.”

“Then you better think about moving to the moon, Mum. France isn't far enough. Australia isn't far enough. There have been attacks and deaths all over.”

“So what are you saying?” Emma asked.

“I'm saying that if Hogwarts reopens, you and Dad think about letting me go back. Let me finish school. I'm as safe there as anywhere, Mum, safer even maybe.”

Emma nodded her head slightly, perhaps in agreement Hermione thought. “Your dad and I have spoken at length with Professor McGonagall. We also had some conversations with Professor Dumbledore.”

“I know, Dad told me,” Hermione said, now hugging her mother.

“Professor McGonagall said pretty much the same thing, dear. But she also told us more than we wanted to hear about this Voldemort fellow. Both of them explained some of the protections around the castle.”

They fell silent while Hermione thought what it would be like to leave Hogwarts forever.

“Honey,” Emma said, “we are only thinking about this. We haven't decided. Your teachers all spoke about you in glowing terms. Dumbledore was most impressed with your abilities. If we based our decision only on what Dumbledore said there would be no question: we'd want you back there the instant it reopened.”

Hermione looked up at her mother and smiled. “Thanks, Mum,” she said.

“We are only thinking of what's best for you,” Emma said.

“What's best for me is to be around my friends. I have friends now, Mum, good friends. Harry is my BEST friend. Remember before Hogwarts how my nose was never out of a book?” she asked.

“Like now you mean,” Emma said smiling. Hermione gave her a playful pat in response.

“I need my friends, and they need me. Harry needs me. He hasn't got anyone to talk to.”

“I see,” Emma said again in that thoughtful way of hers. “What's happening to him while school is closed?”

“The Dursleys practically kicked him out of their home. He knows he can't stay at the Burrow, so he'll probably go back to Grimmauld Place where he'll be all by himself.”

“Hmmmm,” Emma said. “It doesn't sound good for him to be alone.”

“SEE!” Hermione said quickly. “He needs someone. He needs someone to talk to.”

“Would you like me to have a word with him tomorrow after the ceremony?” Emma asked, already knowing the answer.

“Would you? PLEASE? You would be really good for him. I know he listens to me... sometimes. But you'd be able to help him, I know you would.”

“All right,” Emma said. She was laughing now as Hermione was hugging her tighter and tighter. “I'll have a quick chat with him, just to see how he is.”

“Thanks, Mum!” Hermione said and reached up to kiss her mother's cheek.

“Okay, bed for you now. Early start,” Emma said.

“Thanks, Mum, but it's not like we need any travelling time. You and Dad will be fine with apparation,” Hermione said confidently.

“Well, I'd be lying if I said we weren't a little nervous about it,” Emma said.

“You heard what Mrs. Weasley said. It's the safest way to get there. There will be protection charms all over the place. And it means our hair won't get all messed up,” Hermione offered playfully.

“Okay, okay,” Emma said through the laugher. “Now bed and lights out!” She gave her daughter a kiss on the cheek and walked out, closing the door behind her. Hermione smiled to herself and started to reach for her wand by the bedside table before she stopped herself. She stood, walked to the light switch, turning the lights off.

-->

3. 3

Three

“Take them off, Ron, you look like an idiot.” Ron and Harry were standing together on the lawn. Harry's cherry red dress robes were new and looked good. Ron's were lined with lavender, as he was in the bridal party, and he was wearing thick, black sunglasses.

“Can't mate,” Ron said. “Seriously hung over you know.”

“Ron, you're not hung over, you just think you are. Take them off.”

“No can do mate. Besides, you're just jealous that I look so cool.”

“Yeah right!” Harry said.

“Harry,” Ron said looking around. “D'ya think we'll ever get married?”

“Gee Ron, I didn't know you liked me that much!” Harry replied with that grin he had.

Ron merely rolled his eyes (not that Harry could tell) and hit Harry on the arm. “No you git! I mean to girls!”

“Why Ron, do you have someone in mind?” Harry asked.

“No mate, but I reckon some of the girls here aren't going to be able to keep their hands off me. Seriously, Harry. I checked myself out in the mirror and I look GREAT!”

Harry shook his head, laughing and walked over to where Ginny was sitting.

The sun blazed brilliantly as the wedding celebrations were being enjoyed by all. The large marquee covered the thirty long tables, all of which had been covered in finest linen and were set out with dinner settings, fine china, glassware, candles and lavender roses. Large silk ribbons, also lavender in colour, graced the front and side of the tables, while the bridal table and trimmings were all set out in dazzling gold.

The tables were all empty, the guests standing beneath the marquee, enjoying beverages and hors d'oeuvres and chatted friendly. Fleur's dress, with diamond gemstones sewn into the fabric, swished about her with every step she took. Nobody present could disagree that she was the most beautiful bride any had seen for a long time. Her hair was lifted up, supported by Molly Weasley's Aunt's tiara which also sparkled.

All in the wedding party wore beaming smiles, as did most of the guests. Harry wondered how many would have sore cheeks after the event due to the excessive smiling. Light music coming from seven piece band wafted over the perfectly manicured lawn, which stood like a beacon to the very hard work performed by the male Weasleys in the past weeks. Everyone was happy, Harry thought. If there were any lingering doubts over Voldemort and the upcoming war, he couldn't see any indication of them. Except of course for his own, which never left him.

“I said,” Ginny repeating herself, “that you look to be having a good time.”

“I am!” Harry said, meaning it. “The ceremony was...,” he stopped, pausing for words.

“Beautiful,” Ginny finished, smiling from ear to ear.

“Yes, beautiful. I was just looking for a non-girl word.”

Ginny laughed and moved in closer. “You're sweet, you know?” she said, ruffling his hair.

“Yep! Everyone tells me, sweetest Chosen One for a generation.” He closed his eyes and silently cursed his choice of words. “Sorry, I didn't mean to spoil anything,” he said.

“That's okay, Harry, you're allowed. I guess it's the sort of thing that is hard to put out of your mind.”

“I'm trying, especially today. I told myself I'd think about nothing more than the wedding and let Bill and Fleur have their day. After all,” he continued with a wink, “you only get married once, right?”

Ginny said nothing, looking deep into Harry's eyes, looking to see if there was a subconscious reason why he talked about marriage. There wasn't; just those clear, green eyes that she enjoyed staring into so much. She remembered her mother's words last night and wondered how she could find out what it was in Harry's heart. “So, do you think about getting married?” she asked playfully.

Harry laughed nervously. It was the second time he'd been asked in under a minute. Ginny wondered if he would do the usual boy thing and run a mile but instead he looked as if he was giving the question serious thought. “No,” he said simply.

“Why not?”

“Other things to do,” he said in a whisper. “Until he's gone, they're gone...” Harry lowered his eyes so he could avoid eye contact, as he often did when he was agitated.

“That's all right, Harry. I didn't mean to bring up bad memories.”

Harry smiled at Ginny, and watched as she walked away. He was still watching her, thinking over the brief exchange when Emma and Dan Granger walked up to him.

“Hello, Harry,” Dan said, offering a hand. Harry took it nervously and flashed a quick, anxious smile.

“Hi, Harry,” Emma said with a wide smile of her own.

Harry looked about to see if he could find Hermione, secretly hoping she would rescue him if the conversation got awkward.

“Enjoy the wedding?” Dan asked.

“Yes,” he replied. “I've never been to a wedding before, it's a lot of fun.” Harry looked towards Fleur who was in Bill's arms; they were laughing loudly.

“I see you're not drinking, Harry. What do you call that, Firewhisky?” Dan observed.

“No, Mr. Granger. It's okay and everything, and I'm sure Mrs. Weasley wouldn't yell at me if I had just one, but I don't really feel like it.”

Dan smiled and nodded his head as if understanding, and shot his wife a quick look.

“Well, I know my charming wife is thirsty, so I'll just leave you two together while I go and get something to drink. Champagne, dear?” he asked sweetly.

“Thank you, dear,” she replied. Dan turned, walking to where the drinks were kept.

Harry and Emma stood together silently, Emma watching Harry's expression, looking for a sign of how he was.

“Did I say something wrong, Mrs. Granger?” Harry asked.

“No, Harry, why do you ask?”

“Well,” he continued nervously, “it's just that Mr, Granger left suddenly after you and he looked at each other.”

Emma laughed hard and smiled at Harry, and at his innocence. “No, dear,” she said. “You haven't said anything wrong.”

“Good!” Harry said relieved. “I was afraid I had. Besides I knew he didn't just go to get you a drink because there are waiters bringing drinks around.”

Emma laughed again and gave Harry an affectionate, motherly look, and Harry smiled back.

After a brief pause Harry's smile quickly faded. “How is Hermione, Mrs. Granger?”

“Please, Harry, call me Emma. Hermione is fine. She's worried about you though.” Emma smiled sweetly and Harry found it easy to return the smile.

“I know, Mrs. Granger. I'm really sorry about that. She's been through enough without having to worry about me.”

“It's all right Harry, that's what friends do.”

“She's not just a friend, she's my BEST friend.” He stopped suddenly, not really sure of what the purpose of the conversation was, or indeed if there were one. “Are you sure she's fine, because,” and now Harry's voice dropped to little more than a hushed whisper, “everybody keeps saying everything is all right, Mrs. Granger. But they're NOT!”

The two fell silent for a minute, and Harry realised that seeing as how Dan hadn't returned yet, Hermione's mother must have indicated she wanted to have this talk, alone. And THAT was probably the reason for the look they gave each other.

“How have you been sleeping, Harry?” she asked.

Harry merely shrugged his shoulders.

“I suppose you can't rely on sleeping draughts every day, can you?”

Harry laughed slightly and said, “Hermione told you?”

“Yes, we talk about most things. It helps her to sort things out in her mind.”

“That makes sense. She's really helpful with me too. Just talking to her usually makes things make sense.” They paused again for a moment before Harry spoke again. “You haven't asked about the nightmares.”

“Do you want to talk about them?”

“I'm not sure. It would probably help though.” He fell quiet again.

“Do you feel uncomfortable talking with me, Harry?” she asked, giving him a closer look.

“No way! Talking to you is like talking to Hermione. It's easy to see where she gets her listening skills from.”

Emma laughed and rested an arm against his shoulder.

“But where does she get her bossiness from?” he asked, smiling.

“That would be her father. Don't let him fool you, Harry. He may pretend he's a big old bear, but he's really a teddy bear,” she said laughing, and Harry laughed along.

***

Hermione looked left and right as if to make sure no one was watching, and snuck up beside Ginny, grabbing her at the waist and drawing her close.

“Hey, Hermione, I was looking for you,” Ginny said.

“Shhhh, I need a favour,” Hermione said.

“Is Prat-face bothering you?”

“No,” Hermione said with a laugh. “I doubt he can see anything with those stupid sunglasses on.” The two girls laughed.

“Luna doesn't seem to mind,” Ginny said with a giggle.

“I noticed. I didn't know she was coming,” Hermione said.

“Mum said we could all invite one... ONE other person.”

“So Ron invited Luna?” Hermione asked, shocked.

“No, I did. Ron asked Neville.” Hermione nodded, thinking that made sense.

“Wouldn't it be a riot if Luna and Neville got together?” Hermione asked.

“Yeah,” Ginny replied mockingly. “What do you need?”

“I've come to ask if I can borrow your boyfriend for a few days,” Hermione whispered.

“Sure thing, Hermione. If you'd just be good enough to point out who that lucky individual is, he's all yours for as long as you need him. Mind you return him in the same condition though,” Ginny said.

“HARRY, you lame-brain!” Hermione whispered back. “I need to borrow Harry.”

“Sure, go ahead. Only he isn't my boyfriend. As far as I know he is completely available, though Luna says there are half a dozen Ravenclaws that are fighting over each other to ask him out.”

Hermione looked at Ginny, shocked. “But you... he... I thought...”

“So did I,” Ginny whispered back. “I had a talk with Mum, she thinks there isn't anything really there between us. Thinks he'll just be a friend.”

Hermione paused taking in this new information. “Are you okay?” she asked, concerned.

“Yeah, I guess. I mean look at him.” The two girls looked in his direction. He was talking with Luna; Ron was just standing there, still wearing the silly sunglasses and with an equally silly expression on his face. “I don't know that he's ready for anyone.”

“I'm sorry,” Hermione said, meaning it.

“Don't be,” Ginny said with a secret smile. “Anyway, I've got far too much IMPORTANT stuff to be concerned about.”

“Such as?” Hermione asked.

“Such as who I'll be going to the Halloween Ball with.”

Hermione's eyes opened wide in astonishment. “Ginny, there might not even BE a Halloween Ball.”

“I know,” Ginny said sadly. “But if there is, I'll have to decide between Seamus and Dean.”

You've got TWO invitations, already?” Hermione asked incredulously.

“Yep. Dean owled me yesterday, and Seamus's invitation came this morning.”

“So what are you going to do?” Hermione asked.

“Wait,” Ginny replied. “Wait and see how many more invitations I get.”

Both girls laughed together briefly before they fell silent again.

“What do you want him for anyway?” Ginny asked.

“Moral support. Mum and Dad are talking...” she started.

“What?” Ginny asked. “Come on! You can't tell me THAT much and leave me in the dark. You did that yesterday!” She looked at Hermione who'd suddenly turned sad. Instead of answering the question she merely shook her head. Ginny gave her a hug and smiled at her. “Wait here.”

Ginny walked over to where Harry and Luna were talking; Ron was still standing around saying nothing. She grabbed Harry lightly around the hips.

“Hey, Ginny!” Harry said.

“Hi, Luna, need to borrow Harry, be right back. Ron, you look ridiculous.” She turned the now laughing Harry around and led him to where Hermione was sitting.

“Well,” Ginny told Hermione, “I've done my part,” and she practically skipped off to go back and talk to Luna, whilst still keeping one eye on Harry and Hermione.

Harry smiled at Hermione, who he noticed was biting her lip... always a bad sign. “So,” he began “I suppose you're wondering why I asked you here today.”

Hermione laughed warmly at the joke, it had the required effect of forcing her to relax. “Harry,” she began.

“Hmmm?”

He waited for a minute for her to continue, but it was clear she wouldn't.

“Yes!” he said simply.

“Yes what?”

“Whatever you want, or need, the answer is `yes.'”

“Who says I need anything?” she asked.

“Your face did. Come on, Hermione. Give!”

“I was wondering...” she still couldn't finish.

“The answer is still `yes,' Hermione. How hard can it be?”

“I was going to ask if you would mind staying at my place for a few days,” she said finally.

“See, that wasn't so hard, was it? The answer is still `yes.'”

“Really?!” she asked. “I thought you wouldn't want to,” she said.

“Look, Hermione. It's no surprise to anyone here that that I'm a bit... well, odd at the moment. But if you need me for something, just say so. If it's okay with your parents, it's okay with me.”

She smiled slightly and dropped her eyes. “There is just one problem.”

“Yes?”

“You wouldn't be allowed to do any magic,” she said.

“Okay,” he said. She looked up quickly and expected to see a shocked expression, but instead he was smiling.

“Are you sure?” she asked.

“Listen,” he moved in closer and lowered his voice. “Magic hasn't exactly done me any favours of late, you know? If you say no magic then it's no magic.”

She hugged him tightly amid numerous thank yous and Harry suddenly got nervous, wondering if anyone was looking.

“What did your parents say when you asked them?” he asked.

“I'm about to find out,” she said and stood, walking over to where her parents sat.

Ginny, watching, ran alongside Hermione and walked hand-in-hand. “Moral support,” she said.

Dan and Emma stopped their conversation as the two girls walked up. “Hello, Ginny,” Emma said. “You look wonderful.”

“Thank you ma'am,” she said laughing and performed a slight curtsey.

“My, young lady, such wonderful manners. Your mother must be so proud of you,” Emma said smiling.

“Yeah she is,” Ginny said in her normal voice. “Pity about the brother though!”

“The one with the sunglasses?” Dan asked.

“That's the one. He looks like a right royal goose doesn't he?” she asked.

Emma and Dan laughed, and Emma looked at Dan.

“Did you want something, dear?” Emma asked.

“I wanted to ask you something,” Hermione said, suddenly turning nervous.

“Certainly, sweetheart. But first we want to ask you something,” Emma said. “What would you say about Harry joining us for a few days?”

Hermione made a strangled questioning noise indicating she'd been taken completely by surprise.

“Would that be okay with you, dear? Just a few days or a week or so to, you know, give him some breathing space and give him time to relax.”

Hermione couldn't answer but merely nodded her head.

“Good,” Emma said. “Do you think Harry will say yes?”

Hermione smiled again and nodded.

“You have to promise you won't say a word. We need to hear HIS answer Hermione, and not what YOU want him to do,” Dan said. By this time Ginny was laughing loudly and winked at Hermione. Ginny ran over to where Harry was, still alone, and grabbed his hand.

“This way, Harry, you're needed again!” she said.

“It feels good to be needed,” he replied. Ginny ran him over to Hermione's parents, and then grabbed Hermione's hand and ran her back to where she sat before. Harry watched the action without having a clue what was going on. He smiled at Hermione's parents, trying to think of something to say. “So, I suppose you're wondering why I asked you here today.”

***

Harry walked back over to Ginny and Hermione a minute later, wearing a big smile.

“Hey, roomie!” he said to Hermione.

“You said yes?” she asked, excited.

“I told you I would. Why doesn't anybody listen to me?” he asked mockingly.

“And you had no problem with the no magic rule?” she asked.

“Nope! Whipped it out so fast I almost poked her eye out. Your Mum's got it now,” he said.

Ginny, choosing THAT exact moment to take a breath, started choking and turned red. Hermione also started laughing and had started turning beetroot red.

When he realised what he'd said and what Ginny THOUGHT he'd meant, Harry also started turning red. “Not THAT!! I meant my wand!” he said.

Ginny started laughing even harder, and now all three had bright red faces and were holding each other. Luna, Neville and Ron, all talking together, all turned and looked at the three laughing so hard a few yards away, as did practically all of the other guests.

“Typical,” Ron said confidently. “Some people just can't hold their Firewhisky!”

***

The best man stood and smiled at the light applause after he had been introduced. “Ladies and gentlemen, for those that don't know me, my name is Roger, and...”

“To Roger!” George and Fred said as one, raising their glasses in mock salute as Ron had done so many times the evening before. They looked over to Ron who appeared oblivious to the joke at his expense.

“To Roger!” Harry responded, raising his glass of pumpkin juice. A handful of other guests also returned the toast and Roger smiled nervously. Fred and George, laughing, gave each other high-fives, and each followed by giving Harry a high-five as well.

Roger, clearly not expecting this kind of response chuckled and tried to continue, “Easy everyone, I'm just the best man, not THE best man.” At this impromptu joke everyone laughed, the mood was now friendly and light-hearted.

Hermione leaned sideways towards Harry so she could whisper in his ear. “What was that about?” she asked.

“Tell you later,” Harry said, smiling.

Fred and George, both dressed identically in lime green robes (and to make matters worse they had swapped place cards so many times over the course of the evening that no one knew who was who) understood the question Hermione must have asked. Fred leant in her direction. “Just our way of making a joke at Prat-face's expense,” he said.

Hermione shot Ron a quick look, and looked back to Fred. “I can't believe your mother hasn't stopped him from drinking before now. He's not going to be able to stand if he keeps it up,” she said.

“It's just water,” Harry told her grinning.

“But, I thought...!” she started.

“Illusion-water,” George said. “He just thinks it's Firewhisky!”

Hermione paused, considering the response before asking, “Does anyone else know he's only drinking water?”

“By now,” Fred started.

“Everyone does... EXCEPT him,” George finished.

All of the guests at the table heard the entire conversation and were all laughing freely. A couple looked at Ron, shaking their heads and Tonk's laugh could be heard above everyone else. Even Remus who had remained very quiet all day, was laughing along.

By now the best man speech was underway and everyone was listening intently. Roger was telling the story of how he first met Bill and was explaining in great detail Bill's facial expression when he had introduced him to Fleur for the first time.

Hermione leant towards Harry as if to whisper into his ear again, and Harry moved closer to her.

“Hey, Harry. I thought I was supposed to be sitting at the table with my parents,” she said. She shot a glance to the empty seat next to her parents, who were sitting with the Weasleys' mother.

“Are you complaining?” Harry asked.

“Not in the least,” she replied, smiling at him.

“Then it's a good thing I moved your place card then, isn't it? Do you really think I like sitting next to empty seats?” Harry smiled at Hermione, who laughed and softly squeezed his hand which was resting on his thigh.

“I owe you,” she said.

Before Harry could respond, he suddenly felt his scar burning as if a white-hot brand was being pressed to his forehead. He lost all vision; all he could see was a white mist in front of him before fuzzy sight was returned. He placed a hand to his forehead as he usually did when his scar hurt. And as the usual response, it did nothing at all. He let out what he hoped to be a soft, strangled, “Back in a minute” to Hermione before he stood up pushing his chair back. A few of the guests turned their heads as the unexpected motion, and he gave his best `I'm okay' smile before he set off for the back door of the Weasleys' home.

Hermione and her mother locked eyes on each other; Hermione gave the clear message that she was going to follow Harry to make sure he was all right. Emma, receiving this message, smiled weakly and nodded her agreement. Hermione rose and smiled before she took off after Harry. By the time she had left the marquee Harry was already at the door. With one hand still pressed against his forehead and the other on the door handle, he opened it and almost fell inside. Hermione was there only a few seconds later, and once inside found Harry sitting on the floor, eyes closed and grimacing in obvious pain. Harry now had both hands pressed against his scar.

“Harry?” she asked, quickly kneeling to his side.

“Hermione, I'm sorry. I tried to hold it back, but it hurts too much,” Harry replied.

“It's okay, Harry. Just relax,” she said hopefully. After a few minutes the worst part of the pain was slowly subsiding and he was able to open his eyes slightly, taking in Hermione's worried look. He gave her a reassuring smile which she returned; they'd both seen pain in his scar caused whenever Voldemort was sending evil thoughts.

“What if he's here?” he asked Hermione.

“He wouldn't dare,” she replied. “There must be at least twenty Aurors here today. Mad-Eye has been continually looking everywhere, and Kingsley and Remus have hardly taken their eyes off you,” she said.

“I know, I've been watching them,” Harry replied. “I'm just so tired of all of this,” he said.

“I know, Harry,” Hermione said, her voice betraying the worry in her face. “You're still coming to my place with me though, aren't you?” she asked with a smile, hoping to get him to briefly forget the pain.

“Try and stop me,” he said, grinning back.

Hermione helped him to his feet. She hugged him lightly, and Harry now felt the pain had almost completely gone.

“Thanks,” he said nervously.

“You don't have to thank me, that's what I'm here for,” she replied.

“I know,” he said. “You always have been.”

Hermione nodded in agreement, and made as if to brush the non-apparent dust from his cloak. “Nice dress robes by the way, Harry. You look great!”

Harry smiled back. “Thanks! So do you, if I haven't already said so. Hermione, you look beautiful!”

Hermione smiled widely, both from the praise and because she was reassured to see that he was feeling better.

“I didn't know you had such nice robes. How long have you had them?” she asked with a slightly raised eyebrow.

“Just this week,” Harry replied, laughing. “Tonks took me shopping the day she saw me at the Ministry of Magic. She took one look at what I was wearing and must have felt sorry for me.”

Hermione spent a few seconds running an admiring eye up and down Harry's outfit. Except for fact that he still looked tired, she had to admit that he looked great. Smiling, she took his hand and they started to make their way back to the reception. “Remind me to thank Tonks sometime, Harry,” Hermione said.

Harry stopped dead where he was and looked Hermione directly in the eye. “What?” she asked.

Harry paused before answering. “Tonks said the same thing about you... about having to thank you sometime.”

Hermione and Harry laughed together as they made their way back. When she didn't say anything to his last comment, he asked, “Secret girls stuff?

Hermione had no idea what Tonks had meant, but could only laugh back at Harry.

-->

4. 4

Four

Harry and Hermione got back to the wedding just as the last toast was ending. They smiled at the other guests at the table: Fred, George, Tonks and Remus. As they took their seats Harry could see Tonks eyeing him suspiciously from the corner of her eye. “Sorry,” Harry said weakly.

Tonks reached over and placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder and said, “Not a problem. You didn't miss a thing.”

Harry felt the pain from his scar had almost gone, and now decided that nothing, NOTHING was going to stop him from enjoying the rest of the evening. Every now and then however he shot quick glances all around, almost expecting Voldemort or his Death Eaters to make a sudden appearance. As the bridal waltz began, Harry made eye-contact with Mad-Eye Moody, who nodded slowly and deliberately at Harry. Hermione was right; he was keeping an eye (the magical one) out for trouble.

Everyone watched as the couple gracefully danced about the floor; the bride and groom had eyes only for one another, and almost seemed oblivious to all the other guests. Tonks and Remus were speaking together again in low tones, and Harry was surprised to hear his name mentioned. He tried to turn his head to find out what they were speaking about, but found he couldn't take his eyes off the happy couple.

They danced, and moved together; Bill must have made a quiet joke for Fleur flashed her dazzling smile and laughed. The funny thing was that Harry didn't see Bill's lips move, so he guessed it must have been one of those unspoken communications. Harry wondered what it must be like to be so close to someone that you could almost read their mind, to be able to feel what they felt and to know they could feel you as well.

The couple still danced and Harry still watched as he was surprised by an explosion right above his head followed by a small red plume of fireworks. He, like all the other guests, looked up to watch the display, not knowing what had happened. Fred and George could not contain their laughter, and again high-fived each other. Harry looked around, for an explanation as to what had just happened.

“What did you wish for?” one of the boys asked.

“Huh?” Harry said, still not understanding.

Hermione leant in closer and whispered, “Wish-bangs. They go off when you make a wish. So what was it Harry?”

Hermione smiled, but seemed slightly disappointed when Harry shrugged his shoulders and simply said “I don't know.” As he saw Hermione's smile fade slightly in disappointment, he quickly added, “But if it comes back to me later I'll let you know.”

“Deal!” she said, smiling.

Tonks and Remus had stopped talking, and were almost holding each other in embrace as they watched Harry and Hermione. “Wotcher, Harry! You have to be careful with those wishes, you know,” she said.

“Thanks, Tonks. You could have told me that before I embarrassed myself though,” Harry said, laughing.

“I didn't know about them either. Then again there are some things you just have to find out about for yourself.”

Hermione smiled and joined the conversation. “I'm surprised you noticed, Tonks. You've done little more than notice Remus for the whole evening.”

“Eyes off girl!” Tonks said playfully. “This one's mine!” Both girls started laughing, and Harry and Remus merely rolled eyes together.

“Having fun Harry?” Remus asked.

“Yep! You?”

“Yep!” Tonks replied for him. “But not nearly as much fun as he'll be having later.”

Harry and Remus blushed in unison and Hermione laughed again.

“Remus?” Harry asked.

“Did you want to ask me something, Harry?”

“Yes.”

“Good, because I need to get some air before this girl embarrasses me to death.”

Tonks laughed again and said mockingly, “Don't tell me the last of the famous Marauders gets embarrassed?”

Harry and Remus walked away from the marquee as Tonks and Hermione began talking secretively. Harry smiled as he watched Ginny run to join them, no doubt smelling the impending gossip from clear across the other side of the tent.

When Harry had walked far enough away so that he thought he wouldn't be overheard he stopped. Remus smiled at him, waiting for Harry to speak. When he didn't Remus decided to start for him.

“What is it Harry?”

“Well,” he began, “You knew my mother.”

Remus nodded; he was probably the last one alive to really know Lily Potter. He often smiled as he thought how proud both his parents would be of their only son.

“Did she ever say anything to you about Hogwarts?”

Remus' expression narrowed. He was trying to remember back over any conversations he'd had with Lily Potter about the school, while at the same time wondering where this conversation was going.

“Apart from indicating that she wanted you to go to Hogwarts, as in fact both your parents did, I don't believe so. Why?”

Harry paused; he dropped his eyes and was nervously looking at the ground. Like Hermione, Remus knew he did this when he was nervous or worried.

Harry lowered his voice to just above a whisper, though with Remus' excellent hearing he didn't miss a word. “Do you think she would have been... disappointed with me... if I didn't go back?”

Remus paused, considering the question, knowing it was by no means certain that there WOULD be a Hogwarts to return to.

“Would she be disappointed with me if I didn't finish?”

“Harry, James and Lily wanted you to go to Hogwarts, just as they did. But neither of them ever said anything about you finishing school. Nobody could have foreseen everything that has happened in the past couple of years. What is it Harry, why are you asking me about this?”

“Remus, I've been having nightmares. Different nightmares! I still get the usual ones where everybody I know dies in front of me and I can't do anything to stop it. But now I'm seeing my Mum telling me over and over again, SCREAMING at me in fact, that I HAVE to go back. She tells me if I don't go back then I'll be a disappointment to them both and that they'll have died for nothing.”

Remus watched Harry's bowed head, not for the first time wondering how it is he'd managed to stay together this long. He wondered how many dark thoughts were swirling through Harry's mind, and what he could do before he went mad. “Harry, that isn't your mother. Lily would never...” Remus placed a hand under Harry's chin, raising his head and forcing him to make eye contact. As he did so Remus smiled, hoping he would be able to comfort Harry, “...have said that. That ISN'T your mother talking, it's Voldemort!”

Harry nodded, as if he already knew the answer. He returned Remus' smile, “But if you're wrong? What if it WAS my mother's wish that I return?” Harry asked.

“Not the Lily Potter I knew, Harry. But if you find someone here who knew her better than I did, you can ask them.”

***

“Hey, Tonks. Harry tells me you took him shopping,” Hermione said.

“I had to, Hermione. You should have seen what he turned up wearing at the Ministry.”

“So,” Ginny said, “YOU'RE the reason Harry looks so good.”

“No need to thank me, girls. I simply couldn't let him go on wearing what's-his-names' hand-me-downs. Looks good, eh?”

“I'll say,” Ginny said, while Hermione remained silent and all three laughed.

“Harry said something about you thanking me? What's that about, Tonks?”

Tonks laughed again and looked left and right, as if to ensure they weren't overheard. “What's happened to your eyes, Hermione? You can't tell me you haven't noticed that body of his. Those muscles, that back, that chest,” Tonks lowered her voice and finished playfully, “that bum!”

“I've noticed,” Ginny said enthusiastically. “Boy, have I noticed!”

Hermione shook her head and laughed at the same time, “What are you thanking ME for then?” she asked.

“Hermione! Don't be embarrassed. I can see the effect you've had on him. You can't expect me to believe he's filled out so, wonderfully, without your nurturing influence,” Tonks said.

“What makes you think it's me?” Hermione said. “Until recently he was going out with Ginny.

“Not going out,” Ginny added. “About the best you could say is that we snogged once or twice. Hermione, Harry is most definitely available. I'd jump in if I were you, before anyone else gets the chance.”

“Like who?” Hermione asked.

“Luna?” Ginny offered.

“Luna? Ginny, if she's taken her eyes off your brother more than twice today I'll be surprised,” Hermione said.

“Well, she IS Looney Luna Lovegood!” and the three girls laughed together.

“That still doesn't mean I've had anything to do with it. It COULD be that he's filled out so...”

“Wonderfully!” Tonks added, sighing.

“... because of Quidditch. Have you considered that?” Hermione asked smiling.

“Nope! Because I've seen the way you look at him,” Tonks said.

“HAVE NOT!” Hermione argued.

“I've seen the way he looks at YOU,” Tonks added.

“Stop it!” Hermione said now laughing hard. She was blushing so hard her entire face was turning red. “Why is it that people have to play matchmaker at weddings?” she asked.

“Hermione, I'm surprised you haven't asked Ginny what it was like,” Tonks said mischievously.

“What was what like?” Hermione asked, not understanding.

“Snogging Harry. I bet you want to know what it was like.”

Hermione looked away from Tonks and towards Ginny who had been enjoying the exchange. Hermione raised an eyebrow, as if to ask, “Okay, Ginny. What WAS it like?”

Ginny, laughing, cast her mind back to a time not so long ago that she and Harry were an item, however briefly. She recalled the feeling when he held her and kissed her deeply, taking her breath away and she melted into him. She paused before answering, and her smile widened even more. “Find out for yourself!” she said and the three fell together laughing like schoolgirls.

“Stop it!” Hermione said. “Someone will hear you!”

“Would it be so bad?” Tonks asked.

Hermione could only think about her possible relocation to another country and shrugged her shoulders.

Harry and Remus, choosing that moment to return, took one look at the three girls and must have known they had been talked about. Harry and Remus rolled their eyes as one but this just made the girls laugh, until Luna walked up to the group.

“Hi, Harry,” Luna said.

“Hi, Luna, how's it going?” Harry asked.

“Want to dance?” she asked, ignoring Harry's question.

Harry looked at Ginny, Hermione and Tonks who now had stopped laughing. All six eyes went from Luna to Harry, awaiting his response. Harry looked at the girls, shrugged his shoulders and took Luna's hand.

“Sure!”

Luna and Harry walked to the dance floor while Ginny leaned over to whisper at Hermione, “SEE! Before anyone else gets the chance!” but Hermione just swatted Ginny playfully.

***

Harry looked over to watch as Ron was now dancing with Luna. Ron had asked to cut in after only one and a half songs and Harry was happy to oblige. Ron had mentioned Luna to him a few times during the evening so Harry knew he was keen. Add to that the fact that Harry knew he couldn't dance and had only agreed because she had asked him.

Kingsley Shacklebolt walked to Harry and smiled warmly.

“Enjoy the tour, Harry? he asked.

“You bet. Thanks again, Kingsley. And thanks to the Minister, I'm sure it was his idea.”

“I don't know about that Harry, but it was his idea for ME to show you around. He thought you'd be more comfortable with a familiar face.”

“Thanks, Kingsley. I'm not really sure what it is the Minister wants, you know. I guess it's just his way of keeping an eye on me.”

“Partly that, Harry, but also it gave us the opportunity to show you around.”

Harry nodded, and noticed quick movement coming from the corner of his eye.

“Hello, Kingsley, Harry.”

“Hello, Hermione,” Kingsley said.

“Hey, Hermione,” Harry said.

“Harry, you haven't changed your mind?” she asked with a smile.

“Nope! When do we go?”

“I'm just off to say goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley now, and then take my parents home. Then I'll come back for you. You HAVE packed, haven't you?”

“I never unpacked. It's all still in Ron's room so I can get it anytime.”

“Good. Back soon!” and she hurried off in the direction of her parents who were talking to the Weasleys.

“That OTHER thing you asked about, Harry?” Kingsley said.

“Yes?”

“I mentioned it to the Minister. He was most impressed.”

“Good, I wasn't sure if it was a good idea or just me,” Harry told him.

“Not just a good idea Harry, it is a GREAT one. Funny how no one had thought of it before she did,” Kingsley said, looking in the direction of Hermione.

“I hope it turns into something. And if it does, I hope she isn't mad at me for telling you.”

“I can't say for sure if anything comes out of it, but I wouldn't be at all surprised.”

Harry nodded, trying to anticipate Hermione's reaction when she found out.

“Do you mind if I hold on to...?” Kingsley asked.

“No. Just don't lose it.”

***

“He shouldn't be any trouble at all, Emma,” Molly answered. “He is always so polite and well behaved here. Arthur and I had hoped some of that would have washed off on Ron by now.”

“Ron is alright, Molly,” Arthur defended. “He just needs to think a bit before he says things.”

Dan nodded, assuming he was alluding to something common with teenage boys everywhere. He saw Hermione approaching and decided to quickly ask the question that had been bothering him. “What about...?” Dan placed his hand to his forehead and mimicked the pain Harry had felt from his scar earlier.

“We have all the time in the world for Harry, Dan. And we're all used to THAT by now. Besides, it isn't as if he can control it,” Arthur said.

“If it wasn't for Harry, Arthur, Ginny, Ron and possibly Bill might not be here at all today. Our whole family owes him more than we can possibly say,” Molly added.

“But can you assure us Hermione will be safe while he's with us?” he asked quickly.

Hermione had arrived and smiled at the two sets of parents thus interrupting the answer. She could tell by the nervous smile on her father's face she had interrupted something but was not sure what.

“Said goodbye to everyone, Hermione?” her mother asked.

“I think so. Thanks for inviting us Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. I had a great time and it was a lot of fun catching up with everyone.”

“You are always welcome, dear,” Molly said while Arthur winked good-naturedly at her.

Hermione looked at her parents and asked, “Ready to go?”

“Okay. Bye again, Arthur, Molly,” Dan said, shaking Arthur's hand. Emma and Molly quickly exchanged kisses.

“Owl us if you need anything,” Molly told Emma, who nodded.

Hermione placed a hand on one arm of each of her parents and smiled. Seconds later, a CRACK could be heard as the three disappeared.

-->

5. 5

Five

A CRACK and Hermione was gone, leaving her parents alone in the centre of the lounge room.

“No place like home,” Dan said with a grin. He turned as if to head off to bed when Emma stopped him.

“I know you're tired dear, but we should wait until Hermione gets back so we can say `hello' to Harry. After that you can go to bed.” Dan made a noise in reply that Emma had heard many times before, and though she was almost expecting it she had hoped they could at least greet Harry in a friendly manner. “Give him a chance, Dan. He isn't even HERE yet and already you're --,” she began.

“I'm what?” he asked.

“You're cranky,” she told him.

“I'm not cranky, I just --.”

“Just what? Just don't like him?” Emma asked. Dan made no reply either verbal or otherwise, indicating to Emma she was right.

“I don't NOT like him. I just don't know him,” Dan said. Emma said nothing but sat down on one of the lounges awaiting Harry's arrival. Dan, taking her cue, sat on the opposite lounge.

“Yet!” Emma said.

“What?”

“You don't know him, YET!” Emma finished. “Give him a chance.”

Dan made the same noise he had earlier that indicated to Emma she was right about what she was afraid of the first time: he WAS cranky, and he DIDN'T like Harry.

“Look, it might only be for a couple of days, and either you or I will be here the entire time,” Emma said. “Not to mention that I have the feeling Hermione could probably take care of herself. She seems to like the boy, Dan, and she's worried about him. I'll have a few talks with him and hopefully we'll be able to sort some things out. You heard what Molly said, Dan. The Weasleys know him better than we do and they wouldn't hesitate having Harry stay for a few days.”

“No consolation to me if something happens to Hermione while he is here. How sure are you that he'll keep his promise and refrain from magic?”

“I have no idea, but he seemed sincere enough when he agreed. He handed the wand straight over and neither of us asked him to. Let's at least give him a --,”

CRACK! Hermione, Harry and his trunk appeared in the centre of the living room.

“-- chance,” Emma finished.

Hermione was beaming in the centre of the living room, holding Harry's arm, having just apparated both of them as well as his trunk and empty owl cage.

“Hello again, Mr. and Mrs. Granger,” Harry said, smiling.

“Hello, Harry,” Emma said warmly.

“Hello, Harry,” Dan said but with only the minimum of a smile. If Harry saw that Hermione's father seemed... out of sorts, he gave no indication. Instead he looked about him and took in the surroundings. He stood in the centre of a large open lounge-room and saw the television, hi-fi, and some cabinets leaning against the wall, full of crystal and glass ornaments. Behind him an upright piano was pushed into a corner, and a bookcase stood alongside. Harry smiled as he saw the bookcase, jammed full of books. He wondered for the first time whether all the Grangers were bookworms.

“This is a nice place, Mr. Granger,” Harry said.

“Thank you, Harry,” he replied. Emma shot him a look and he continued, “And call me Dan,” he said, holding out his hand. Harry took it and shook his hand again, nervously.

“We'll give you the guided tour tomorrow, Harry,” Emma told him. “As for now, I'm sure Hermione will be happy to show you where you can put your things.” Emma was still smiling; Harry was sure he liked her already. He could see so many similarities between Hermione and her mother that he thought he could have picked out her as Hermione's mother, not even knowing who she was.

Harry bent down to grab the handle on one side of his trunk, expecting Hermione's dad to grab the other. Before he could, Hermione jumped down and grabbed the handle instead and they lifted the trunk as one.

“This way, Harry,” Hermione said; he let her lead him to the guest bedroom where he would be staying. The door to the first bedroom on the right-hand side of the hallway was open and Hermione walked in followed by the trunk and Harry. They lowered the trunk together and sat it down at the foot of the bed. Harry looked around and saw the room looked very comfortable. A single bed and a desk took up most of the space, with a wide reading chair tucked into the corner facing the window a bookcase and a wardrobe.

“Looks great, Hermione.”

“I hope you have enough room, Harry,” she said.

“Compared to a fold-up bed underneath the stairs? Yeah, I'm sure I'll be able to manage,” he said with a grin. “Don't worry about me, I'll be fine.”

“Sorry about Dad,” she whispered. “Once he gets to know you --.”

“What do you mean? He seems okay.”

Hermione looked for Harry's expression to see if he had noticed that her father already seemed odd. Harry didn't appear to so she looked about the room and decided he would be okay. “My bedroom is first on the other side of the hall. Mum and Dad's is upstairs and the bathroom is next to you.”

He nodded, taking in the instructions and smiled. “Got it! Thanks.”

She smiled and said, “Goodnight. See you tomorrow,” as her parents walked to her side, looking in.

“Everything okay, Harry?” Emma said.

Harry's smile indicated it was; he was sure he would be okay here. “Yes, Mrs. Granger. Everything's fine.”

“Emma, Harry.”

“Emma. I can't promise I wont accidentally call you Mrs. Granger, but I'll try,” he said.

“Good night, Harry. I won't see you in the morning, but I'll see you tomorrow afternoon,” Dan said stiffly.

“Dad plays golf,” Hermione explained and Harry nodded.

“Okay, Mr. Granger. Good night.”

Dan closed the door behind him and turned towards the stairs, immediately seeing the glare Hermione was giving him. He followed his wife to their bedroom and Hermione followed them both, scuttling up the stairs.

“Give him a chance, Dad!” she whispered. “Honestly, it hasn't even been ten minutes.”

“I don't know what you mean,” he replied, but the glare on Hermione's face didn't waver.

“Your dad is tired, dear,” Emma said. “And you know he has to be up early tomorrow.”

Hermione's expression softened and she nodded slightly. “Please be nice, Dad. It's important to me. Harry's a friend.”

“I understand, dear,” he said, kissing the top of her head. “I promise I'll be nice. Good night.”

“Good night, Hermione,” Emma said with a hug. “Did you have a good time?”

Hermione smiled as she replied, “Sure did. And I think Harry did too. This is going to be so much fun! Good night.” Hermione left them behind, closing the door of their room. She scurried back down the stairs and made for her own room. She had her hand on the handle when the impulse took her to check on Harry again. She crept over to his room and tapped lightly on the door.

Although she had only tapped lightly, Harry's hearing these days was excellent, but maybe not as good as Remus's. “Come in,” he whispered.

Hermione opened the door slowly, hoping it didn't creak and found Harry sitting on the end of the bed with a strange expression. “What's wrong?”

Harry looked up and now she saw he looked sad.

“Are you sorry you came already?” she asked incredulously.

“No, it's just --.” Hermione gave him her `What?' expression and he finished. “I forgot about something.”

“What?”

“It's just that I promised your parents I wouldn't use magic, and --.” Harry searched for the words to finish but Hermione finished for him.

“Silencing charm?” she asked.

Harry's eyes grew large as she identified at once what it was that Harry had forgotten. Harry always believed only one other person in the world knew he cast a silencing charm every night; it wasn't her.

“Neville told you?” he asked, breathless. Harry would have bet his entire fortune that Neville would never betray his confidence.

Hermione shook her head and held his hand. “Do you remember when Neville showed you how to perform the silencing charm properly last year?” She wasn't asking, she knew.

Harry could only nod his head. He wasn't sure how she knew; he had never told anyone. It was Neville who had shown him how to perfect the charm, as well as what he had been doing wrong. “Harry,” she said softly, “Neville had already come to me first. He came to me and asked me to show him, so he could show you.”

For a moment she thought he was going to cry, but instead he smiled. “I should have known. Thank you, Hermione,” he said and she hugged him.

“Don't mention it,” she said.

“So what am I going to do?” he asked.

“Go to sleep. If you wake up and wake me up we'll deal with it together, Harry.”

“A team?” he asked, repeating her words from yesterday.

“A team! Now go to sleep, I can't wait to show you around tomorrow.”

“Okay. Thanks, Hermione. Good night.”

“Good night, Harry.”

***

It was dark when Harry woke from the midst of yet another nightmare. He sat up in near panic and found he couldn't see, a cry of fear on his lips before he could partially stifle it. He didn't know where he was or how he came to be here. He hardly even knew who he was, and was starting to hyperventilate.

He turned his head from side to side, desperately looking for any source of light in an effort to calm himself from the rising fear. There was no moon and it was so dark his eyes had nothing to focus on until he saw the dull red glow of the clock beside his bed. Don't scream, he told himself, more in hope than with any confidence. Confused, Harry didn't know what the clock was doing there; he didn't know where he was.

Don't scream! Please, anything, just don't scream. Still breathing much too quickly, his eyes began to adjust themselves to the low light and he saw Hermione a few feet away from his head. Slowly the photo frame on the desk came into view. In it he could see a fuzzy picture of Hermione, himself and Ron taken during their last year at Hogwarts. He hadn't noticed it the night before but she'd obviously placed it there to make Harry feel more at home.

Looking around he began to see more of the furniture he recognized from the night before. By instinct he remembered enough to know he usually wore glasses and reached towards the bedside table looking for them. He found them on the second or third sweep of his arm and put them on. Harry could feel he was slowly starting to reclaim the terrors, though he knew it was a close thing. Another couple of seconds of confusion and he would surely have woken everyone in the house, not to mention the neighbours on both sides and possibly the rest of the street.

His head began to throb and he covered his eyes with his hands. He felt so alone, so scared, so unsure of anything anymore; he began to sob quietly. No, no, no, he thought, when does it end? When does it stop hurting? What will it take to be finally free from the pain, and the nightmares?

He forced himself to keep as quiet as possible, but while the sobbing became quieter, the tears flowed as if to make up for the diminishing noise. Harry cried, alone, for what he later thought must have been ten to fifteen minutes. Amazingly, he had been able to keep his pain to himself yet one more time. Until the next nightmare, the next time he would be forced to hear that evil laugh, and watch as one or more of his friends' dead body lay before him. How many more times?

He was always powerless to act; sometimes it was his parents dying in front of his eyes, sometimes Sirius or Cedric. For the past week it had been the image of his mother screaming at him to return to Hogwarts. Tonight it had been Hermione dying before him. All he could do was watch... watch as she fell to the ground, dead... lost to him forever.

Wiping his eyes clear with one arm, he used his other hand to draw back the bed sheets and light blanket. He swung his feet out from the bed to fall softly on the floor. He turned to the clock and inwardly grimaced when he saw that it was telling him it was only two forty-four; he'd been asleep (if you could call it sleep) for a little under three hours. He'd half-hoped that by some magic he would have had a peaceful night's sleep merely for the fact of being in Hermione's home. But the realization struck him like a blow across the face that he may NEVER sleep peacefully again.

What the hell did I do? Harry asked himself. Who the hell did I piss off so royally that I can't even sleep properly anymore? Oh yes, him! I forgot. This drew a wry grin as he realized he must really be cracking up to have forgotten Voldemort. I wouldn't be surprised to hear he sleeps like a baby every single night while here I am with a terminal case of the screaming heebies.

Hermione was sleeping, just a few feet away on the other side of the hall; he quickly imagined her to be sleeping peacefully, no doubt with a smile.

He remembered back to last night as he watched as Bill and Fleur danced together. He couldn't take his eyes off them as he knew they were MEANT to be together. He silently hoped that some magic would allow that ALL his friends could all be as happy as Fleur and Bill. It seemed however that happiness for himself was an impossibility.

He sighed deeply and stood. Creeping to the door he silently hoped the hinges wouldn't creak. Opening the door just enough to slip through, he turned left and proceeded softly to the kitchen. He wasn't sure what it was he was going to do there, but at least he would be a little further from Hermione's room. Her parents upstairs were even farther away and so he hoped he should be able to at least walk around without disturbing them.

Harry entered the large kitchen, and stopped long enough for his eyes to gather enough light as he looked around, seeing the table in the centre of the room. He wondered which seat belonged to each of the Grangers so he would be sure he wouldn't be taking one of their spots. He then thought that at this time of the morning it probably didn't matter. As long as he could sit quietly and not wake anyone up. Sitting at the chair closest to him, he covered his eyes with one hand. He was tired, and miserable.

Movement by his feet caught his attention as Crookshanks rubbed against his feet. Sorry, pal, Harry thought. I didn't mean to wake you up. Harry bent over and lifted the half-Kneazle. Setting him on his lap, and he began to scratch his head. Crookshanks responded by settling into Harry's lap and was asleep again within a few minutes. “Way to go, Crookshanks”, Harry scolded softly. “You sleep for the both of us.”

“Harry?” asked Hermione, standing at the doorway of the kitchen. “Are you okay?” She was wearing a soft, pink nightgown, and even though it was dark outside he could see the shape of her body. What little light there was reflected by her white legs; he followed the sight of those legs up to her... He forced himself to look away, to look at her face. Her beautiful face, that smile, those inviting lips, that slender neck leading to her warm shoulders. Her shoulders, her... her....

“Hermione!” Harry quickly spoke back. “I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to wake you up. I --.”

Hermione had taken several strides to be at his side. She put an arm around his shoulder and drew him towards her body as if to protect him from whatever he had spent a few brief hours of sleep fighting against. “It's all right, I'm here, Harry,” she said as Crookshanks slipped off his lap and proceeded back to Hermione's bedroom.

“I'm sorry,” he said again.

“Don't be,” she replied, and pulled him even closer to her. Harry was sorry he had woken her up, but he was not at all sorry that their bodies were so close together. He tried to say something but instead he started crying again. Hermione had both arms around him now and he was sobbing against her shoulder. “It's all right, it's all right, I'm here,” she whispered. Her mouth was so close to his ear he could feel her breath against his cheek.

After a few minutes the crying started to subside and Harry turned his head toward her, surprised to see her face holding a comforting smile. He thought that odd. Here he was, barely hanging on, sitting in her kitchen wearing only his pyjamas, tears flowing so freely they may never stop, and there she was before him, smiling and looking beautiful. She reached out to his face with her soft hands. As she touched him, he felt warmth begin to burn in his cheeks.

“I'm sorry --,” he began again.

“Don't be,” she said again. She tilted his face slightly to his and slowly moved her own closer to his. He thought she was going to kiss him.

“Harry?” Hermione said in a surprised tone, from the doorway of the kitchen.

Harry woke immediately and saw that he was still sitting at the table with Crookshanks still asleep on his lap. Where it was pitch dark only a heartbeat before, now it was light, about dawn. He looked around confused, totally disoriented again, and then looked back to Hermione.

“Harry, are you all right?” she asked, looking worried. He nodded weakly back to her, not able to speak even a simple `yes.'

Hermione's face instantly changed from the initial surprise of seeing him sitting at the kitchen table at this early hour to the worried look he had seen so many times. “You're not all right, Harry,” she told him as she quickly came to him. She placed both arms around him, hugging him tightly to her; again he began to cry. This time it was no dream, or a dream within a dream. This time it was real and he cried inconsolably against her shoulder as hugged him tighter and tighter to her body. Seeing the distraught state he was in, Hermione began crying almost as in response to his tears, and this only made him cry more.

They wept together, sharing the pain for a minute when Harry felt a hand softly rest upon his shoulder. Looking up though the tears, he saw Emma was in the kitchen bending down towards him. She must have just woken, no doubt by the sound of their crying and had hurried to be with them. Emma's face was lined with such sadness that Harry almost couldn't bear it.

What should have been the start of a wonderful day for Harry, exploring Hermione's home and neighbourhood, had instead become a morning filled with despair. Emma reached around and hugged Hermione and Harry together, the comforting hug only a mother could give... the mother's hug Harry had never felt before. From the doorway Dan looked on, already dressed, looking confused, but Harry saw him before he stepped back from his view.

“We are here for you, Harry,” she said. “All of us are here to do whatever it takes to make you feel better.”

“Yes, Harry,” Hermione responded. “Please let us help.”

*****

Two hours later Harry, Hermione, and Emma were sitting at the kitchen table, all having had showered and dressed. They made small talk before the remains of breakfast. Harry had managed to eat a little, perhaps slightly more than he had for the last few months, and he smiled as he knew Emma had watched him eat. He knew she would be watching his appetite closely. And so he ate, hoping to allay at least that concern. Hell, he thought, if it keeps the nightmares away I'll start eating like Ron.

At the thought of shovelling a mountain of food away each meal, he let out a slight laugh and noticed Hermione and Emma looking at him, smiling.

“What's so funny?” Hermione asked.

“I was just thinking how different this breakfast would be if it were Ron sitting here instead of me,” Harry replied.

“Why is that?” asked Emma, glad to see they were having a genuine conversation.

“Well, for one,” Hermione began, “you would still be cooking and Ron would still be here eating.”

“And for two,” Harry finished, “he'd be eyeing Crookshanks' bowl to see if there was anything there he could eat as well.”

They laughed at the joke and Emma turned to Hermione. “Is he really that bad?” she asked

“Honestly, Mum,” she said smiling broadly, “some of us think half the house-elves are assigned purely to preparing Ron Weasley's meals. I have no idea how he can manage to eat as much as he does.”

“She's right, Mrs. Grainger,” Harry added, “I mean Emma. In Gryffindor, we eat twice as fast as the other houses because if you are too slow, Ron is likely to eat everything on the table.”

“And that doesn't include his mid-meal snacks,” Hermione quipped, laughing.

“Or his mid-mid-meal snacks,” said Harry.

***

“Dad's study,” Hermione said, opening the door. Harry nodded, quickly taking in the large desk, filing cabinets, and bookshelf against the wall. What looked to be a chessboard was on a table near the window. Each room in Hermione's home, it seemed, had more bookcases than the entire Dursley household. She closed the door and walked to the next room.

“Mum's study,” she said. Harry started to take in this room as well but Hermione closed the door before he could see anything other than the desk. “You'll be seeing this one later today so don't worry about missing anything,” she told him cheekily. Seeing his questioning look she laughed and explained, “This is where Mum has her sessions.”

“Sessions?”

“Talks to her patients, though she doesn't see many at home.”

“Am I a patient?” he asked.

“No, silly. But she said she'll have a talk with you later about... things, and this is where she normally does it.”

Harry nodded again, looking at the now closed door and turned to Hermione.

“Hermione, I thought I was here for YOUR benefit,” he told her.

“You are,” she said smiling.

“Moral support,” Harry said. Hermione now wore the same questioning look he did only seconds before, so he explained. “Ginny told me,” he said.

Now it was Hermione's turn to nod in understanding.

“That's all she said, just `moral support,'” he finished.

“And I can't thank you enough, Harry. Just you being here is going to help.”

“So you aren't telling me any more just yet?”

“I can't. Maybe later, but I can't make any promises.”

He smiled. It no longer mattered to him what he was doing here. If Hermione needed moral support he would do whatever he could.

“You don't have to talk to Mum, Harry. It's just that --.”

“Are you kidding? I felt a little better after talking to her yesterday, and that was just a couple of minutes. I wish the Ministry had gotten me to talk with her instead of whoever it was THEY sent. I'm sure I wouldn't be having the nightmares I am now,” he said.

Hermione paused, taking in what Harry had just told her. “You mean you've already TALKED with a counsellor?” she asked.

“I'm not sure he said he was a counsellor, but from the questions he asked I assumed he was.”

“Harry, you never told me this before,” she said.

“You never asked!” he replied with that grin. “And anyway, Hermione, it was no big deal. It didn't last more than ten minutes.”

“TEN MINUTES?”

“About that, it might have been a little less. Why?”

“Harry, ten minutes is the length of time it would take a counsellor—a GOOD counsellor—just to say hello. Ten minutes doesn't give you time to do anything!”

“It didn't. He spent five minutes saying how important it was that I observe the proper Ministerial procedures regarding grief, then he asked a few questions, and then he was gone. It was over so fast I hardly knew what was going on.” Harry looked at Hermione and thought she looked a little shocked at this unexpected information. He really had hardly given this incident a second thought, while it looked as if Hermione took it to be a sudden revelation.

“Harry, that's terrible. Does this mean that all this time --?” she asked.

“Correct Ministerial procedure. I've been trying Hermione.”

Hermione grabbed Harry around the shoulders and held him tight while Harry found himself unable to understand her reaction. “Hermione, I've always known you and Ron were there for me. Always,” he said hoping to allay whatever her fears were.

“And what FEELINGS have you shared with Ron?” she asked quietly.

“None! Ron doesn't talk about that sort of stuff. But Hermione, how many times at Hogwarts, after ALL the things we've been through, has anyone asked us about our feelings?” he asked.

She released him and looked him in the eyes, but no answer came to her lips.

“It's all been about magic, Hermione, not feelings.” She held him again and he could feel her nodding slightly, probably in agreement.

“Dumbledore?” she asked

“Was a great help. I could talk to him. Just like I talk to you, Hermione.” Hermione released him again and he could see how very sad she looked. “But you've ALWAYS been there for me, Hermione,” he said, smiling. He was happy to see she was returning his smile. She kissed his cheek lightly (he wasn't expecting THAT) and took his hand, leading him off towards the back door to show him around outside.

***

Emma smiled as she watched Harry sit, waiting for him to be comfortable. She was sitting in the chair opposite him and watched as he took the opportunity to look around. A quick glance revealed nothing out of the ordinary: a desk with family pictures sitting on top and a large bookcase full of thick, hardcover books. Harry returned Emma's smile, and not for the first time she caught herself thinking what a friendly smile he had.

All the times Emma had talked with Hermione about Harry, she wondered why it was that Hermione had never indicated that she thought Harry was cute. Harry was cute, Emma thought, and that smile was most eye-catching. Perhaps Hermione just doesn't see Harry the same way, she thought. Then again, it could be that she has either never noticed or isn't ready for anything other than a friendship.

“Hermione's shown you around?” she asked.

“Yes, she showed me the pool and Sam said hello,” he said.

Sam, the five-year old Golden Retriever, was bought when Dan and Emma realised how much they missed Hermione while she was at school. Emma had no doubt Sam would be friendly to Harry.

“Would it be possible for me to take Sam for a walk later,” Harry asked.

Emma smiled and was reassured to hear that Harry was making himself feel at home. “That's a lovely offer, Harry, but you don't have to --,” she began.

“No, I mean it, Mrs. Granger,” he told her. “I'd love to. I was hoping to go for a run later and thought Sam could come along and keep me company.”

“You run?”

Harry nodded his head. “I have for a while, though usually in the early morning. I'm almost always awake early,” he said.

“I see,” Emma said and immediately saw Harry's smile become a laugh. “What?”

Harry leant forward as if he was going to share a secret and didn't want anyone else to hear, even though there was nobody else in the study with them.

“Hermione told me you would say `I see' a lot”, he said, and sat back with what she thought looked to be a cheeky grin. “I'm used to her being right.”

“So are her father and I,” Emma replied. After a moment's silence, the air felt heavy; Harry was still smiling and the gaze from his eyes didn't falter.

“Where would you like to start?” Emma asked.

Harry had expected the question, or one very like it. “Nightmares,” he said simply.

“Really?” she asked, a little surprised. “Not afraid to jump in at the deep end?” she replied with a smile.

Harry shook his head in response; the smile was now gone from his face.

“Relax, Harry,” she said helpfully.

“This is as relaxed as I get Mrs. Granger, or do I call you Doctor in here?”

Emma laughed and found herself thinking how sweet this boy was. “Emma is fine, Harry. Even my patients don't call me `Doctor.' And I've seen you more relaxed, mostly when you're around Hermione.”

Harry nodded, agreeing with her observation. “You're a lot like her, Mrs. G-- Emma.”

“Thank you, Harry, I'll take that as a compliment.”

“It was meant as one.”

Silence again.

“Nightmares,” Emma began.

“You too?” Harry asked mischievously. “Sorry, I couldn't resist.”

“It's a good point you raise, Harry. Everyone goes through what you are going through. Nightmares are not as uncommon as you might think.”

Harry's face changed; he was not expecting to hear this. “Really? I thought it was just me.”

“No, it's not just you. Practically everyone at one time or another has nightmares.”

“Why?”

“That's the question. There are a few differing opinions on that. Some people feel it's a way for our subconscious to get our attention. Sometimes there is a problem or a situation we have been avoiding. Nightmares can show us what it is that is troubling us on many different levels.”

“Death?” Harry asked.

“Sometimes, and probably true in your case, Harry.”

“Why?”

“Well, to answer that, let's look at when yours started.”

“The worst of them? Cedric,” Harry said simply.

“The competition?”

Harry nodded, and was now not making eye contact.

“Why do you think that is, Harry?” she asked, keeping her voice as relaxed and comforting as possible.

Harry paused and gave the answer that had haunted him, the only answer that made sense. “He died because of me,” he said sadly.

“That isn't true, Harry,” Emma told him. “You couldn't have known what was going to happen when you both touched the cup.”

“That doesn't bring him back,” Harry said.

“No, it doesn't, Harry. But you couldn't have known the competition was a trap. Hermione told me you did everything you could to save him. You have nothing to feel guilty for.”

“Except for being alive while Cedric isn't,” Harry said. “Survivor guilt, I think it's called.”

“Yes it is. You've been reading up on what you have been going through, Harry? That's a good sign. It shows you are taking active steps to solve some of your inner conflicts.”

“Tonks told me. After Sirius died, she and I talked and she told me how she felt guilty. That was when she told me about survivor guilt.”

“Talking with your friends is one of the best ways to analyse your feelings, Harry.”

Harry smiled and looked up at Emma for the first time in several minutes. “Like I am now, with you I mean.”

Emma paused and smiled back. “Thank you, Harry, it makes me feel good to hear you call me a friend.”

“You are,” he said matter-of-factly. You are spending your time to help me and to make me feel better. You said it was normal to have nightmares. Is it also normal for people to have so many?”

“No, Harry. Having many different nightmares can happen from time to time, but it isn't exactly normal. But that is not to say it will be impossible to get to the root of the problem and analyse them. If you let me, I'll be here for you. I'll help you get behind them, Harry.”

“Thank you,” he said. “What do we do next?”

“Well, why don't we talk a little about stress. After that we can look to see how it is that you deal with it,” she said.

***

Hermione thought she had been reading while she waited for Harry, but realised she hadn't turned a page for more than ten minutes. She hoped that her mother would be able to help him, and he would by some magic return to the Harry of old... the Harry she missed so much. A glance at the clock told her they'd been in there for nearly an hour when she heard the sound of the door opening. From where she sat Hermione could see Harry walking out of the study, with a smile. He looked happy and relaxed and Hermione's heart sang. He skipped down the stairs and smiled at a beaming Hermione.

“Hedwig is here, Harry,” she told him.

“Great. Thank you, Hermione. Where is she?”

“She's resting in her cage. I put it on the back porch. You have a stack of mail as well,” she said, holding out several envelopes for him.

“Great,” he said, and walked into his room closing the door behind him.

“Don't you want it?” she asked through the door, confused.

“Later! Run first, mail later.”

She looked at the envelopes she was holding, all addressed to Harry, and agreed with him; the mail wasn't going anywhere. She looked at the closed door and decided she couldn't wait any longer. She ran up the stairs and into her mother's study. Emma, sitting at her desk writing notes, also had a smile and stood when she heard Hermione run in. Hermione nearly jumped into her mothers arms and hugged her.

“Thank you!” she said.

A/N -Like I say in my opinion too much has happened for Harry NOT to feel the darker emotions. He hurts and it shows; what he needs of course is to heal.

-->

6. 6

Six

“Seriously, Neville,” Ron told him. “I think Luna likes me. What am I going to do?”

Neville shrugged his shoulders. How was he supposed to know? “No idea, Ron. Go ask you father or something.”

“Fat lot of good you are for a mate! How am I supposed to talk to my father about something like this? Besides, he's always at the Ministry. I only see him for maybe five minutes a day.”

“Sorry, Ron. I don't know what to tell you. Ask your mum for some advice.”

“Yeah right! Like THAT will happen,” Ron said.

“Well, you have older brothers. Ask one of them.”

Ron shook his head, “I don't know why I listen to you, Neville. Bill's on his honeymoon, I haven't spoken to Percy or Bill in ages, and the idea of telling Fred or George anything has got to be the silliest thing you've ever said.”

“Owl Luna then, and ask her what she thinks.”

Ron looked at him incredulously, and shook his head. “I take back my previous comment. THAT is without doubt the silliest thing you've ever said.”

“Why did you ask me for advice when you've shot down every suggestion I made?” Neville asked.

“I'm beginning to wonder that myself,” Ron replied.

“So what is the problem, Ron? Is it that you think she likes you, or that you aren't sure if she REALLY likes you?”

“Second one... no, first one... no, both!” Ron replied, confused.

“Would it be terrible if she did like you?” Neville asked.

Ron smiled as he remembered dancing with Luna last night and laughing as she told him about mudwarm woolly weevils.

“I take that smile to be a no,” Neville said.

“If you tell anyone Neville, I'll --,” Ron started to warn.

“You know I won't, Ron. Gryffindor, loyalty, remember? Besides, I heard Ginny, George and Fred talking about you two this morning.”

Ron went cold and his face turned pale as he thought of the upcoming teasing he would be the butt of. “You didn't?” he pleaded.

“I did. I pretty much knew myself last night as I watched you two together, and I'm sure Luna knows as well. Gee, Ron, I guess the last person to know out of all this, is, well... you.” Neville told him.

“What am I going to do?” Ron asked again.

“It depends, do you like her?”

“Let's skip that at this point and go through to the next step.”

“You can't skip that, Ron. It's the most important part. Either you like her or you don't. You have to decide which it's going to be.”

“Is it okay if I like her?” Ron asked.

“It isn't for me to say. Ask yourself, trust your own feelings.”

Ron gave thought to Neville's words for a few minutes; Neville started to wonder if maybe Ron had forgotten he was there.

“Ron, what is the problem?” Neville asked.

“Well, Luna is okay, and I like when she is around because she is always fun.”

“So?”

“But, I sort of thought I liked Hermione. Now I'm not sure.”

“Maybe you do like Hermione, Ron. Lots of us always thought you did. I mean you have always been so close to her, and Harry.”

Ron started pacing, which was very un-Ron-like; Neville smiled as he watched.

“Maybe I do like Luna,” Ron said, almost to himself. “Maybe I like them both.” He looked up at Neville sheepishly, as if he had been caught doing something wrong.

“Nobody said you had to choose, you know,” Neville told him. “It's not like you have to marry one or the other, and decide right away.”

“No,” he agreed. “I don't have to decide anything do I?”

“Only whether you like Luna or not.”

Ron paused for a moment as an idea came to him. A great idea. An idea that once and for all would answer the question of whether or not he liked Luna. “Neville, you haven't got a Galleon on you I could borrow, do you?”

***

“Hey, Dad, how'd it go?” Hermione asked.

“Good. Very good. Three over par and that included an eagle.”

“Really?”

“Yep. Where's your mother?”

Hermione pointed upstairs, and Dan nodded.

“Harry?”

“He's taken Sam for a run.”

“Is that wise? He doesn't know the neighbourhood.”

“That's what I said. He said he'd run that way,” she indicated the direction by pointing, “and then turn around and come back.”

“Hmm, how long has he been gone?”

“Not sure. I didn't take note of the time but it's been a while.” Dan looked to see if he could see any sign of worry on his daughter's face but she either wasn't worried, or she was hiding it. He walked up the stairs and poked his head around the door to Emma's study, finding her on the phone.

She smiled and gave him the universal `come in' sign and he sat in front of her desk listening to her side of the conversation. After the obligatory ”Okay, thank you,” and “Bye,” Dan still didn't know who it was she'd been talking to.

“How did your round go?” she asked.

“Great, three over. How did you go?”

“Good, I think we went good. He seems better I think already, and Hermione says she hasn't seen him smile like that for a long while.”

Dan nodded; he wasn't sure what to say.

“That was Dr. Haladin,” she told him, waiting to see if he was going to ask.

“Brian Haladin? About Harry?”

Now it was Emma's turn to nod. “I didn't give him too many specifics of course --,” she started,

“Like for instance, magic,” Dan said.

“Yes, like magic. But he's given me some suggestions that I think should prove useful. He also invited us to dinner Friday.”

“Friday?” he asked.

“Mm-hmm. He wants to discuss his thesis with me.”

“What did you say?”

“I'd get back to him. I've already checked your schedule, you're free.”

“So how much longer?” Dan asked. When he saw Emma's reaction he quickly added, “I'm not trying to get rid of the boy, Em, it's just... are we talking days, weeks, or something a little more permanent?”

Emma smiled cheekily and Dan saw the response coming. “Now THAT'S an idea. Let's go run it by Hermione.”

“Em, I've watched her, when she is around him. You'd almost think she is a different person.”

Emma looked up into her husband's eyes and smiled.

“What's on your mind, dear?” When he didn't reply, Emma went on. “You're going to have to tell me, unless you'd like for me to READ your mind.”

“Have you spoken to Hermione, about Harry?”

“Meaning?”

“Is there any chance she likes him, I mean REALLY fancies him but just doesn't know it yet.”

“Every chance. There is even the chance she fancies him and she DOES know. Why, would that be a problem? I mean he IS a boy and she IS a girl, and you know what sometimes happens when boys and girls get together?”

“I don't like that people get hurt around him,” he said.

Emma paused, mostly for effect. She knew this conversation would come up at some time, but she thought she might have a few more days before they had to discuss this point. She now knew she had to meet his concerns head-on.

“So what bothers you most, her safety or her heart?”

“Her safety of course. Look, if it was any other boy --,” he began.

“It isn't. She hasn't ever LIKED any other boys.”

“So what do we do?”

“We? We do nothing. I continue to talk with Harry and help him to deal with his issues. You spend some time with him, get to know him, and while you're at it, show Hermione she has your support.”

“And the whole time he is here, he just may be a ticking time bomb waiting to go off?”

“You're being overdramatic. He's managed with everything he's had to deal with up to now.”

“Managed? Really?” Dan asked with eyebrows raised.

“Considering the lack of family support he's had, yes. I'd say he's managed fairly well, but then I don't really have a fair frame of reference to compare against do I? Neither of us have been up against a Dark Lord, or a legion of Death Eaters.”

“Or a basilisk, dragons, Time Turners...”

“So what do you want, Dan? A guarantee that Hermione will be safe while he is under our roof?”

“I'd settle for that.”

“I thought you would. Tell me, can YOU guarantee ME that the sun will rise tomorrow?”

“Low blow, Emma. I expected more from you.” Dan stood and walked to the door.

“Dan, nothing I can say is going to satisfy you. Talk to Harry. Ask him whatever questions you have and you may find you just get to know him better.”

“And if I don't like the answers?”

“Don't ask the questions.”

***

Voldemort smiled at the response, though in truth it was a smile in name only. It would be far more accurate to call it a sinister sneer, though the idea of one of his Death Eaters saying so to his (lizard-like) face simply did not bear thinking about. Had any even thought the idea, it would have been evident to the Dark Lord before the offender had a chance to close their mind off from him.

“Good,” he had said. Simply that.

“Tell them to remain out of sight, but I want to know everything that happens in the mudblood's home.”

“Yes, my Lord,” Alecto responded.

“And remind them, once again, that no one makes any kind of move against Potter, the mudblood, or her Muggle parents. She dies by MY hand, before his helpless eyes. Then, and only then, when he is completely consumed in grief, he dies, also by my hand.”

“Yes, my Lord.”

“And ask Severus if he would be so kind as to find a free moment for me. There are a couple of things I'd like to discuss with him.”

A growl could be heard behind him.

***

“Three over?” Harry asked. “Is that good?”

“Not good,” Hermione added, “Great! Three over is four strokes under Dad's handicap. Well done, Dad!” she said.

“Thanks dear, though in truth I have to point out I got lucky on the thirteenth when I should have gone out of bounds, and a couple of putts that could have stayed up went in.”

Harry nodded as though he understood and turned his attention to the television set, which was showing a golf tournament.

“Is that where you played, Mr. Granger?” Harry asked.

Hermione burst out laughing and Dan could not suppress a smile. Harry couldn't decide whether it was good natured or instead reflected on his obvious lack of golfing knowledge. “No, Harry,” Dan replied. “It's been quite a while since I've played in the British Open.”

Hermione and Dan shared a laughing look at his joke, but Harry clearly still didn't understand.

“How did you do?” he asked innocently, causing the two Grangers to laugh even more. Ordinarily Harry would have been slightly angry to watch people laughing at him, but he realised he was in Hermione's home and he was happy enough to admit he knew nothing about the game.

“Dad was kidding, Harry. He's not quite up to the level to play there,” she said, pointing at the television.

“No dear,” Dan agreed, still smiling. “Not quite.”

“How good do you have to be?” Harry asked.

“Four over would have to about be your worst round. If you could shoot four under, consistently, you could expect to see your name on the leader board,” Dan said.

Hermione smiled again and started to walk away while giving Harry a look that meant he should stay and chat with Dan about golf. Dan sat in his usual armchair and began taking a closer interest in the television.

“You shoot as well?” Harry asked.

“Sorry?” Dan asked.

“You said something about shooting.”

Dan smiled as he realised what Harry was talking about. “No, that's just a golf term. It doesn't mean I have a gun Harry. You have nothing to worry about.”

“I thought it was funny. I mean how can you shoot and play golf at the same time?”

“You can't, not without magic,” Dan said. He paused a moment as if allowing his own words to sink in and turned his head to see Hermione had left the room. He smiled as he realised at once what she was up to. “Speaking of magic Harry, how do you feel about it?”

“What do you mean? About doing magic or what I think of it?”

“Both.”

“Well, there isn't much to think about, it's just part of what I am I guess.”

“Part?”

“When I was told I was a wizard, it didn't mean anything at all. Now I know I can make a book come to me from the other side of the room, fly a broom, and stuff like that.” He paused, as he was reliving the past couple of conversations he and Ron had had on magic. Much of what Ron had said had troubled him, and he still needed time to go over it. After the pause had become a couple of minutes, Dan continued.

“So what else are you, beside magic?” It was an innocent enough question, but Harry felt there was more behind it. He could sense that he and Dan hadn't made a connection; he thought Dan might not like him. For a brief flicker, Harry asked himself whether he should give the answers he thought Dan wanted to hear. He squashed that thought instantly, and decided to follow the advice he'd been given: to be himself, to be just Harry.

“I'm Harry,” he said smiling, as if that answered everything.

“And who's that?” Dan asked.

“Not really sure yet. But I know I'm just doing the best I know how to.”

Dan nodded; this made sense after hearing what Emma had said. “Sometimes that's the best way to be, just being yourself.”

Harry smiled as he agreed, and nodded. Silence filled the room again as the two watched golf.

“Mr. Granger, I really appreciate Mrs. Granger taking the time to talk with me. It has already helped a lot.”

Dan nodded, still watching the television. “She said she was happy with the way things went this morning.” As if realising what he just said, he quickly added, “Not that I mean to pry or anything Harry. Anything you say to Emma stays in her confidence --.”

“That's all right, Mr. Granger. I really don't mind if she tells you, and Hermione, anything I say to her. I don't have any secrets from you.”

Dan thought for a moment and asked, “None at all?”

Harry thought hard, searching for any hidden secrets in the back of his mind. “Well, maybe just one or two, but they aren't all that important. I could tell you --.”

“That's okay, Harry, you don't have to.”

“I mean, everything else I've told to Hermione and probably Ron as well. I'm sure Hermione has mentioned most of it to at least you or Mrs. Granger.”

Dan nodded, thinking again. “That's not to say that much of it makes too much sense to us, Harry. To be truthful, we hardly understand anything that happens in your world.”

“It's not MY world, Mr. Granger,” Harry said. “I'm just along for the ride like most everybody else.”

Dan stopped and turned towards Harry at this latest remark. “What do you mean?”

Harry paused, wondering how he was going to be able to put his barely coherent thoughts into words. “Mr. Granger, one of the things they call me at Hogwarts—my friends as well as the ones who don't like me—is `The Chosen One.'”

Dan nodded. “Yes, I've heard Hermione mention the term. Does that bother you?”

Harry shrugged his shoulders; he wasn't sure if it did bother him or not. “Sometimes, but it doesn't really matter. The thing is, of all the things that have happened to me --,” Harry paused; he was quickly reliving some of the darker moments in his head.

“Yes?” Dan said, prompting Harry to finish the sentence.

“-- all the things that have happened, I've never really had much choice in them at all.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, Hagrid pops in and tells me I'm a wizard, and I never had any choice in that. Mum and Dad both die to save me and I never had any choice there. No choice when Voldemort tried to kill me and the curse backfired and hit him. I never had any choice when my name was pulled out of the goblet, or in the Chamber, or when --.”

Dan stopped him as he could see Harry was starting to get worked up. “Easy Harry, don't be so hard on yourself.”

“I've got green eyes and nobody asked me if that was okay --.”

“Harry.” Dan said quietly.

He thought for a moment and continued, trying hard to make Dan understand. “It's just that, well, I haven't made any choices. It's like I've been a passenger or something and I can't get off the train. Whichever way it runs, wherever it's going, I don't have any say at all.”

Both fell silent as Dan looked at Harry, really looked at him, and for the first time tried to imagine what it must have been like to have gone through so many ordeals.

“You've managed this far,” Dan said helpfully, and watched as Harry's face suddenly tensed up at hearing his words. Something Dan had said had struck a nerve. Harry was again recalling Ron's words about how Harry had made it through on at least luck to this point of his life, and should assume his luck would continue to run true.

“Are you okay?” Dan asked.

Harry nodded weakly.

“Harry, can I ask you something?”

“Sure, Mr. Granger.”

“I need you to be honest with me, Harry, really honest. It's very important.”

Seeing as how Dan had set the tone for the upcoming question, Harry realised he had to be totally honest; he thought he wasn't going to like the next question. He nodded again, indicating he'd give as truthful a response as he could.

“Harry, is Hermione in danger?”

Harry paused for a fraction before answering. “Yes sir, she is.” Just like that, now it was out there, and nothing Harry could say or do would put that genie back in the bottle. “But sir, so is most everyone else.”

“How do you mean?”

“Well Mr. Granger, it pretty much comes down to the fact that everyone in the Wizarding world is either a Death Eater, and therefore a supporter of Voldemort, or they stand against Voldemort.”

“And by standing against him, they make themselves a target,” Dan finished.

Harry nodded. “It's no secret he wants to kill me, and most of my friends including Hermione. But sir, he has already killed hundreds of innocents, wizards and Muggles alike. He doesn't care. He'll kill EVERYONE who doesn't support him. It comes down to him or us.”

“Isn't there somewhere you can hide?” Dan asked.

Harry shook his head. “No sir. Nowhere at all. They have already killed wizards, witches and Muggles all around the world. There's nowhere to hide. He has the dementors on his side. They are able to go anywhere, anywhere at all.”

Dan paused, “Are you telling me it's hopeless then?”

“No sir. He has to be stopped... stopped so he can never come back.”

“How do you do that?”

Harry could not reply, he had no answer. He didn't even know where to start to track down the Horcruxes, let alone fathom how he was going to defeat Voldemort.

Dan watched as Harry began torturing himself and laid what he hoped to be a friendly hand on his shoulder. Harry looked up and smiled weakly, as Dan stood and walked to the door and out of the house. He decided to go for a walk while he went over this conversation in his mind.

Hermione had walked back into the living room with a smile that faded when she saw Harry, alone and looking sad. She looked around and found her father had left, although the television was still on. Harry walked toward his room, almost brushing Hermione in his path, and seemed not even to notice she was there. His head was dropped and he seemed defeated.

“Harry?” Hermione asked.

Harry said nothing, but closed the door of the room behind him.

***

Fred and George were laughing while Ron was looking for his broom, thinking he could at least relieve the boredom with a little Quidditch practice. Ginny was shaking her head in amazement that Ron would even THINK of such a thing.

“So what would you have done if it came down the other way, heads instead of tails?”

Ron held the Galleon out for Ginny to see. “Not that kind of coin. It's Neville's D.A. Galleon.”

Ginny looked surprised. It was bad enough to find her brother tossing a coin to decide whether or not he liked Luna, but to find he used one of the D.A. coins...

“Why did you use Neville's? What was wrong with your own?” Ginny asked.

“I don't know where it is, somewhere in my room underneath all my stuff.”

“You've lost your D.A. coin?”

“It's in there somewhere,” he said, nonplussed.

Ginny snatched and grabbed the coin Ron had been holding before he had time to react. She proudly held it up for him see that she was quicker than him and smiled teasingly.

“I'll hold this, until I can return it to Neville myself,” she told him.

“Yeah, you do that. It gives you a perfect chance to go and see him doesn't it?”

“What are you talking about?” Fred asked.

“Ginny likes Neville,” George said, and Ron nodded agreement.

Ginny's face started to blush before she decided she didn't care.

“What's wrong with that? At least I admit it, while prat-face here --,” Ginny said.

“Why didn't anyone tell me?” Fred asked.

“I knew, I figured you would,” George said.

“Besides, nobody is going anywhere,” Ron said. “Remember what Mum said.”

“If you MUST know, I like lots of boys, not just Neville. I just like it when Neville's around because it makes me feel a little safer.”

“Don't you mean Harry?” Ron asked.

“Him too, but Neville has always been around when he's been needed. If he hadn't been there on the stairs of the astronomy tower --.”

Ron thought about that before answering.

“But Harry's the one who has to defeat --.” He couldn't say the name, not without Harry around to lend him strength.

The four fell silent as each asked themselves the question: how was Harry going to defeat the Dark Lord?

“So how long is he going to stay at Hermione's?” Ron asked.

“Why?” Ginny asked in return. “Who are you jealous of, Harry or Hermione?” She had that smug look on her face that defied Ron to answer, so he shook his head, realising any reply would just give Ginny further ammunition to use against him.

Ron found his broom where he least expected to find it: right where it was supposed to be. He grabbed it quickly and raced out the back door before Ginny could say anything else.

“Boys,” she said shaking her head, and Fred and George laughed in response. “You two are no better. I mean look at yourselves. Mum said you could have brought anyone you liked to the wedding.”

“I did,” Fred said.

“Yeah,” George agreed.

“I brought him!” each said, pointing at the other, and then they couldn't hold the laughter any more.

“Boys!” Ginny said again and walked away.

***

“You were one of his professors, Severus,” Voldemort said. “Surely you would know if Potter felt something for the... mudblood.” Voldemort spat the last word out as if it had been a piece of poisoned food. For a brief instant Snape was unsure just who Voldemort hated most.

“My Lord. I was just his Potions Master. You can't expect that he would confide in me about such matters. I have no idea who, if anyone, he feels anything for. It was merely my ordeal to have to watch him stumble through his Potions course, for which I might add, he has no great talent.”

“Thank you, Severus,” Voldemort said with a sneer. “Thank you for assuring me I have no cause to fear his potions prowess. But I note that you haven't yet answered my question. I've also noticed you have experienced... difficulty, of late, in answering direct questions. Would you like me to repeat it for you?” he asked, and the air about him began to turn evil. His eyes were burning within Snape's and he was feeling Snape's mind for any sign he was being anything other than loyal.

“My Lord, I regret that I do not know if Potter has feelings for Granger. I have no evidence either way, I wasn't his House master so I cannot even revert to casual gossip I may have heard.”

Voldemort looked at Snape carefully, not for the first time feeling that Snape was holding something back. “I understand Severus, you couldn't be expected to know such matters.” Voldemort never wavered his gaze from Snape for an instant. Something would have to be done about Snape... something final, and soon, he thought.

“You may go, Severus. Thank you for your... assistance.”

Snape bowed slightly, saying nothing, and left the chamber, leaving the Dark Lord alone, with his thoughts. His thoughts of death and destruction.

***

A single knock at the door would have been barely heard, except for Harry's keen sense of hearing.

“Come in, Mrs. Granger,” he said.

The door opened slightly, enough for her to poke her head through as she found Harry sitting at the desk with scribbled paper strewn about.

She smiled at seeing him. “What are you doing?” she asked.

“Trying to come up with a plan.”

“I see,” she said, and smiled again as she remembered the first time she'd said that to him. As she did, she could see Harry remembered as well because he too was smiling.

“Dan told me he'd spoken with you. Did something he say upset you?” she asked.

“Not upset exactly. But a couple of the things he said got me thinking,” Harry said, forlorn.

“And you decided to make some plans?” Emma asked.

Harry nodded, looking at the stacks of scribbled upon paper. “Trying to anyway,” he said.

Emma nodded, understanding. “How did you know it was me at the door, not Dan or Hermione?”

“I heard you coming; I knew it was you. Besides Hermione would never have knocked so lightly. Did Mr. Granger tell you what we talked about?”

“Yes, Harry, I assume that is all right?”

“Yep. I've nothing to hide, I told Mr. Granger that.”

“You can call him Dan, Harry,” Emma said, smiling.

Harry paused before replying. “Is it all right if I call him Mr. Granger, at least until I know him a little better?”

“Perfectly,” Emma said. She looked about and found Harry's trunk neatly stacked at the end of the bed, and the wardrobe shut tight. She wondered whether he had unpacked or not.

“What do you say to dinner, Harry?”

“Sounds good, Mrs. - - Emma. I'm about done here anyway.”

“You've finished?” she asked.

“Barely even started. I can't do any more in my present state of mind anyway.”

“I take it that means you're happy to stay a little longer,' she asked and smiled as she expected an affirmative response.

Harry hung his head and momentarily avoided her gaze. “Mr. Granger is worried I'm putting Hermione at risk.”

“I heard. He also told me your answer, Harry. Sounds like you summed up the situation pretty well. Professors Dumbledore and McGonagall said the same thing. This is a war, Harry. It's going to be a war where everybody has to choose which side they are on.”

Harry thought about what Emma had said and looked up at her, almost pleading for her to give him the answers to his many unanswered questions.

“Aren't you worried about Hermione?” he asked.

“Very. I'm worried about you too. So is Hermione. And believe it or not, Mr. Granger is worried about you both.”

“Tell me what to do,” he said softly.

“Come on, dinner first. War plans later. I hope you're up for pizza.”

“Pizza sounds good, Emma. Promise no anchovies though.”

“Asked and promised. We Grangers have zero tolerance for anchovies. Or Dark Lords.”

Harry allowed a laugh to escape his lips and he smiled back. He thought he was going to hug her but held back with sheer willpower. They walked to the kitchen where Dan and Hermione awaited them, two delivered pizzas also waiting in the centre of the table.

“Hi,” Harry said sheepishly to Hermione and Dan together.

“How are you?” Hermione.

“Hungry,” he said.

“Dan, Harry has specifically asked that we don't order anchovies,” Emma said.

“Too late,” Dan said. “We already DIDN'T order anchovies.”

“Dad hates them,” Hermione whispered to Harry.

“Mum hates them even more,” Emma whispered.

“Help yourself, Harry,” Dan said, opening the boxes. “Here we have everybody's favourite: supreme. And here: the Granger's special.”

“Ham, pineapple, ground beef and onion,” Hermione said with a laugh.

Harry looked questioningly at the three Grangers. Hermione and Emma laughed openly while even Dan allowed a slight laugh to escape his lips.

“Isn't it meant to be ham and pineapple OR ground beef and onion?”

“Normally yes, Harry,” Dan said.

“Though when Mum and Dad can't decide whose favourite to get, the only answer is to get one with both their favourite toppings,” Hermione said, reaching for a slice.

Harry smiled and shook his head, also grabbing a piece of the strange concoction of a pizza. “Doesn't seem right,” Harry said.

“What doesn't seem right, Harry?” Dan asked.

“Pineapple on a pizza. Beef, onion and ham all make sense, but PINEAPPLE? That doesn't make sense.”

“Thank you,” Emma said with a beaming smile. “MY point exactly.”

Harry looked over, realising he'd just criticised Mr. Granger's favourite pizza topping. Dan shot him an amusing look and he realised he had nothing to fear. He was after all just being honest.

“It's an acquired taste, Harry. Let's see if we can groom you in the ways of gourmet pizza.”

“I'll try,” Harry said happily. “But it's like vegetarian lasagne. Doesn't make sense.”

Hermione laughed and shook Harry's shoulder. “Now you've done it!” she said.

“What?”

“Vegetarian lasagne. Mum loves it!”

Harry looked over to see Emma laughing, and even Dan had joined into the mood.

“But I've never tried your mum's vegetarian lasagne. I bet it's the best!” Harry said, forcing Emma to laugh even harder.

“Nice save, Harry,” Dan said.

The four ate together and passed the time talking about the normal sort of mundane things Harry had never spoken off in a family setting. Dinner with the Dursleys was basically a case of gobble and go, where the only time anyone spoke to Harry was to criticise something he had said, or done, or cooked as he was often to be expected to cook. When Emma heard that Harry was handy in the kitchen, she announced that she would allow him to assist her in making dinner, something he was keen to do.

“Mr. Granger,” Harry said as they were finishing.

“Harry?”

“Sorry about this morning, about waking you up and everything.”

Emma spoke up before Dan had a chance to reply. “You've nothing to be sorry about, Harry. Remember? Besides, Dan was up anyway.”

“I was already up,” Dan said. “Getting ready to leave for golf. I didn't even hear you until I heard Hermione.” Dan gave a slight smile to Harry, as if to alleviate his guilt.

“That's right, blame me,” Hermione said jokingly.

“Reminds me of when Hermione used to wake us up at all hours of the night,” Emma said, as only a mother could.

“She was that bad?” Harry asked.

“Terrible. Every three hours she'd be awake screaming her lungs out,” Emma said.

“Mother!” Hermione hissed playfully.

“Well you did, dear,” Emma replied.

“Great set of lungs on her too. Even the neighbours could hear her,” Dan added.

“Doesn't surprise me,” Harry said, joining into the spirit of the moment. “Try not doing your homework around her sometime.”

“Thanks a lot,” she smiled to the combined laughter. She looked directly at Harry and smiled sweetly, letting him he wasn't alone. She placed her hand on his leg nearest hers and squeezed it, as if to tell him she'd stand by him as long as he needed. Harry's hand dropped to his leg and squeezed her hand in thanks.

He looked down and saw that he was now holding her hand, beneath the level of the table so neither Dan nor Emma could see. He was holding her hand, and liked how it felt. Hermione gave a friendly squeeze back, and continued to hold his hand, telling him if he wanted to let go she wasn't going to let him.

Something came to his mind, a previous phrase, as if by magic just dropping into his head. “Accidental magic,” he said.

“Pardon?” Dan said.

“Hermione said something about doing some accidental magic, when she was six. What was that about?”

“You listen to me?” Hermione asked.

“Always.”

Dan watched as Emma smiled at him as the subject of accidental magic was brought up, while Hermione let go of Harry's hand and placed it on her own lap. Harry looked slightly disappointed, though she smiled back at him, showing him he hadn't offended her.

“It was winter,” Emma began. “Hermione was in the back yard, just over there,” she said pointing. “And it started to snow.”

“Hermione was always trying to take her gloves off in the snow. She said she hated the feel of them,” Dan added.

“And,” Emma continued, “she couldn't understand why snow fell down, but not up.”

“Do we REALLY need to tell this story?” Hermione asked with a smile.

“YES!” her mother answered. “Well, Hermione said it was sad that once snowflakes fell to the ground they stayed there.”

“So we can make snowmen,” Harry said.

“Snow WOMEN!” Hermione corrected to Harry and Dan's simultaneous eye-rolling.

“So,” Emma continued again, “while Dan and I were collecting enough snow to make a - - snow PERSON, we looked over to see the snowflakes were somehow turning into butterflies.”

“Snow butterflies,” Hermione said with a grin.

“Snow butterflies, made from real snow flakes. She was watching them dance around her head for a long while before we noticed.”

“I thought they were just snowflakes just caught in an updraught,” Dan offered.

“Until we took a closer look. Dan and I were astounded, but Hermione just acted as if it was the most normal of things.”

“Snow butterflies. How cute! Mind if I tell anyone, I mean EVERYONE?” Harry asked.

“YES! Tell anyone Harry James Potter and I'll --,” Hermione began, but was laughing too hard to come up with a satisfactory threat.

“What happened next?”

Dan took up the story where Emma had left off. “Well, for two days we didn't even dare to talk about it. We didn't believe what we saw with our own eyes. We had no idea what we would do until there came a knock at the door, and a Mr. Flavius told us that Hermione was a witch and that the Magical authorities would be getting in touch with us.”

“Squib?” Harry asked Hermione.

“Guess so. We never saw him again. A couple of days later an owl arrived with an envelope in its beak,” Hermione said.

“Addressed to Hermione Jane Granger. Well, we read it and it pretty much repeated what Mr. Flavius said. Then it was just a case of wait until Hogwarts sent their letter out.”

“So you got your letter the same time I got mine?” Harry asked.

“I guess so.”

“Funny, I always thought you would have Accioed something. Maybe a doll or something,” Harry said.

“Try a book. In fact, try lots of books. After the snow butterflies, she worked out how to get books to come to her, and she's been reading ever since,” Dan said.

“We were forever trying to keep them from her when she was supposed to be sleeping. We even removed all books from her room only to find we had to replace her window every month or so,” Emma said.

“So when we finally relented, and let her have her books, we had to remove the light so she couldn't read all hours of the night,” Dan said.

“Only to find,” Harry finished, “Hermione had figured out Lumos as well.”

“That's pretty much it,” Hermione said.

“And she's been a bookworm ever since,” Emma added laughing.

All four laughed and Hermione dropped her hand to Harry's side, holding his hand again having already forgiven him for bringing up the subject.

“What about you, Harry?” Emma asked.

“Boring. I made a piece of glass disappear from a snake exhibit at the zoo when Dudley was banging on it. Dudley fell into the exhibit, the snake said `thanks' in Parseltongue and slithered away. Nothing at all interesting like snow butterflies.”

“What happened to the snake?” Dan asked.

“I'm not really sure. But I remember the whole thing was a complete surprise. I didn't mean for it to happen, it just did. Not like Hermione's snow butterflies that she meant to happen.”

“Just shows I'm smarter!” she said mockingly.

“I never doubted that for a minute, Hermione,” Harry said.

-->

7. 7

A/N Thanks so much to everyone who is enjoying, or at least reading this. And THANKS go to my Beta, who has been so helpful through all this. I hope you have a look at his works to see something that is truly inspired - His name again IronChefOR.

SEVEN

Hermione sat at the desk in Harry's room, reading his notes. Picking up the parchment entitled `Horcrux,' she began reading until she came to the third page.

“I know what this is, it's a mind-map,” she said.

“Yeah, I thought I'd give it a go. It's an idea your mum gave me.”

“Some of this is hard to read, Harry. What does THIS say?” she asked, pointing to one of the more indiscernible scribbles.

“It's a `six' crossed out and `seven' written on top. I don't even know how many I'm looking for.”

Hermione nodded, understanding.

“Dumbledore was only guessing. He even said it could be more or less.”

At the mention of his former headmaster's name, Harry remembered back to the cave and the last night of Dumbledore's life. Hermione stopped reading and watched Harry. He tried to smile but his heart wasn't in it. Instead he gave Hermione a slight nod showing her he appreciated the effort.

“Well, let's start with six and see where we get,” Hermione suggested.

Harry used his fingers as he counted out what he thought would be the possible Horcruxes. “Ring; destroyed by Dumbledore, and it nearly destroyed his hand as well. Slytherin's locket; replaced by R.A.B. Diary; destroyed by me. Hepzibah Smith's cup that belonged to Helga Hufflepuff. Something belonging to Godric Gryffindor and Rowena Ravenclaw. That's six.”

Hermione considered the list and nodded again. “But Dumbledore also thought Nagini might be one. That makes seven.”

“Yeah,” Harry agreed, “he did say that, but whether he really believed that, or he was just thinking out loud...” Harry fell silent. Hermione looked up; seeing the expression on his face, she put a hand on his arm.

“Everything feels so different now that he is gone,” Hermione said; Harry said nothing in reply. “I guess I assumed he would always be there for us.”

“We all did, Hermione. I don't think I can do this without him. I don't even know where to start.”

“WE, Harry. You keep saying `I' when you mean `WE.'”

Harry shrugged his shoulders and sat on the end of his bed. “Okay, then let us ask ourselves how it is WE are supposed to find the six, seven, however many Horcruxes, when we both know Riddle very much doesn't want us to.”

“Riddle? You're calling him that now?” Hermione asked.

“`Voldemort' is the grandiose title he gave himself so I'm not using it anymore. Before that he was just Tom Riddle. Dumbledore called him `Tom' and you could see the hate in his eyes.”

Hermione giggled as she offered, “What about Tommy? He'll really hate that.”

“Tommy-boy?” and Harry smiled slightly at the momentary diversion.

They fell silent again as Hermione continued to read Harry's notes. Harry had been over them so many times he'd almost committed them to memory.

“It almost doesn't matter even if we DO locate them, all of them,” Harry said.

“Why not?” Hermione asked.

“Locating them is only part of the problem. Once we find them we still have to get them. You should've seen Dumbledore in the cave, Hermione. He knew EXACTLY which stone to push, how to locate the enchantments, and how to solve each and every puzzle along the way. I can't begin to do any of that.” Hermione had no answer and could think of nothing to say.

“Then, there is the problem of `R.A.B.' How am I, sorry WE, going to crack that?”

“Regulus Black?” Hermione offered.

“Yeah, my first guess too. But it doesn't fit.”

“Why not?” Hermione asked, now fully committed to understanding Harry's reasoning.

“What was his middle name?”

“I'm not sure, but I could --.”

“I've already looked in every book back at Hogwarts I could find. Every mention of him says nothing about a middle name. As far as I know he didn't HAVE a middle name. I asked Professor McGonagall, Moody, Remus and Kingsley. Nobody knows. Besides, there is the little matter that he is supposed to be dead.”

Hermione nodded; she hadn't forgotten, and could find no way that Regulus might still be alive, unknown to all.

“Even Sirius thought Regulus was dead. If there was some plan whereby he had only faked his death, Sirius would have known.”

Hermione nodded again, conceding defeat on that score. “So it has to be someone else then.”

“Well, THEN,” Harry began again, starting to get worked up, “then you have to ask why R.A.B. would go to the trouble of leaving the note.”

Hermione's expression changed into one of confusion. “What do you mean?”

“Think about it, Hermione. Someone manages to locate one of the items that Riddle himself has hidden, and we are fairly sure he hasn't told a living soul about.”

“So whoever it is made some educated guesses, like Dumbledore did,” Hermione theorized. “And they've managed to get the locket, maybe by trial and error.”

“And left a note saying, `Hey Riddle, me old mate. I got this one before you did and I'm going to get the rest and destroy them. And then I'm going to kill you. And if you want to know who I am, my initials are R.A.B.' It's all pineapple pizza, Hermione: it doesn't make sense.”

The pizza reference had the desired result and made Hermione smile, but only slightly as she considered the depth of the puzzle.

“What about if R.A.B. stands for someone AND someone else?” she asked.

“Tried that too,” Harry said, reaching for his notes that Hermione still held. He ruffled through them and placed page two on the top of the pile, showing he had gone through several `R' and `B' name combinations. “Doesn't help.”

“Initials of a group of people, an organisation or something?” she offered.

“Page four! Still no help. I get `Red Army is Back', `Return All Blood-money', `Really angry Bas--.”

“Harry!” she said, surprised.

Harry didn't acknowledge Hermione's cry. He was now pacing back and forth between the door and the window. She watched as he stepped out small paces from one extremity to the other before he pirouetted 180 degrees, retracing his steps.

Hermione watched for a few minutes. She'd seen this routine often enough to know that the more Harry paced, the more he became withdrawn within himself. She considered leaving him alone and allowing him to think, but decided she was going to stay with him and do whatever she could to help. After neither had spoken for a long time, Hermione broke the silence.

“You're going to wear out the carpet if you keep pacing like that,” she said.

“You can buy another one,” Harry said absent-mindedly. As soon as the words were out, Harry must have realised what he had said, and looked up to see the puzzled look on her face. “I'm sorry, that was rude wasn't it? I didn't mean to be rude.”

Hermione now looked very strange; she knew Harry had let slip something important and she was a little worried as to what it was. Whatever it was, it was something that Harry no doubt had meant to keep to himself. She answered his question by holding his gaze and noticed Harry looking sheepish.

“What did you mean?” she asked.

“Nothing.”

“Harry! What did you mean? It meant something, I can tell by the look on your face.”

Harry stopped and found he couldn't face Hermione. He lowered his gaze to the level of his shoes.

“Harry? I'm not leaving until you tell me,” she told him.

Deciding Hermione would be true to her word, Harry knew he wouldn't be able to put her off. He went to the trunk at the foot of his bed and opened it, before rummaging around for a moment. Hermione watched with great interest, wondering what he was doing. He found what he was looking for, and she saw he had retrieved what appeared to be a sealed white envelope. She held her hand out as he handed it, reluctantly, to her.

It was indeed an envelope, and she read the words on the front. `The Last Will and Testament of Harry James Potter'. Hermione recoiled in shock as she realised what it was she was holding. She instinctively tried to thrust it back into Harry's hands, but he had already turned around and resumed his pacing.

“HARRY! You can't --,” she began.

“Too late. I already have. Everything goes to you and Ron.”

“HARRY!” she said again and looked as if she was going to cry.

“What, Hermione? What have I done wrong? This is just in case something happens to me. It's just --.” Harry couldn't finish, and stopped in front of her. Hermione was by now standing, still holding the envelope in one hand; she looked shocked. He approached her and smiled as he placed his arms around her, hugging her warmly. Hermione accepted the embrace and returned it. Her head now rested against his shoulder as her tears began to fall against him.

“Harry, you can't --,” she began again before Harry cut her off.

“I can and I have! Believe me, THAT was the only easy decision I've had to make. I'm leaving everything equally to you both: the vault, the invisibility cloak, Grimmauld Place, everything. I've also enclosed a couple of personal letters to you.” Hermione held him tighter, as if he'd just announced he was leaving and she was going to make him stay. “I'm not saying anything is going to happen. It's just that if it does, you'll know what I wanted.”

“We'll get through this,” she said through her tears and allowing the letter to fall upon the floor.

“We'll try, Hermione. I know we will. But somehow I have to face him, we both know that. If something happens --.”

The conversation came to a sudden halt; there was nothing either could say.

***

A slight breeze drifted through Harry's half-open window. He lay motionless, facing the wall, eyes still wide open. It had been a very long time since he wondered if sleep would come. Eventually, it usually did, but recent weeks had seen sleep hold him for only a few hours at a time. Even after being out for almost an entire day courtesy of Molly Weasley's most effective sleeping-draught, Harry knew he was still behind in sleep. At least he was past the stage where he tossed and turned for hours on end. Instead he just lay there, still, trying not to think of anything.

The slightest noise from the direction of the door told him Hermione was checking up on him. She had opened the door only just enough for her to slip through, and was standing a few meters away, watching Harry's still body. Her eyes were already adjusted to the dark, as she had been doing exactly the same thing Harry was, in her own bed. She crept closer, looking for signs that Harry was asleep. If he was she certainly didn't want to wake him up; he already was awake. Hermione remained still for a long time, watching Harry's breathing. She took another half-step until was leaning over him, her arm lightly resting on his shoulder.

Harry continued to lay still, because he didn't know what else to do, and he started to wonder how long Hermione was going to watch him. Finally, after five or ten seconds, he decided he couldn't take the silence any more.

“I'm not asleep, Hermione,” he said simply, still without moving.

“I know,” she sighed. “It's after two.”

That sounded about right; he wondered what the time was. He couldn't see the clock from where he lay and he wasn't able to judge the time from the small amount of moonlight that filtered through the window. He fell silent for another minute.

“You can't sleep either?”

“I was worried about you,” she said softly.

Harry rolled over and sat up, smiling. “That's silly. You need your sleep too, you know.”

She smiled back and sat next to him. “You first.”

They sat there together for a short while; Hermione put her hand on Harry's arm and Harry placed his arm around her shoulder.

“Harry, can I ask you a question?”

“Only one? Hermione, you can ask as many as you like.”

She grinned at his playful response. She knew he must be tired, but had to admit he didn't look too bad... not nearly as bad as he did when she found him sitting in the kitchen asleep the previous morning. “When I said Mum and Dad would ask you not to use magic --.”

“You want to know why I agreed so quickly?”

Hermione nodded; that was exactly what she wanted to know. Harry shrugged his shoulders. “Firstly, I'm used to not using magic away from Hogwarts anyway. Uncle Vernon looked like he was going to burst a major blood vessel the few times he caught me. Second, what magic do I need right now? Except for a silencing charm, which I might add you talked me out of, there isn't anything I need.”

Hermione smiled warmly, seeing Harry had agreed to do it her way: the Muggle way, without silencing charms.

“Thirdly,” he paused, and smiled even more. She was sitting right next to him, his arm around her shoulder, holding her against his body. Harry very much enjoyed the feeling of having her next to him.

“Thirdly?” she prompted.

“Thirdly, it's what you needed.”

She leant into him and hugged him back. “Thanks, Harry. I can't tell how much it means to me.”

“Means to you? I'm supposed to be here for your benefit. Instead you, your Mum, and your Dad, I guess, have been here for me. It's me who should be thanking all of you.”

They sat together for a minute before Harry decided it was his turn to ask a question. “Moral support?”

She sighed, knowing the question was coming. She tried to answer, but knew she couldn't.

“Are you going back to Hogwarts?” he asked.

The flicker of amazement in her eyes told him he was right. She smiled, and hugged him again. “Dad's scared. They both are.”

“I know,” Harry said.

“Dad said something to you?”

“I've been around enough scared adults to recognize the signs. Hermione, what do YOU want?”

“That's easy, I want to go back.”

Harry nodded, he assumed that would be the case.

“Probably the best place for you, and the safest. If the school opens, I hope they ask McGonagall to take over as headmistress. She'll put all the protection charms back in place.”

“I know. I tried to tell Dad but he wouldn't listen.”

“He asked me where you would be safe. He said something like where in the world could you hide?”

This stunned Hermione momentarily, and she looked directly at him. “What did you say?”

“I said there was no place any of us can hide.”

“You should have said I would be safest at Hogwarts.”

“I thought I did, but maybe I didn't spell it out that clearly.”

She fell silent again and he could feel sadness grabbing hold of her.

“But I have an idea,” he said.

“What?”

“Can't tell you yet, just an idea at this stage. But if you trust me --.”

“You know I do,” she said quickly, smiling. She looked at him closely and tenderly ran a hand across his cheek. Without thinking, she leant in and touched her lips to his cheek affectionately. “I trust you, Harry Potter.”

The darkness hid his blush, but couldn't hide the sparkle that leapt into his eyes.

“You know,” he said, “now that I think about it, it's a pretty good idea. At least I hope it is.”

They remained still for a few more moments. “I'm not going back.”

“Why?”

“I've been having nightmares, of my mum telling me I HAVE to go back.” Hermione looked puzzled. “I asked Remus about it at the wedding, and he thinks it's just Riddle's way of getting me back there. He wants me back at Hogwarts, Hermione. That's where he is planning his final triumph. He plans to kill me at Hogwarts.”

She looked at him, trying to read his thoughts. “So you've decided not to go back because you don't want to put everybody at school in danger?” she asked.

Harry nodded.

“That's silly, Harry. Hogwarts is the only home you've ever really known.”

“I know, but if Riddle wants me back so bad he's pushing these nightmares at me, then it isn't silly.”

Hermione paused before she returned Harry's own question. ”What do YOU want?”

“Probably the same as you. But I can't, and I won't go back if it means putting anyone at risk.”

“Promise me you'll talk about this to Mum?”

“Only if you promise to be there when I do,” he replied grinning. “You can help explain anything I say that doesn't make sense,” Harry said. “And besides, I always think better when you are around.”

“That's sweet, Harry. Now lie down and go to sleep.”

He yawned, which surprised him, and nodded. He lay down again, this time facing away from the wall. He couldn't help but smile as Hermione watched him; she smiled back. She sat and watched for a moment before she stood and walked to the chair in the corner and sat in it. “I'll stay with you until you are asleep.”

“That's --,” he began to protest.

“Shhhhh! Less talk, more snores,” she said playfully.

“I don't snore!” Harry objected.

“Ron says you do. So sleep.”

“Yes ma'am!” he laughed, throwing a mock salute. Hermione responded by giggling but said nothing more. Harry yawned again, and without realising, his eyes had closed. He started breathing heavily and Hermione was astonished to discover he was already asleep.

***

She moved against him again, kissing him deeply, and sighing as Harry returned the kiss. He held her close now, and could feel her heart beating against him. His tongue gently moved forward and felt her teeth, before encountering her own tongue, pressing slightly back. Hermione's was gently seeking Harry's mouth and lightly touched the inside of his cheek. She felt him stiffen as he pressed her even closer. Hermione broke the kiss at the last possible moment as she gasped for air and called his name in the one breath.

“Harry!” she said in a harsh whisper. He could feel her breath on his cheek and neck before she moved her face back to his and kissed him again, even deeper than before.

Her hands were running down his sides as Harry found his were sliding down her back and towards her hips, causing Hermione to shiver slightly. Her bushy brown hair teased against his forehead as she went on kissing him, her tongue proceeding to seek out more new territory.

His own tongue was deep in her mouth now and she loved the feel of it; it caused her to shiver again and squirm, her body shaking and lifting slightly. Without thinking, Harry's hand took the opportunity her movement offered and slipped down behind her, pressing against her bum. He squeezed gently and Hermione shivered again, one of her own hands now following the contours of Harry's front, lightly brushing against his hardness before following the muscles of his stomach and stopping at his chest.

She broke the kiss again, again drawing a deep breath as she looked at him. Her eyes sparkled and her smile could not be more enticing. She moved away from Harry slightly and in a flash of movement he was not expecting, she moved her arms sharply upward, removing her top in one fast motion. She kissed him again, almost devouring him as she lay pressed against him, gently forcing him to lay down on the bed while she remained on top of him.

She was wearing only her bra and a skirt now. Harry's hands reached for the skirt and felt beneath for her underwear when he woke. bolting upright in the bed, his eyes large as plates. He was stunned and amazed, and found that it was morning and Hermione wasn't here. He looked around, slightly disoriented again, and could still feel his hardness beneath the sheets as he realised it was only a dream. But WHAT a dream!

Emma had told him dreams were important, something he'd long suspected. What did THIS dream mean?

“My God!” he said to himself as he realised exactly what it was he had been dreaming.

***

Emma went back to the first sheet of notes and tried again to make sense of what Harry and Hermione were trying to tell her. After only a short while she flipped back to the mind-map and then to another sheet. Smiling, she put them down in front of her on her desk. Harry and Hermione were sitting together and although they had been sitting slightly apart when Emma first started reading the notes, she now found they were closer, and Hermione was holding Harry's hand. `Looks like Dan was right', she thought.

“Sorry guys, I'm going to have to ask for the CliffsNotes version,” she said.

“Horcruxes,” Hermione began. “There are at least six and maybe many more.

“Simple everyday objects—although in this case not so everyday—that hold a portion of Riddle's soul,” she continued. “He was able to... fracture... pieces of his soul and place them in these objects.”

“So that if he was killed; although you can't REALLY kill him while these things are left around...” Harry started.

“His followers can somehow resurrect him and he starts all over again,” Hermione finished.

“So THAT'S why I have to...”

“WE have to...” Hermione interrupted

Harry smiled and accepted the correction. “WE have to find them and destroy them before...” he paused again and smiled at Hermione, “WE can kill him.”

Emma followed the conversation, focusing on the speaker each time they finished each other's sentence the same way one might follow the ball in a tennis match. She smiled again at the though of how well paired they were together. Dan was also right about how Hermione seemed different around Harry. She also realised how more calm and relaxed Harry was when Hermione was around, before she put away where those thoughts were leading for another time.

“So, WE,” Emma started and watched as they smiled together, “don't know what they are, where they are, how they are protected, how to destroy them, or even how many there are.” she summed up.

Harry grinned at Emma with that smile she had seen a few times now. “Couldn't have said it better myself.”

Hermione giggled and squeezed Harry's hand.

“So where do we start?” Emma asked. Hermione and Harry each silently contemplated the question, and as they had no answer each remained silent. The study grew very quiet and Emma tried to focus on the notes again.

“Harry, exactly how is it that you `fracture' a piece of your soul.”

“I don't know. We couldn't find a single book in the Hogwarts library...”

“Even the restricted section,” Hermione added.

“...that even mentioned the word Horcrux. If it wasn't for Slughorn's memory, we wouldn't even know what Riddle had done.”

“Dumbledore never mentioned how this might be possible?”

Harry shook his head, and for the first time though it odd that Dumbledore HADN'T told him. If he was to have all available information to defeat the Dark Lord, he should have told him.

“From a therapist's angle, I have to confess a slight interest in the fact that you tell me the soul or mind can be fractured into pieces.”

“Why?” Harry asked.

“Scientists have been struggling with the mind-body dilemma for millennia. If there is a mind, where is it?”

Harry looked perplexed, surely the answer is obvious. “In the brain.”

“Ah, Harry, but on the most basic level the brain is just a set of chemical and electrical impulses. Where exactly is the mind? Is it all over within the brain, pieces of it? Is it stored like data on a computer hard-drive where memories are clumped together? Or is the mind more like a hologram where fracturing a piece off from the main portion still results in the original image being available?”

“Huh?” he said.

Emma smiled and began to explain. “A hologram, Harry, is a three dimensional picture on a two dimensional surface. Break a piece away and you still see the original image, with no loss of detail. A hologram model of the brain is presently the best model we have for how the brain works. Let me ask you another question: where do dreams go when we wake up?”

At the word dream, Harry's mind immediately rewound back to his dream of this morning, and he couldn't stop himself from blushing. Hermione, noticing Harry's change, shot him a quizzical expression and waited for him to explain. When it was clear he wouldn't, she smiled back and squeezed his hand again, as if understanding what it was that embarrassed him.

Emma smiled at the exchange and had to stop herself from saying something that Hermione might find embarrassing.

“Next step?” Emma asked.

“We have no idea,” Hermione told her.

A thought occurred to Emma. “What if you kill him, and THEN go after the Horcruxes?”

“I thought of that Mrs. Granger, Emma,” Harry said. “That gets him out of the picture for the time being, but it leaves the way open for him to return yet again.”

“That may be so, but it buys you time to track them down.”

“IF we can track them down. And if we leave just one intact...”

Emma nodded. “No one you can ask?” she asked.

Harry shook his head. All three knew the answer to that one. Emma flashed a look at the clock, and then smiled at Hermione. “Well, let's leave it there for the time being. Hermione and I have shopping to do.”

Harry rolled his eyes in mock indignation, but he knew it was for effect only. Hermione and her mother made a good team, they looked good together and it was clear to Harry they enjoyed each other's company.

“You'll be all right on your own for a short time, Harry?” Hermione asked.

“Yep! I've got letters to write, and if I ever get bored I'm sure I can scrounge up a book or two to read from some place.”

Hermione and Emma laughed together, and Hermione playfully swatted Harry's arm.

“Help yourself, Harry,” Emma said.

“There are plenty in my room, Harry,” Hermione said. “Feel free to read any of mine while you're waiting.” Harry started to protest before she cut him off. “Stop worrying, I have no secrets from you.”

“Ditto!” he replied and they grinned as one.

“Dan should be home before we're back anyway, Harry. He only had a light schedule this morning and he should be home before three.”

Harry nodded. “How long does it take anyway? To buy a dress I mean.”

“No time at all,” Hermione replied. “It's the shoes and the accessories.”

“And the jewellery,” Emma finished and they giggled again.

“All for a dinner?” he asked.

“Yep!” Hermione and Emma said as one.

“Don't worry, Harry,” Emma said with a slightly odd look on her face. “I'm sure you and Hermione will think of SOMETHING to do Friday night.”

“MOTHER!” Hermione said horrified, and as she shot Harry a look she saw he was blushing again. Before either could say anything Emma darted out of the study, laughing.

Hermione smiled at Harry and ran out after her mother, shaking her head.

***

Dan was on track to be home even earlier than Emma knew. He had just left the surgery for the day due to a last minute cancellation. He left his associate in charge for the remainder of the day, mostly paperwork and a couple of examinations later in the afternoon.

The car didn't spring to life until the third attempt, causing him to frown. The next service was still three weeks off, but if he had to bring it forward that shouldn't be any major drama. He made a mental note to call his mechanic when he got home as he turned the wheel and drove down the exit ramp of the parking station behind his dentist surgery. Making sure his path was clear, he indicated and turned left, taking the centre lane while turning on the radio.

***

“Why did you have to say that? About finding something to do Friday? You embarrassed him, Mum,” Hermione said when they were alone.

Emma grinned like a naughty school child that had been caught and shrugged her shoulders. “Couldn't help it, sorry. Besides just watching you two together, it was adorable.”

Hermione's eyes briefly flashed anger, but in truth she wasn't really angry. “Honestly, you're as bad as Tonks, and Ginny.”

“Really, dear? Why? What did they say?”

“They're both trying to match me up with Harry.”

“So? You're a big girl; you can stand up for yourself.”

“I can until my mother goes and does the exact same thing.”

“Poor dear,” Emma said mockingly. “Was my suggestion so awful?”

Hermione's reply was silence, and an equally cheeky grin. “I didn't think so,” Emma said.

“You're not helping, you know!” Hermione said between giggles.

“Besides, Harry didn't look so embarrassed. Not at that point. Something earlier set him blushing though.”

“Didn't it, I wonder what that was about?” Hermione said.

Emma leant towards her daughter so their cheeks were touching. “When you find out, be sure to tell your terrible mother, won't you?”

“Yeah right, like that will happen,” Hermione said, still laughing.

“Spoil sport!”

They had both grabbed their coats and were making for the door as Emma turned to Hermione and asked, “So what WILL you do to pass the time Friday night?”

“Maybe watch a movie. I'm sure there are plenty Harry hasn't seen.”

“A movie, how romantic. Remember to turn the lights down low as you sit next to him sharing popcorn.”

Hermione responded by poking her tongue out at her mother.

They walked to the car and each got in, fastening their seatbelts as Emma started the ignition. Harry was watching from the front step, Hedwig sitting on his shoulder. Emma rolled her window down and Hermione waved.

“See you soon. If Dan does get home before us, tell him we shouldn't be long.”

“Okay,” Harry agreed. He then smiled and added, “Bye Mum, bye sis. See you soon!” which made Emma and Hermione laugh again.

“Isn't he adorable, honey?” Emma said. “I think we're going to have to tell your father we've decided to keep him.”

***

Harry was alone with Hedwig and Sam; he spent twenty minutes with them before he got tired of patting them. He placed Hedwig back in her cage and gave Sam a last rub of the head before he went inside. It was a warm day, and clouds on the horizon indicated rain was likely in the upcoming days.

Harry considered watching television, but past experience at the Dursleys' told him there was nothing worth watching this time of the day. He went to the bookshelf in his room, but found they were all Hermione's old books and didn't think he'd find anything interesting. He considered looking in Hermione's room, but even with the promise that she had no secrets from him, he found he couldn't go in there without her being present.

Walking upstairs he decided not to look in Mr. Granger's study for the same reason. The door to Emma's study was open however and he spent a few minutes browsing through the books, all of them related to psychology. The titles alone indicated he wouldn't find anything interesting, until he picked one up entitled, A Grief Observed by C.S. Lewis.

The picture on the front of the book was of a bunch of dead or dying flowers in a glass vase, and something in the picture spoke to him. He picked the book up, turned it over and read the comments on the back, and decided this would do. He went back downstairs, sat in the nearest armchair, and started reading. Harry remembered he was sitting in Mr. Granger's normal seat so he stood up and sat in the other one.

An hour later Harry was still reading. He'd read about a quarter of the book before he found his eyes starting to tire. The book spoke of the author, and how he `only joined the human race' when his wife died of cancer. Most of the book outlined an internal struggle between the author and God.

Up to this point Harry had never thought much about God, though he found the book to be simple but wrenching.

Nothing will shake a man--or at any rate a man like me--out of his merely verbal thinking and his merely notional beliefs. He has to be knocked silly before he comes to his senses. Only torture will bring out the truth. Only under torture does he discover it himself.

In an odd way this struck a chord within Harry, as he was also trying to discover himself. Harry was fairly sure that God, if there were a God, wasn't part of the solution. Whatever it was he needed, he had to find it from within himself.

A car pulled up in front of the house. Harry wondered why Mr. Granger didn't simply park in the garage. He looked out the front window to see it was a taxi; it wasn't Mr. Granger's car at all. But it was Mr. Granger getting out of the taxi, and walking up to the front door. Dan stopped on the other side of the door, fumbling for his keys, before Harry opened the door for him. Dan looked very odd, almost sick, and Harry instantly could feel something was very wrong.

“Mr. Granger, are you all right?”

Dan walked in without answering and sat in his armchair. He suddenly looked very tired and had a strange expression on his face. “Yes, Harry, I'm fine.”

“What happened Mr. Granger? Did your car break down?”

Dan let out a soft, almost laughing noise as he answered. “Yes it did. But right now, the car is the least of my problems. Where is Emma?”

“Shopping, for a dress. What happened?”

Harry looked at Dan closely and was shocked to see he was white as a sheet. He did not know what to say or do when Dan stood and faced him again. “I'm going upstairs to lie down. When Emma comes home would you send her up please?”

“Of course, Mr. Granger. Can I do anything for you?”

“No, Harry. I'm just going to have a nap.”

Dan walked upstairs without a further word and closed the bedroom door behind him. Harry's first thought was to Apparate to Hermione and her mother to tell them Mr. Granger needed them. Of course, he couldn't because he didn't know where they were.

He also considered the D.A. galleon before he remembered he didn't have his, and realised Hermione probably didn't have hers with her either. He could call Mrs. Granger, only he didn't know if she had her mobile phone with her. He didn't even know the number anyway. Reluctantly, he realised he could do nothing except hope Hermione and Mrs. Granger would be home soon.

Nearly an hour and a half later, Hermione and Mrs. Granger did arrive home. Harry sprinted to Emma's door and had her attention before she'd gotten out of the car.

“Mrs. Granger, Mr. Granger is home and he needs you. He's lying down upstairs.”

Seeing the alarm on Harry's face Emma asked, “What happened?”

“He wouldn't say. He got a taxi home, and he looks terrible! I think he may be sick.”

Emma quickly moved past Harry and towards the back door, while Hermione looked at Harry.

“He needs you too, Hermione. Go!” he instructed her, and she agreed, nodding, before running inside.

Harry sighed, knowing that whatever else, at least Mr. Granger had his family with him. Harry saw the parcels and bags on the back seat of the car, and collected them. He grabbed the keys from the ignition before locking the car, taking the parcels inside.

-->

8. 8

EIGHT

Harry saw the look on Hermione's face as she descended the stairs. He'd never seen a look like it. He wasn't sure if she was going to cry, but she certainly looked worried.

“The car broke down on the way home,” Hermione told him. “He managed to pull over to the side of the road before it conked out completely.”

Harry nodded, saying nothing and Hermione continued. “He sat in the car trying to arrange a tow truck on his mobile phone but he couldn't get reception. He says he was so mad he nearly threw the phone away. He got out of the car and crossed the street where there was a public phone.”

Hermione paused; one hand had found Harry's and they had entwined together. He squeezed, silently offering support. He then prompted her to continue.

“What happened then?”

“Apparently a delivery van came screaming through the intersection just behind where the car was parked, and slammed into it.”

“No!” said Harry.

“Dad says the noise was incredible, like a bomb or something going off. The car is a complete write-off. There's nothing left.”

“What happened to the driver of the delivery van?”

“He thinks he'll be all right. The police said he was in shock and had some slight cuts. They took him to the hospital in an ambulance. If Dad was still sitting in the car, he'd have been killed instantly.”

“My God!” Harry said. He drew Hermione in closer and hugged her. They remained together for a while until Harry asked, “Is he okay, your dad?”

“Mum thinks he`s in shock. She told him not to even think about going to work for the next few days.”

“Good,” Harry said. “After something like that he needs to take it easy.”

Hermione nodded, and now tears could be seen in her eyes. There was more yet to tell.

“He...” she began but couldn't finish. He drew her into him and allowed her to cry against him, just as she had done for him two days ago. Hermione allowed him to hold her for a long time.

“He's going to be all right though?”

Hermione nodded. “Probably. He's very tough.”

“I know. That must be a Granger trait.” Hermione smiled up at Harry; the compliment had the desired result. “Go back to your dad. Go stay with him for a while.”

“What about you?” she asked.

Harry threw a look at the clock in the kitchen and saw the time. “I'm making dinner,” he told her.

Hermione's eyebrows arched, as if to say `You?' and he nodded. “Go. Go to your dad,” he told her again.

“Promise me you won't go anywhere.”

“Done! Now go.”

She left him reluctantly, before briefly running back and kissing him on the cheek (she'd done a lot of that lately). She then went back upstairs.

“Dinner,” Harry said to himself. “Let's see what we have.”

***

Thirty minutes later, Emma and Hermione walked out of the bedroom and paused at the top of the stairs. They were speaking softly to each other, almost in a whisper, though Harry still in the kitchen could hear almost every word.

“I mean it, Hermione!” Emma said. “He's not going anywhere! I don't care what your father thinks. Harry still needs us and I WON'T ask him to leave.”

“Thanks, Mum, but what about Dad?”

“I'll deal with your father. Now don't say a word of this to Harry. The poor boy has enough to worry about.”

They walked down the stairs and into the kitchen. Emma smiled broadly and headed to the stove to see what smelt so wonderful. Harry shot a quick stern look at Hermione. She knew in an instant he'd heard their exchange at the top of the stairs. So as to confirm her suspicions, he nodded.

“Harry, this smells amazing!” Emma said. “What are you making?”

“Spaghetti Carbonara. I hope that's okay.”

“Okay?” Emma exclaimed. “Harry, it's brilliant! Who taught you to cook?”

“I pretty much taught myself. The Dursleys had me cooking all the time. Cook books were the only books they had.”

“Harry, this smells pretty good,” Hermione said. “Where did you get everything?”

“Bacon, cream, garlic, and parmesan cheese in the fridge, onions and pasta in the pantry. I was going to add just a little fresh parsley, but I couldn't find any.”

Emma smiled and raised an eyebrow.

“Just a little... sometimes I add it. I was going to shoot down to the shop I passed on my run yesterday to get some, but Hermione made me promise not to go anywhere.”

Emma looked at Hermione, understanding what she had meant by the promise. “I see. Well Harry, I'm glad you didn't go to any extra trouble. This smells great. When will it be ready?”

“It's ready about now. The garlic bread will only take another minute.”

“Garlic bread?” Hermione asked.

“Under the grill.”

“Harry,” Emma said, “we don't have any garlic bread.”

“I made it myself. I mixed together butter and minced garlic I found in the fridge and then I cut up the French loaf from the bread bin. That's all right, isn't it?”

“No, Harry, it isn't,” she said. “It's perfect.” Emma kissed Harry on the cheek (now it must be contagious).

“Hermione, help Harry serve this up and I'll get your father.”

After Emma turned and walked back upstairs, Harry leant to Hermione's ear. “I heard what your mother said. Your father wants me to leave!”

“Don't worry, Harry. You must have also heard everything Mum said. She wants you to stay. Dad's just been through a bad day.”

“I bet he has. I'm just glad he's all right. But if he wants...”

“You promised, Harry,” Hermione said, using his own words against him.

“But that's not what you meant,” he said.

She smiled as she realised she was going to win this discussion. “You still promised.”

Harry nodded; he really didn't want to leave: he was having too much fun. Also, things seemed so much clearer while he was around Hermione and her mother.

Hermione set the table and Harry served up the meal as Dan and Emma entered the kitchen together.

“Em, this smells great. When did you get time to make it?”

“I didn't. Harry did.”

“Harry?” Dan asked, not believing what he'd heard.

“I cooked all the time at the Dursleys, Mr. Granger. I saw you had tons of pasta so I assumed Italian would be all right.”

“Hmm, I see,” Dan said.

“What Dan means,” Emma explained, “is that you chose perfectly. Italian is our number one favourite.”

“Good!” Harry said. “I was worried you might not like it. I almost made stroganoff instead.”

Hermione squealed. “Can you make that tomorrow?”

“Sure, unless you're only teasing me.”

“Oh I'm not, I promise.”

***

“All right, all right, I get it!” Harry said laughing. “You liked it.”

“Liked it? I loved it,” Emma told him.

“Best pasta I EVER had, Harry,” Hermione added.

Dan watched as the two girls went overboard in their praise of Harry's culinary skills. Then again, even he was impressed.

“Listen to them, Harry. They know what they're talking about. That was a wonderful meal. Thank you.”

“Thank you, but it was only spaghetti. It's not like I whipped up Beef Wellington or something,” Harry said.

Dan's eyes picked up at the mention of the dish. “Can you make Beef Wellington, Harry?”

“I've never tried. Now, Mr. and Mrs. Granger, if you will excuse us, Hermione has volunteered to clean up so you can both go and relax.”

“I did?” Hermione asked.

“See? She did.”

Dan and Emma rose. Even Dan chuckled at the pretend look of indignation on Hermione's face.

“Mr. Granger?” Harry said.

“Yes, Harry?”

“I'm glad you're okay.”

Dan nodded. “Thank you, Harry.” He then left Harry and Hermione alone in the kitchen.

“Volunteered, eh?” Hermione said.

“Yep, about time too. I was wondering how long it was going to take.”

“I suppose I better do as you say... assuming I want to keep the cook happy.”

They collected the plates and stacked them in the dishwasher. Harry wiped down the table and the top of the cook top while Hermione put the saucepans and frying pans in the sink, filling it with hot, soapy water. Once the pans were sparkling clean, she put the dish towel away. The two left the kitchen even cleaner than when Harry had started. He gave an approving look once they were finished, then high-fived Hermione.

Walking into the lounge room, Dan was sitting in his chair, not watching television, while Emma was pretending to read the newspaper. Dan stood and grabbed his coat from the hallstand in the entryway as he opened the front door.

“Going for a walk?” Emma asked, putting the paper down.

“I just thought it would help to clear my head. I won't be long.”

“Harry can go with you,” Emma said, more strongly than a simple suggestion would indicate.

“That's FINE, dear,” he replied.

Emma looked at Harry; when their eyes met, he knew in an instant what she wanted him to do.

“Wait up, Mr. Granger!” he called out. Dan sighed at the bottom of the steps; he knew he wasn't going to win this one.

“Keep an eye on him,” Emma urged Harry with a whisper.

“Don't worry, I will. Sam?”

“Sure.”

Hermione quickly went to the back door and grabbed Sam's lead as she led the dog inside. She handed the handle to Harry and he winked at her, telling her they would be okay. Harry walked out the front door with Sam and down to the bottom of the steps.

The three had walked for ten minutes before anyone spoke. Harry could easily feel that Dan wasn't happy for him to have tagged along, so he remained silent.

“Looks like rain later,” Dan said, mainly to break the silence, though a quick check of the evening sky was all that was necessary to agree with Dan's prediction.

Harry said nothing, but merely nodded in agreement. Sam was pulling against the lead and Harry had to use a great deal of strength to keep him under control. They walked along the footpath and beneath an under crossing that was poorly lit. Harry scanned around, looking for signs of trouble. His eyes quickly adjusted to the dark and for once he was glad that he was able to see much better than he ought to be able to. After another few minutes of silence, Dan had decided he'd had enough.

“You are allowed to talk, Harry. I won't bite you or anything.”

Harry's face became that innocent wide-eyed smile that Dan had already become accustomed to. “Good, because if I had to hold my tongue for another minute, I thought I was going to explode.”

Dan grinned. “Hermione tells me you often go quiet for days at a time.”

“That's when I have a problem stuck in my head and can't get it out. I don't LIKE to go quiet, Mr. Granger. Sometimes I have no choice.”

“Choices again, Harry?” Dan said, remembering their earlier conversation.

“Sometimes I feel like Jekyll and Hyde. Like now, when everything is going good and I'm having a great time. The next day something happens, and it's boom!”

“Boom?”

“Him again. Or the Death Eaters.”

“So what you're saying is you feel you can't have a normal life until he's gone?”

“I'm saying I have to face him and I don't know how.”

They walked silently for another thirty meters before Dan started again.

“Are you scared?”

“I don't know. I know I should be, but I think I'm more tired than anything else. I'm just so tired of everything.”

“Are you sleeping better?”

“A little. I still have the nightmares.”

“Emma hasn't been able to help?”

“Sure she has. I feel so much better already. Every time we talk I feel better. Did Hermione tell you I spoke with a counsellor from the Ministry?

“Yes. She said it went for ten minutes.”

“Maybe not even that long. He said `How are you?' I said `Fine.' He said `How are you sleeping?' I said `Fine.' And then he asked me something really stupid, and he left. Really, Mr. Granger. If the Ministry had people like Mrs. Granger working for them, a lot of us would feel so much better.

“What was the stupid question?” Dan asked.

“He said, `If I could be any flower in the world, which one would I choose?'”

“You're right, Harry, that is odd. What did you say?”

“I didn't know what to say, so I looked out the window and saw the Whomping Willow. Then I told him that's what I'd be, so I could smash anyone who tried to hurt me.”

“I see,” Dan said in a very Emma-like way. “Technically speaking though, the Whomping Willow isn't a flower, Harry.”

“I know.”

“So which flower WOULD you choose to be?”

Harry thought about it for a minute before answering.

“A sunflower,” he said.

“Why is that?”

“Well, Mr. Granger, have you ever seen a field of sunflowers?”

“I haven't seen a whole field in person, but I have seen photographs and paintings.”

Harry nodded. “I haven't either. But if you imagine a whole field, with nothing but sunflowers... all orange and yellow and standing up tall. Well, if you look at just one sunflower...”

“Yes?” Dan prompted.

“Well, then that sunflower knows that it isn't alone. It has its own kind all around, all the time.”

Dan stopped, causing Harry and Sam to stop as well.

“Is that how you feel, Harry? Alone?”

“A lot of the time I do. But like I said before, I'm just trying to be the best I know how to.”

Dan stepped closer and patted Harry's shoulder. This was the closest they had been and Dan could feel any antipathy he had for the boy falling away like rain. Only because he was married to Emma did he realise he was able to talk about his feelings. He knew therefore what it would have taken Harry for him to open up in the manner he had.

A flash of motion in Harry's peripheral vision caused him to stand straight up, his shoulders tensed; his arms quickly moved to his front in readiness. Still holding Sam's lead, Harry turned to face the motion and heard the snarl of a dog only a few meters away. Harry reached out and thrust the strap of the lead into Dan's hand as he quickly put himself between the unknown threat and his walking companions.

At the last moment when Harry's body was protecting Dan and Sam, the dark flash leapt out. Harry grabbed its snarling head with both hands. The sheer mass of the attacking dog made it impossible for him to hold; Harry fell with it to the ground. Never taking his hands off the dog, Harry's fingers worked their way to the collar.

When it snapped at Sam's throat, trying to attack the Grangers' Labrador, Harry held the dog with both hands and used all of his strength to drag it away. Sam was now cowering behind Dan, and the attacking dog jumped again. Harry kept it under control, though only just.

It was dark by now, but still light enough to see that the dog was a pit bull terrier. Judging by the barking and snarling, Harry knew he couldn't afford to let go of it for an instant. The dog tried to attack again and was thwarted for the third time. It turned its attention away from Sam and rushed at Harry's arm. He tried to move his arm out of the way of the dog's bared teeth while not letting go of the beast's collar, but he wasn't fast enough. The dog bit Harry full on his left arm, a couple of centimetres short of the elbow.

Dan saw the bite and knew it was going to be a bad one. He took one step toward Harry. The dog, sensing the motion, tried to leap at him. Harry caught it in mid-air, having never let go of the collar, and then flung it around and down to the ground. The dog tried to rise again but Harry had it completely under control, using his full weight to pin it to the footpath and keep it there.

A woman appeared from the dark with a dog lead in her hand. She ran towards the attack and watched in horror as blood started to drip down Harry's arm, pooling on the footpath.

“Oh my God!” she said. “Are you all right?”

“It's just a bite. We're okay but I can't let go of this dog or it will attack again.”

A man also appeared from the dark and fell upon the dog, holding the collar with both hands in the same way as Harry.

“You've been bitten,” he said. “I'm so sorry. It jumped through a hole the fence. I couldn't stop it.”

The dog stopped struggling and snarling at the arrival of its owners, allowing itself to be grabbed by the man. He attached the empty lead and held it tightly. Dan now took the few steps to Harry's side to see his arm.

“Harry? Are you all right?”

“It doesn't hurt, Mr. Granger. Just a little bite, that's all,” he said smiling.

“Not so little, Harry. You may need stiches, and you're definitely going to need a tetanus shot,” Dan told him.

“What's a tetanus shot?”

***

Hermione and Emma had both noticed how quiet it was without the three boys. Hermione used the time the walk had offered to inquire as to the condition of her father after his near accident earlier in the day.

“It had nothing to do with Harry! He wasn't even there, so how could it be his fault?” Hermione asked.

“I know it doesn't make sense,” her mother had answered. “You heard what I said to him, but I'm not entirely sure I got through.”

“So what do we have to do to get him to listen?” Hermione asked.

“Maybe he'll come to his senses in a few days, honey. It was a huge shock to see the car destroyed right before his eyes and to know that he was sitting in it only a minute before.”

“Did you mean what you said about not making Harry leave?”

“I meant every word of it. I can be every bit as stubborn as your father, as you well know. As long as Harry is happy to stay with us, he'll be welcome.”

“Thanks, Mum,” Hermione said.

“No need to thank me. Harry needs us. And I suspect we need Harry as well.”

Hermione looked puzzled at this response and waited for her mother to explain.

“It's good to have another boy in the house. Your Dad probably feels outnumbered by us girls every now and then. With Harry around, he can let himself relax a little. Who knows, he may even take him to golf with him,” she said with a smile.

“Yeah, right!” Hermione retorted.

“So now that we have THAT out of the way, young lady,” Emma said with her laughing eyes, “now is a perfect time for us to talk about something important.”

“Like what?”

“Like Harry. How do you feel about him?”

Hermione tried to turn her head away and avoid the conversation she'd been hijacked into, but Emma wasn't going to let her.

“Honey, you should hear what your father says about you two. He knows. I know. But I want to hear what you have to say about it?”

“I don't know what you mean,” she tried again.

“Then why are you blushing?” Emma asked.

Hermione laughed, accepting defeat. “You want to know if I fancy Harry or not,” she told her mother.

“I think I know the answer to that, but you can go on and tell me anyway.”

“We've been friends for so long I almost can't remember a time before I knew him.”

“So what are you saying?”

“I'm saying that I don't want to spoil anything between us. He's my best friend and if I do something that wrecks our friendship, I'll never forgive myself. Besides it's always been Harry, Ron, and me. If I choose to fancy Harry, what happens to Ron?”

“Well, firstly you can't CHOOSE to fancy him. You'll find you either do or you don't. And secondly, you can't live your life by worrying about what other people may or may not think, or how they'll react. At the very least you should be honest with yourself.”

She paused a minute and before she said when she had long known. “All right! I fancy him. I fancy him a lot, even. There! Satisfied?” Hermione said, but without any regret.

“Very! So now that you HAVE decided to be honest with yourself, what is your next plan of attack?”

“I can't tell him, Mum. What if I do and he runs a mile. Or worse still, what if I tell him and he doesn't like me back, in the same way?”

Emma smiled again and hugged her daughter.

“What if he does?”

Now it was Hermione's turn to smile again, but she had no answer; she could only shrug her shoulders.

“Honey, I know this is all a little new. Not just to you, but to all of us. Three weeks ago, if your father had told me we'd have a boy living with us, a boy you fancied, then I wouldn't have believed it. I'm glad we've gotten the chance to get to know him. And I sense he's been able to work some things out while he has been here.”

Hermione nodded; she couldn't disagree.

“But Dad...”

“Dad will learn to like him in time. Harry's a sweet boy, dear. I probably don't need to tell you that.”

“No, not while I have Ginny, Tonks, Luna and you all playing matchmaker.”

“And the REASON you have Ginny, Tonks, Luna and me playing matchmaker is that it's so blindingly obvious to us. To all of us.”

“What is?”

Emma smiled, letting Hermione's inner voice answer her own question. “You forgot about Mrs, Weasley, dear,” Emma said.

“What did I forget?”

“She sees what a natural couple you two make as well. She was telling me all about it at the wedding.”

“She was?” Hermione said, surprised.

“Yes, and it wouldn't have been any surprise if your ears were burning. You were the popular topic of conversation.”

Hermione's jaw dropped, for the first time realising how widespread the talk about her and Harry had been. After she had composed herself, she decided to examine something her mother had said.

“I'm almost surprised Dad agreed to let him stay in the first place.”

“I think he was as well. Like I said, the idea of having a teenage boy sleeping in the next room to his only daughter...”

“So you're saying it ISN'T a good idea to tell Dad that I was in Harry's room late last night?” Hermione asked with a cheeky grin. This drew a slightly surprised look from her mother.

“It's okay, Mum, we didn't do anything. I was just checking to see if he was okay.”

“And was he?”

“Not really. He just lay there. He couldn't sleep. I talked with him about some things. Once he got that out of his system he couldn't stay awake,” Hermione giggled. “I thought I might have to read him a bedtime story.”

“I see,” Emma said. “Tell me,” she said in her playful tone, “does he snore?”

“Nope! Not even a little. Ron told me he did, but Seamus says Ron snores like a cartoon bear!”

“So are you planning any more late night visits to Harry's bedroom?” she asked with a grin.

“Maybe. Why, is that a problem?”

“Not while I know how sensible you are.”

“So you haven't decided to marry us off just yet then, I take it?”

“Not just yet.”

Hermione decided to end this conversation before it got any deeper, and she knew just how. “What if I decide to have Harry visit MY room late at night instead? After all, he's only got a single bed and I have a double.”

Normally, this would've had the desired result, but this time Emma had the perfect comeback.

“That's a great idea, dear! Let's talk about sex.”

Hermione jumped up and tried to make her escape when she saw her father.

Dan walked in with Sam still on the lead while Harry remained outside. The look on Dan's face indicated something had happened. Before they could ask, he explained.

“We were attacked by a savage pit bull. Harry protected us by putting himself between us and it, and the dog bit him.”

Hermione and Emma went outside. Emma had Harry's arm in her hands, looking at the wound. “Are you okay, Harry?”

“I'm fine. I didn't want to come in and get blood everywhere.”

“Stay here. I'll get the first aid kit.” Emma went back inside while Hermione stayed with Harry.

“Dad says you saved him and Sam.”

“It was Sam the dog was going for, though it would have bitten anyone that got in its way. I'm all right.”

Hermione looked at Harry and he could see tears in her eyes. “Thank you, Harry,” she said.

“For what?”

“For always being there.”

***

Two hours later, Emma and Harry returned from the Medical Centre. Harry's arm was bandaged and Hermione walked up to him, standing at his side with her arms around him.

Emma was smiling as Dan and Hermione started to ask them what happened.

“Three stiches! He cleaned the bite and gave him a tetanus shot but the good news is he should be right for rabies. We had to wait for an hour and a half before the doctor could see us,” she said.

“He wouldn't even give me a lollipop,” Harry said with a grin.

“Can you believe it, Dan? Harry is attacked by a vicious dog and all he could think about was to ask for a lollipop after he got the needle.”

“Well, they were just there,” Harry said. “The doctor got all uppity and said they were for the children and that he wouldn't give me one.”

Dan, Hermione and Emma all laughed. Any tension that was in the room earlier in the evening had faded entirely.

“Harry, I don't know how to begin to thank you. If you hadn't been there...” Dan started.

“That's okay, Mr. Granger.”

“Dan, Harry. Please I have to insist.”

“Dan. It was just lucky I could stop it before it bit Sam or anyone else.”

“Did you call the owners?” Emma asked Dan.

Dan nodded. “They are beside themselves with shock. It's a good thing the UK has been rabies-free for decades and the dog is up-to-date on its vaccinations. I'd hate to have to deal with THAT. The husband has already taken it away. He's on his way to his brother's property up North. They kept saying over and over again what would have happened if small children had been around?”

“Harry. I'm so sorry if I have seemed rude to you these past few days.”

“You haven't been rude Mr., erm, Dan. Really! I can't thank you all enough for everything you've done for me.”

“Harry, you saved me tonight. It's probably not too far short of the truth to suggest you probably even saved my life.”

Harry started to protest before Hermione put a finger to his lips; Emma and Dan would hear none of it.

“I mean it, Harry. You put yourself between it and us without even thinking of your own safety. It's no small wonder you're in Gryffindor if you go around being that courageous all the time,” Dan said.

“Isn't he?” Hermione agreed, and reached up to kiss him on the cheek.

“It's been some kind of day for you, hasn't it?” Harry asked Dan. “Are you okay?”

“Fine, Harry, thanks to you. But now you mention it, I am quite tired so I hope you don't think me rude if I go to bed. Goodnight!”

“Great idea, Dan. You must be dead on your feet,” Emma said. “Go upstairs and I'll be there in a minute.”

Dan smiled and turned up the stairs to his room. Hermione remained where she was, hugging Harry, and not caring anymore who knew.

“Thank you, Harry. Dan's right, you are very brave.” She reached over and kissed him on the cheek as Hermione had done, but in a much more motherly way. Harry felt that if his mother had lived, this is what a mother's kiss would have felt like. Emma then went around to kiss him on the other cheek. “And that's from Sam,” she said.

She turned for the stairs to go to bed, but not before saying, “Now don't you two stay up ALL night. It's been a big day for all of us.” She then gave Hermione a smile before leaving them alone.

Hermione squeezed Harry tightly, seeing how well the day finished; Harry squeezed back. She let him go so she could look at him, placing one hand tenderly on his face. Drawing him towards her, she gave him a deep kiss on the lips that lasted until they both had to come up for air.

“And THAT'S from me,” she said, before kissing him again. Harry responded by holding her to him. Hermione felt as if she was melting into him. So THIS is what Ginny was talking about! She thought.

“And tonight, if you can't sleep, come to my room. I'll leave the door open.”

Harry's eyebrow arched and he shot a look at the door to her parents' bedroom.

“I already mentioned it to Mum,” she said with a giggle.

“You DID?”

“Yes. I told her I was in your room last night, and next time you'll be in my room... because I have a double bed,” Hermione told him with a funny look on her face.

Harry started to blush beetroot red; Hermione laughed.

“And you said this to your Mum?”

“I did!”

“And she hasn't thrown me out of the house yet because...?”

“In fact, her exact words were `That's a great idea!'”

Harry didn't know what to think, and didn't have to because before he could do anything else, Hermione was kissing him again.

-->

9. 9

Nine

Voldemort sat silent for a very long time. The latest news had the effect of putting him in a thoughtful mood. The mudblood's father had narrowly escaped death - such a pity! - and Potter had saved him again later, as well as himself, when he stopped the dog.

“My, my, my, Potter certainly enjoys saving people,” Voldemort said with a sneer. “What ever are we to do with the lad, Alecto?”

“He shall die by your hand, my Lord!”

A growl from behind him indicated that Greyback had returned.

“Fenrir, you saw?”

“Yes, my Lord. It was nothing but sheer luck that saved him. He has no talent, no ability.”

“Yes, my friend. We both know he would not have been able to protect himself had it been you that attacked.”

“Master, I hunger. Let me bring you his throat as a trophy.”

“Not Potter's. I'm saving his death for myself. But there are plenty of other throats you may take.”

The werewolf growled again; he was hungry and impatient. He wanted to kill, and he needed the taste of blood. “I await your command!” he said.

“Yes, but of course. All at the proper time.” Turning back to the woman, Voldemort asked, “And Potter grows closer to the mudblood?”

“Yes, my Lord,” Alecto said. “He is already too close, yet he is too young to see the risk.”

***

Harry sat straight up, as he had done each day for the past couple of days now. The nightmares were now coming much more regularly, and his head started to throb. As sometimes happened, this time he knew it was only a dream as he watched Hermione fall dead after being hit with the purple flame in the Department of Mysteries. He raced to be at her side and saw her lying there, but something in the back of his mind told him it was only a dream.

After the memory of the nightmare started to subside, Harry looked around. He sighed when he saw the time on the clock was 1:57. A piece of paper resting on his legs shifted position as he moved, catching his attention. He instinctively reached for his glasses and put them on before he picked up the note. He couldn't suppress a slight laugh when he saw Hermione's handwriting.

I mean it, Harry. If you can't sleep, come to my room.

Trust Hermione, he thought. He read it again and wondered what would happen if he did go to her. Placing the note on his bedside table he noticed writing on the other side.

I mean it!!! she had written, the word `mean' underlined several times.

Figuring he had no choice but to do as he was told (not that he was complaining anyway), he got out of bed and walked to the door. Opening it slowly, he turned to Hermione's door and saw that it had been left slightly ajar as she had said it would be. A small amount of light could be seen coming from her room. Thinking she must be reading (but at THIS hour?) he softly pushed it open, inches at a time, until he poked his head around it.

At seeing him, Hermione gave a huge, beaming smile, indicating it was safe for him to enter and that she was happy he had taken her advice. (Did he really have any choice?) She was sitting up in bed with the bedside lamp on, writing a letter.

Harry smiled back and shook his head, not believing she was awake, or that he was in her bedroom this late at night. He walked over and sat on the bed; Hermione put the letter down.

“What are you doing?” he asked.

“Finishing some letters. Nightmares?”

He nodded slightly but smiled as well, as if to tell her that this time they weren't so bad.

“Why aren't you asleep?” he asked.

“I was just about to turn in, and now that you're here, you can go to sleep too.” she told him.

Harry was amazed, no, shocked beyond belief. Surely she didn't expect that he would... that they would.... “Hermione, you HAVE to be kidding!”

“You need to sleep, Harry. You can't stay up for the rest of the night without going back to sleep. It's not even two o'clock.”

“Yeah but - - ”

Hermione smiled at seeing Harry's embarrassment. Even by the dim lamplight she could see him blushing again.

“NO!” he said.

“Why? Are you afraid I'll bite?” She looked at his bandaged arm, remembering the wound and the blood she'd seen earlier. She drew back the covers and sighed when Harry didn't make a move.

“Hermione, I can't!” he said through clenched teeth, trying to keep his voice down.

“I'm not taking `no' for an answer,” she said in typical, bossy Hermione-tone. She put the letter on the bedside table and shifted her weight away from him. Putting a hand on his shoulder, she gently forced him to turn and lie down.

Hermione took his slight laugh as an acceptance of defeat, and pushed him back down as he made a show of sitting back up.

“Don't move, Potter, or I'll be forced to body-bind you,” she said in mock anger.

“I'll tell your Dad,” Harry said, teasing.

“Tell him. I don't care!”

“Yeah, right!” Harry replied. The idea of Dan finding him in Hermione's bed told him that Dan might not be as friendly as he had been a few hours ago.

Harry lay on his back, watching the ceiling and not daring to look at Hermione less than a meter away. “And you told your mum this might happen?” he said, not believing her.

“I told you I did.”

“And she said...?”

“`Great Idea!'” They were both laughing now. “What, you don't believe me?” Hermione asked.

He didn't want to call her a liar. “You've never lied to me before,” he said as if only just realising it.

“No. I haven't. And you haven't lied to me either.”

“I came close, with Snape's potions book. I almost told you I had thrown it away after you were giving me such a hard time about it.” Remembering the events of the book, and what they had led to, Harry turned on his side and faced Hermione, now lying next to him. “I'm so sorry, Hermione! I didn't know what I was doing. I should...”

“Shhhh!” she said, comforting him and moving in closer, how hugging him. “Don't...”

“But I should have listened. I should have realised you knew what you were talking about and...”

“Shhhh!” she said again, as if he was a child and she his mother. “Don't torture yourself, Harry! Enough is enough. You didn't know what would happen or whose book it was.”

“But if I had listened to you...”

“You may not have known how to save Ron after he had been poisoned.”

“But if I paid attention more in class, I would have known...”

“You may not. Stop it, STOP IT! You can't blame yourself for everything that happens.”

She held him tighter as he started to cry softly against her shoulder. He could feel her body pressed against his. It was soft, yet strong at the same time. He could feel she wasn't going to let him go, so he stayed there, in her arms, allowing her to hold him, realising after a time how good it felt. Her embrace had the desired result and had calmed him down.

Hermione gave him a satisfied smile and kissed him lightly on the forehead.

“You really expect me to sleep here with you?” he said as a final protest.

In answer, Hermione flashed a hand and from somewhere had retrieved her wand, faster than Harry could comprehend. “Hey! That's not fair,” he said. “How come you get to keep your wand?”

“Nobody said anything about you having to give your wand up,” Hermione said with that I'm-right-you're wrong look of hers. “Last chance: stay here and sleep or body-bind?”

“Sleep,” he accepted.

“Good. Now, if you'll turn off the light, we can both go to sleep.”

Harry grinned and rolled over, reaching out with his closest arm and found the lamp. He ran his hand up until he found the switch and turned it off; the room instantly became dark. Rolling back to his original position, he was surprised to find Hermione had shifted closer to him and anticipated where Harry's lips would end up. She was kissing him before he could even think of protesting.

She kissed him deeply and he instantly felt himself soften, melting into her again. His arms reached around and held her gently to him; Hermione pressed herself even closer. It was the deepest kiss they'd had, the deepest anyone COULD ever have. She was his now, and Harry was letting go.

Minutes later they broke the kiss but only as they both needed air.

“You cheated!” Harry protested.

“Complaining?”

In answer he kissed her again. This time he was the instigator, and Hermione kissed him back. They held each other together again for a long time.

“This is a first,” Harry said. “Snogging in your very bed.”

“For you or for me?” Hermione said playfully, and he swatted her.

He kissed her again, this time lightly on the forehead as she had done to him. It was a light touch, almost not there at all, and Hermione was surprised to feel a shiver run down the length of her spine. Harry felt her shiver, and it had the result of him holding her even tighter. He couldn't help but think if he was any closer to her right now, he would be on the other side of her.

“Thank you,” he said softly. “I don't know what I would do without you.”

No words came to Hermione as a reply. She smiled again and released him slightly.

“I can't thank you enough, Hermione. Or your parents, you have all been...”

She interrupted him by giving him a slight peck on the lips. Hermione was now afraid that if she kissed him again like she had before, and if he kissed her back, she wasn't sure what would happen next. She moved away slightly, giving Harry more room as she fought to get her attention away from THAT thought.

“What was the nightmare about?” she asked.

“The usual,” Harry replied, silently glad for the change of conversation.

“The usual one where you're battling the basilisk, or where your friends all die, or Volde - sorry - Riddle is killing you or...”

Harry laughed as he realised she already knew all of them. Well... maybe all but one.

“The second one,” he said.

“Let me guess, I'm the one that died this time?”

He nodded, amazed she was able to read his mind so well; but then something told him he shouldn't be amazed. Nobody knew him better than Hermione; it was as if they had some hidden connection. As that thought entered his mind, Harry instinctively recoiled slightly.

“What?” she asked, seeing the change in him.

“I don't know yet, an idea. Maybe an idea.”

“What?” she asked again.

“I'll tell you when I've worked it out,” he told her.

“Deal!” she said, and they both laughed as they felt the déjà vu that Hermione's answer invoked.

“So, Harry,” Hermione said softly. They were not as close as they were minutes before but still very, very close. “When are you going to realise that you feel better when you give up all your secrets?”

He smiled, and knew deep down she was right. “I do, don't I?” he replied.

“Yes, you do!” she said again in her bossy tone. “So?”

“I've only got one or two, you know. I've told you everything else.”

“All right then, lets start with `one' and then we'll move on to `two'.” Hermione instantly slipped into her `do as I say' mode, one that Harry realised was always, ALWAYS right.

“It's not something I can tell you. It's more of a show thing,” he said.

“So show! Come on, Harry. You admit you feel better when you get things off your chest.”

He paused, unsure of whether he was going to do as he was told. Then he realised he couldn't NOT show her.

“All right,” he said with a grin. But you have to promise not to tell anyone, ANYONE!”

“Oooohhh!” Hermione giggled. “This sounds like a good one.”

Harry drew the covers back and rolled over and out of the bed. He turned on the lamp again and looked down at Hermione, now propping her head on her elbow in bed, facing him. Harry stopped suddenly at seeing Hermione in this pose. She smiled back and he couldn't help but feel that this is how lovers must look at each other.

Her eyes told him to get on with it, so he turned his back to her. He placed one hand on the waist of his blue-striped pyjamas and tentatively started to lower them, showing more and more of one cheek of his bum as he did so.

Hermione's eyes started to get wider and wider. She clearly had no idea what was going on and her eyes were drawn to the part of Harry's buttock he was showing her.

Not understanding, she waited for him to explain. When he didn't say anything, she said, “Nice, Harry. Very nice, but I don't get it.”

Harry looked surprised at hearing her words and tried to look down at his behind before he realised his mistake.

“Sorry, wrong side. I haven't even seen it myself.”

“Haven't see what?”

“This!” He lowered the other side of his pyjamas and Hermione could suddenly see the secret. Her eyes were wide and surprised and she straight up.

“It's a tattoo!” she said, shocked.

“A personal charm, actually,” Harry said.

Hermione couldn't take her eyes off Harry's bum and the sight of the tattooed golden snitch flying around in sharp, jerking movements.

“Dumbledore planned it before he died. It has less than the level of protection as I would have if I lived permanently at the Dursleys'... which, I should add, I have no intention of doing.”

Hermione moved over and looked at the golden snitch from a few inches away. “No way!” she said, stunned.

“Way! Dumbledore decided this was the best way to make sure I'd have it with me wherever I go, not like an amulet that I could lose or forget.”

“Harry, it's amazing!” she said, still not believing what she was seeing with her own eyes.

“He was going to put a phoenix there... at least that's what I was told. I asked if I had a choice, so that's why it's a golden snitch. It isn't strong enough to defeat Riddle or anything, but I guess it's better than nothing.”

Hermione looked at it for a long time, watching its repeating dance around Harry's backside. After a while she smiled slightly. “You know, Harry, it's kind of cute,” she said.

Harry smiled. “That's what McGonagall said.”

“You showed McGonagall your bum??!!” Hermione said, now even more shocked.

“Who do you think put it there? Besides her, and now you, nobody else knows about it.”

Harry pulled his pyjama pants back up and turned so he could face her. Hermione looked slightly disappointed but she simply patted the bed where Harry had been, indicating he was supposed to resume his original position. When Harry paused, Hermione raised her wand slightly; she was still holding it.

Harry laughed and lay back in bed next to her while she drew the blankets back over them both. Harry rolled over to turn the lamp off again, and remembering what happened last time, rolled back towards Hermione very, very slowly. Hermione laughed again, but this time left him alone.

“Two?” she asked in that tone of hers again.

In reply, Harry yawned so wide Hermione would have been able to see all his teeth if the light had been on. She laughed at his response.

“Good. Go to sleep, Harry.”

He nodded, his eyes now closed.

“Pleasant dreams,” Hermione said, but Harry didn't hear. He was already asleep. Hermione watched him for a long time; watched his deep breaths, and baby-like soft face.

***

“Yes,” he said slowly. “It is time.” Voldemort swept his arm in the direction of his minions, indicating they were to leave his presence. He waited until there was but one remaining: Bellatrix.

“And see to it my message is delivered, while I take care of... other plans.”

“Yes, my Lord!” she replied, bowing slightly and leaving him alone.

***

He held her beneath him again, his bare skin was in contact all along hers. She moved beneath him as she softly called his name. She drew his head toward hers, kissing him again, softly, tenderly.

He fell into the kiss again and shifted his weight, rising slightly and then lowering himself.

She moaned again and held him tighter. He repeated the motion and she moved again to allow him more room to move as he woke, his pyjamas bathed in perspiration. He sat up and looked around, not understanding why the room looked different... until he looked down and saw Hermione still asleep next to him.

No, not asleep. One hand rose to the level of Harry's chest and softly pushed him back down, his head resting on the pillow. Her eyes remained shut tight, and her bushy brown hair lay all about her.

“Sleep!” she commanded, too exhausted to look at him.

Harry protested by shifting his weight. He was still disoriented by the dream, the vision, the nightmare... whatever it was.

“Sleep!” she said again.

Harry relaxed and rolled on his side so he could watch her. She was drifting back off to sleep already, and Harry found he couldn't care less what time it was though he could see it was still dark. He watched her for the longest time, taking everything in.

He watched her breathe, her eyelids fluttering, her chest rising and falling in perfect timing. His eyes followed the line of her lips several times, knowing how sweet they tasted. He looked at the slim neck and the exposed part of her neck above her nightgown. He looked at her face again for a long time, as if directing his very soul to commit her features to his permanent memory.

He felt he could draw her face with exact detail... except for his complete lack of artistic ability. He decided it was better—far better—to have her next to him, in person, at his side, and in his heart.

He remained very still, moving only his eyes. He followed each strand of her hair as it flowed onto the pillows like the delta of the Nile. He breathed in her scent, a soft musky smell that he could identify before she even came into a room. He looked at her face again and sighed.

As if in response, Hermione sighed back and inched closer to Harry. She was in his arms now, and he put his right arm around her body, as if to protect her. He resisted the urge to kiss the tip of her nose, and he fell asleep.

***

Waking with a yawn, Hermione opened her eyes. She was alone though the indentation in the sheets where he had been was still there, making her smile.

Did last night really happen? Was it just a dream? Did he really stay here with me all night? What time did he leave and how did he do that without waking me up?

She saw the letter she had finished writing to Ginny the evening before and decided she needed to make a few changes. Where she had started the letter with `Dear Ginny, thank you for lending me your boyfriend,' she changed it to ` ...thank you for lending me my boyfriend.'

Hermione wondered if perhaps she was going too far, but it was too late; she wasn't going to re-write the letter. Besides, she wasn't finished yet. She decided to add a postscript. `P.S. tell Ron he's imagining things if he thinks Harry snores. Harry slept like a baby all night. And he does the cutest thing with his nose. He wrinkles it like a bunny rabbit when he drifts off to sleep.'

There! That ought to do it, Hermione assured herself. She was only disappointed that she wouldn't see Ginny's reaction when she read it. She silently hoped Ginny would be drinking pumpkin juice at the time because she would spit it everywhere!

She smiled again, and put on her dressing gown as she made her way to breakfast. As soon as she opened her door she could hear her father laughing, laughing as he hadn't done since she was a young girl. She remembered the time when she was four when the only presents she played with one Christmas were books. Neglecting her dolls, she sat down with a book and looked at the pictures. Before the year was out her mother had taught her to read quite well.

She walked into the kitchen to see she was the only one missing. Her parents were sitting down to breakfast and enjoying their conversation while Harry was standing over the stove. The smells of fresh toast, orange juice, bacon and eggs came to her; it all smelt wonderful.

“Morning!” she said in her sleepy voice and kissed both parents before sitting down.

“Morning dear!” her mother said. “How did you sleep?”

Hermione smiled in response, “Great!” She looked over at Harry. He was standing behind her parents' backs so they didn't see his sheepish expression.

“Harry, can I borrow Hedwig to deliver a letter?” she asked.

“Sure, and you don't need to ask. Use her any time you need.”

“Thank you,” she said sweetly.

“Breakfast!” Harry said, bringing her a plate of bacon, toast, and two hard boiled eggs sitting in white eggcups.

“Slightly soft-boiled, three and a half minutes, bacon still just pink,” Harry said setting the plate in front of her. He then went back to the kitchen to retrieve a hot mug. “Tea, one sugar, milk!”

“We're keeping the chef, right?” Hermione said with a laugh to her parents.

They laughed back, and even Harry joined in.

“If you mean our personal assistant,” Emma said to Hermione, “the answer is yes. He's already fed Sam and he got the morning newspaper from the front lawn.”

“And it's a `yes' from me too,” Dan said. “Though I think I like to think of him as my personal bodyguard!”

“Aw shucks!” Harry started with pretend bashfulness.

“How did you sleep, Harry?” Hermione asked with a naughty grin. She looked to be addressing her breakfast because she couldn't face his eyes.

“You know!” he started and Hermione let out a very un-Hermione laugh. “Not bad. You?”

“Great!” she said repeating her earlier answer.

Dan had the newspaper open in front of him and his attention was instantly reabsorbed by the sports news. Emma, seeing the exchange between Harry and Hermione put her cup of tea down and stared at Hermione with a `What was that all about?' look.

Hermione lowered her eyes as if she had just been caught stealing.

“This looks great, Harry, but you didn't have to make breakfast,” Hermione said.

“That's what I said,” Emma said.

“Well, we would have starved if we had to wait for you,” Harry told her, and she poked her tongue out at him.

Hermione lifted her knife and raised it to slice the top off the first of the eggs. Emma kicked Dan lightly beneath the table. When he looked at her to see what she wanted, Emma looked at Hermione.

Dan saw what was going to happen and lowered the paper.

Hermione struck the shell of the egg, but instead of meeting resistance, the knife shattered the eggshell; it was empty.

Harry, watching from the other side of the kitchen roared with laughter at the stunned look on Hermione's face. Dan immediately joined in and Emma laughed as well. Seconds later, Hermione also joined in, understanding she had been the butt of Harry's practical joke.

He laughed again and went over to the table with two new eggcups, both containing Hermione's slightly soft boiled eggs and set them before her.

“Sorry,” he apologized. “I couldn't resist. You should have seen your face!”

“Hmmm, very funny. And these ones are real?”

“Yeah, though I'm not sure about the bacon.” They all laughed again.

“Careful, Harry,” Dan said. “You could be playing with fire. It's been a long time since I've seen Hermione get really angry and who knows shat she's likely to do to get you back.”

“Don't worry, Daddy. I have a few ideas already.”

“You don't scare me,” Harry said. “Bring it on!”

“Looks like I'll need to keep the first-aid kit handy,” Emma said.

Harry sat beside Hermione with a plate of toast. When Hermione saw that this was all he was having he said, “Already had mine.” She nodded, satisfied, and removed the top off one of her eggs. Instead of eating right away she looked down into the centre.

“What?” Harry asked.

“It isn't going to explode?” Hermione asked.

“I never thought of that,” he said; Hermione started her breakfast.

“This is great, Harry. Who told you how I like everything?”

Harry pointed in the direction of her parents. She lifted her mug of tea and looked at it.

“Tea, one sugar. Really, Hermione, you're starting to get all paranoid you know!”

“Really?” she said.

“Who is the letter to, dear?” Emma asked Hermione.

“Ginny.”

Harry was surprised by the answer. “You get a letter from Ginny everyday. Couldn't you have waited for today's mail and then sent the reply?”

“That doesn't come till lunch time and I wanted her to get this straight away. That way I'll get her reply today.”

“Makes no sense at all,” Harry said to Emma's giggle.

Breakfast finished and Harry was cleaning up while Hermione lingered in the kitchen. Dan and Emma had walked into the lounge-room discussing something when Hermione walked over to Harry and gave him a hug.

“Thanks!” she said “I haven't seen them that happy for ages.”

“All part of the service, ma'am,” he said.

“Two?” she said.

“Huh?”

“Item number two, the second secret?”

He shook his head.

“I'll find out you know,” she told him.

“How?”

“MUM!” Hermione called to her mother in the next room. “Have you seen my wand?”

“No dear. Why, do you need it?”

Hermione raised her eyebrows at Harry so he understood the threat.

“Doesn't matter,” Hermione said to her mother. She reached up and gave Harry a quick kiss on the cheek before she walked into the lounge-room.

“What did you need your wand for?” her father asked.

“Nothing. I was just going to poke Harry with it.”

“Good girl!” Dan said. At this response Emma looked at him wanting to know what he meant.

“Well you can't expect that Hermione won't try to get him back?” he said with a smile.

“Your daughter can look after herself,” Emma said.

“Yeah!” Hermione replied, and hugged her mother. She smiled at her mother, but something in the smile told Hermione that her mother wanted to talk.

“I'm just going to take a shower. I won't be long,” Harry said.

“Okay,” Emma replied, and she watched with interest as Hermione smiled; she was up to something.

“What time did everyone get up?” Hermione asked.

“Me, half an hour ago; your father, before dawn,” Emma replied.

“Are you okay, Dad?” she asked, sounding slightly worried, though she thought her father looked good.

“Never better! Tell me, when was the last time you saw a sunrise?” he asked.

She shrugged her shoulders. “Is this something to do with yesterday?”

“It's everything to do with yesterday. Except for an extraordinary piece of luck, I wouldn't be here to have breakfast with you both.”

“So you're not blaming Harry then?” Hermione asked.

“I'm blaming Harry for saving Sam and I last night. And he was bitten by a dog in the process, instead of allowing it to bite us.”

Hermione hugged her father for the first time in a very long time.

“So what plans do you have for the rest of the day?” she asked.

“Your father is taking me shopping and to a movie,” Emma said. “Do you think you and Harry will manage without us today?”

“She'll be fine while Harry is around, dear,” Dan said. “If anything happens he'll be there to protect her.”

“Who says I need protecting?” Hermione said.

“Well if you prefer we can take Harry with us and leave you by yourself,” Emma teased.

“That won't be necessary. Excuse me for a moment,” Hermione said, and she left the room. Seconds later they heard the sound of a toilet flush and Harry screamed at the sudden burst of hot water in the shower.

Hermione walked back into the lounge-room and found her parents laughing.

***

Closing the bedroom door behind her, Emma sat on her bed and waited for Hermione to speak. This was going to be another one of those conversations Hermione didn't look forward to, like the one they had the day before. Hermione tried to distract her mother, but knew all the time it wasn't going to work.

“What?” Hermione asked.

“I think you know very well what. What was that about at breakfast?”

“You mean the eggs?” she tried again.

“IF I have to spell it out, I will! I'm talking about the `how did YOU sleep Hermione? Fine, how did YOU sleep Harry?'”

Hermione laughed; she was trapped and knew it.

“Harry slept with me last night,” she said simply.

Emma was going to say something, but before she could say a word, Hermione added to the explanation.

“Nothing happened, Mum. He had nightmares and I knew he wouldn't go back to sleep so he slept in my bed with me. That's it.”

This had the result of calming her mother slightly, but only slightly. So Hermione finished the picture off for her. “NOTHING HAPPENED! And before you ask, it was my idea, and I kinda forced him to do it.”

Emma paused, considering everything Hermione had said. “You kinda forced him?”

Sheepishly she explained, “Okay, I threatened to hex him.”

Emma's look of horror had changed into a smile, and she shook her head. “Let's start the beginning.”

“He woke up with a nightmare around two. I made him, MADE HIM, lie down and he was asleep ten minutes later,” Hermione said as if it were no big deal.

“That's it?”

“That's it! Oh, there was a little kissing, and he got a couple of things off his chest and that was that.”

“A couple of things off his chest? Not his pyjamas I hope,” Emma said.

“Not his pyjamas. Well not his pyjama top anyway,” Hermione said and had to duck as her mother tried to swat at her.

“Anyway, YOU were the one telling me yesterday that I should tell Harry how I feel,” Hermione said defiantly.

“Tell him, I said tell him, not show him.”

“Tell him, show him. What's the difference?”

“The difference is twenty-four hours ago you were worried what Ron might think,” Emma reminded her.

“And YOU told me not to worry about what others say or think. I'm just taking your advice, Mum,” she said with a cheeky look.

“So, is this likely to become a regular arrangement?” Emma asked.

Hermione said nothing, but returned her mother's keen gaze with interest. She figured that unless her mother flat out forbid her to allow Harry into her room, she would stand her ground.

“I see,” Emma said when she saw Hermione was not going to answer. “So, let's go back to the kissing bit and you can tell me all about that.”

“Yeah, that was the best part,” Hermione said with a sigh.

“It usually is dear, at least as far as you need to be concerned. But what I don't get is how you managed to move so far and so fast in just one day?”

“I didn't plan it, well, not much. All I said was that if you can't sleep come and see me,” Hermione said, omitting one small detail.

“I see,” Emma said again. The shock had now passed and Emma realised they were talking more as close girlfriends rather than mother and daughter. “And what would you have done if something HAD happened?”

“Mum, now it's YOU who's moving too fast. Gee, yesterday you all but had me married off. I hardly need to tell you of all people that I'm not ready for whatever it is you're worried about. Nothing happened and nothing was ever going to happen.”

“That's from your point of view. What about from Harry's?”

“Mum, he was the perfect gentleman. Do you expect anything less?” Hermione asked.

“No, not really, but what if...”

“Not Harry. He wouldn't. I know him better than I know anyone. And I know if I said `no' he would respect that.”

Emma nodded her head in agreement. She had to concede her daughter was probably right. Emma let out a breath of relief.

“You are worrying about nothing, Mum,” Hermione told her.

“So you talked? How did that go?”

Hermione smiled and sat next to her mother. “It went really well, Mum. He admits he feels better when he talks about the things that worry him. We talked and went to sleep.”

“It sounds romantic,” Emma said.

“It was,” Hermione said back. “Boy, it was!”

“So what happens now?” Emma wanted to know.

“Nothing happens. I still stand by what I said yesterday, I won't do anything that destroys our friendship,” Hermione said.

“And you don't think this might?” Emma asked.

“No. Harry wasn't complaining, if that's what you mean. Mum, it was wonderful!” Hermione said, not able to control herself any longer.

“What was?”

“Being next to him, the feel of him with me, kissing him and watching him while he was asleep.”

“My little girl is growing up,” Emma observed.

“I'm not all grown up yet. I still need your help and advice, Mum,” she assured her mother.

“I'm glad to hear that. I must admit Harry looked pretty good this morning, completely at ease.”

“And why wouldn't he? He has us to help him get through everything he has to deal with.”

“Yes, dear, but it isn't US that's sleeping with him. It's YOU.”

“You make it sound worse that it is, `sleeping with him'!”

“Well, didn't you?” Emma asked teasingly.

Hermione paused, trying the words out for herself in her mind. “I guess I did. I slept with Harry!”

“And how do you feel?” Emma asked.

“I couldn't be better, Mum. I feel great!”

Emma hugged her daughter and they remained like that for a while. “You know this changes things a little between us, don't you?” she said playfully.

Hermione was confused; she clearly didn't understand what her mother was talking about. “What changes?”

“Well, let me put it this way: have you ever heard the expression, `if you want to dance to the music, you have to pay the piper?'” Emma asked.

Hermione shook her head; she hadn't heard the saying and she didn't know what it meant.

“It means,” Emma continued, “that if you are going to continue sleeping with Harry, you and I have no choice but to talk about preparedness.”

“Prep—” Hermione started, and only THEN understood what her mother was talking about. “Mum, no. NO! We DON'T need to have THIS discussion!”

“Yes, we do, dear. We really do. And I for one can't be happier because there are TONS of things I've been dying to talk with you about.”

A/N - an excellent place to leave this chapter. I don't know what Emma and Hermione were about to discuss, and I don't WANT to know. But I like how the relationship between these two is developing and getting stronger. I hope this all adds to the human side of the plot and doesn't just feel like filling.

-->

10. 10

Ten

The second yawn was even longer and louder than the first, something Gabrielle didn't think possible.

“Iz he really awake?” she asked Ginny.

“Good question. Let's see!”

Ginny snatched the knife that was sitting in front of Ron, and turned it around before striking him with the handle in one swift motion.

“OW!” Ron yelled, with his hand to the back of his head where he had been hit. “What did you do THAT for?”

“Gabby wanted to know if you were awake, and I wasn't sure myself,” Ginny replied through her laughter.

“You could have asked me!” Ron said, glaring back.

“Ginny'z way woz more fun,” Gabrielle added; both girls were now laughing.

Molly walked into the kitchen carrying a watering can and saw Ron sitting at the table. “So his Lordship has decided to join us, has he?” she said to her youngest son.

“Apparently,” Ginny answered. “It looked as if it was going to be a race between him waking up and Christmas there for a while.”

“Don't be daft! Christmas is months off,” Ron said, yawning again. “What's for breakfast?”

“And good morning to you too, dear,” Molly returned mockingly.

Before Ron could give his “good mornings,” Molly whipped a plate from somewhere and set it before him. Ron was eating even before the plate had finished settling, while Ginny rolled her eyes at her brother's atrocious table manners.

“Keep your fingers clear, Gabby. He's likely to eat them if they get in the way.”

“Only if I we have plenty of ketchup,” Ron replied with a full mouth.

“Honesty, Ron, you have all the manners of a Hippogriff, you know?” Ginny exclaimed.

Ron burped rudely. Before Ginny could respond Gabrielle had seen motion coming from the direction of the kitchen window.

“Mail iz `ere, Mrs. Weazley.”

Everyone stopped and watched as the snowy owl carrying an envelope in its beak swooped through the open window and alighted on the table before them as gracefully as a swan would land upon a still lake.

“Hi, Hedwig,” Ron said, putting down his knife and fork, reaching for the letter.

“It's not for you, it's for me,” Ginny told him and she grabbed the letter before Ron had the chance.

“That's Hermione's handwriting,” Ron said with a curious expression. “So I take it Harry's still there. With her?”

“Jealous, brother dear?” Ginny asked teasingly.

“Nope! He was my friend first.”

Ripping the letter open, Ginny had time to read only the first line before she squealed.

“What?” Ron said alarmed.

“Nothing!” Ginny ran from the table and motioned for Gabrielle to come with her, leaving Ron and his breakfast alone.

“Honestly, girls!”

***

“Are you all right, Hermione?” Harry asked. “You look a little stunned.”

“Yeah, I sort of feel stunned.”

Dan waved again, for the third time, and Emma merely smiled as they drove away.

“What happened?”

“Mum and I had a talk,” Hermione said, not really realising she was speaking. Her eyes were fixed on the spot on the road where her mother's car had been seconds before.

“What about?” Harry asked.

“Huh?” Hermione asked, not really paying attention.

“What did you talk about?”

Hermione turned to face him. Only then did his words and the question he'd asked register, causing Hermione to blush. At seeing the change of colour in her cheeks, Harry raised his eyebrows as if to ask what was going on. She couldn't answer; so she didn't. She stood up and went inside, smiling as she did so.

Harry followed her and watched as she shuffled aimlessly around the living room. She ran her fingers along the spines of several books, picked up a photo frame containing a family picture before replacing it, and then nervously touched the back of her father's chair.

Harry watched and had no idea what was going on. He decided to try again. “What did you talk about?”

Hermione decided she would answer the question, and smiled again.

“You!” she said. “We talked about you.”

“Me?” Harry sounded surprised but he wasn't really. He knew Hermione and her mother shared everything together, and he wasn't really expecting the fact that they had shared a bed to remain a secret. Then again, he recalled Hermione saying she had already mentioned the possibility to her mother the day before.

“And me,” she added. “We talked about you, and me. About us.” She wasn't sure what Harry's reaction was going to be, but she saw he was still smiling.

“I see,” Harry said, giving his very best Emma impersonation. “So do I assume I should be packing my things together?” he asked. Hermione could see he was only joking and she laughed.

“No. There won't be any need for that. Harry, it was horrible!”

“What was?”

“Talking to Mum about us, and about sex!”

At hearing the last word in that sentence, Harry's eyebrows almost shot off his head, but he could see the effect the talk had had on Hermione; she almost looked a little scared. He walked over to her, planting a soft kiss on her cheek (well... she'd done it often enough to him!) as if in support, and walked out of the lounge-room into the kitchen. Hermione followed; her smile now told him the strong and in-control Hermione was back.

Harry put the kettle on and set up two mugs.

“You seem to be taking the news in stride,” she told him with one hand on her hip. That was Hermione's bossy pose.

Harry shrugged his shoulders. “I'm guessing things started to get better when you told her nothing happened.”

“Not really, that's when things started to go down hill.”

“Why?”

“Because Mum decided that if I was grown up enough to be sleeping with boys, then I'm grown up to hear all kinds of things about sex that I did NOT want to think about.”

“Back up, back up!” Harry cried. “You told her we didn't DO anything?”

Hermione nodded.

“Did you tell her you were going to body-bind me?”

Hermione nodded again.

There was a third thing, but Harry forgot what it was.

“And you told her we didn't DO anything?” he asked finally.

Hermione laughed, a great big, warm Hermione-laugh.

“Was she angry?” Harry asked.

“Shocked! In the beginning. And then she changed and decided I was going to be her closest confidant, telling me all sorts of icky stuff! By the end she was cool with the idea.”

“Cool - with - the - idea,” Harry said, sounding out each word and placing the two mugs of tea on the table. “Somehow I doubt that. Hermione, I only did it because of the note, you know.”

Hermione studied Harry's expression intently. “Are you sorry you did?”

The answer was evident before she had finished the question. She could see his smile in his expression, in his eyes.

“Hermione, it was the best sleep I've had in ages.”

“Good!” Hermione said. She knew she had been right all along. “So tonight when you can't - - I mean IF you can't sleep...”

“Now THAT'S not such a good idea.”

“Why?”

“Hermione, you already said you had to talk about - - stuff. I really don't think...”

“And I TOLD you Mum was cool with it,” she replied.

“Did she? Tell me, what were her EXACT words?”

“Her EXACT words?”

Harry nodded.

“Her EXACT words were, `tell Harry if he is going to be making future midnight visits...'”

“Yes?”

“`If he is going to...'”

“YES????”

“`Tell Harry to make sure he has his invisibility cloak handy,'” Hermione finished with a giggle.

“Huh?” Harry didn't understand, as his expression showed.

“So that if Dad comes to check on me he won't see you!”

Harry finally understood, and pictured the scene: Dan checking on his daughter and him lying beside her, invisible.

“Yeah right! And that big lump in the bed next to you would be what? A fluffy bunny?”

“I don't have any [Author ID1: at Tue Aug 29 20:06:00 2006 ]fluffy bunnies?” Hermione replied indignantly.

“I noticed. Why is that?”

“They take up too much book space,” she said with a grin, and now it was Harry's turn to laugh. They stood there together, Harry holding her. He knew he liked it, but that was the problem.

“Something doesn't make sense,” he said.

“What?”

“Well, I've seen you and your mum together. You're both really sweet. You probably talk about everything.”

Hermione nodded.

“Then how is it that this subject only just came up? I thought you two would have had this talk ages ago.”

“We have, we did. We talk about it a lot.”

“Then what was the problem this morning then?” Harry wanted to know.

Hermione laughed; she was interested to see how he took the answer. “Harry, up until now, Mum and I have had only the - - well, let's say the O.W.L. version of the sex talk.”

There was Harry with that expression again: he wasn't following.

“This morning it was the advanced N.E.W.T. version.”

Nope, he still didn't get it.

“Harry,” Hermione said finally. “This morning she didn't leave anything out, ANYTHING! I got the whole, super advanced version. She said she wished she had the book with pictures SHE had read while she was in college.”

Now Harry got it. “Pictures?”

She nodded, laughing.

“Sounds horrible.”

“It was!”

“The N.E.W.T. version?” he asked again.

Hermione smiled and nodded.

“I hope that means there isn't going to be an exam,” he said, instantly regretting it because he was blushing.

“No,” Hermione answered. “But there may be homework.” She looked up at Harry and was going to kiss him but he moved back slightly... only slightly, but enough for her to notice.

“What?” she asked.

“Don't,” he replied.

“Don't what?”

“Hermione, after what your mum said this morning...”

“Don't worry...”

“Hermione! Your mum said what she did for a reason. This must've been her way of telling me not to get too close.”

“Harry, you're worrying about nothing. Mum...”

“Your mum must be so disappointed in me,” he said sadly. “I'm sorry.”

“Harry, you're being...”

Harry turned and fled. He reached his room and closed the door behind him. Hermione's immediate reaction was to follow, but she resisted it.

***

Even after reading it three times, the letter still didn't change. Ginny was shocked, initially, but it was only when Gabrielle suggested the possibility that Hermione was teasing did Ginny calm down.

Yes, that was it! This was just Hermione's way of playing a joke. She didn't... He didn't... They couldn't...

“You really think so?” Ginny asked.

Gabrielle nodded. “You said `Arry iz shy, no?”

“Yes, he is. At least MY Harry was shy. I don't know how HERMIONE'S Harry behaves. I mean, they're both there, living under the same roof!”

“And `az not `arry lived `ere, under your roof? And nozzing `appened?”

Ginny shook her head. “But it might be different there. I mean, we have people coming and going all the time here. There, they may be on their own, especially if Hermione's parents are both at work. Who knows WHAT they may end up doing. Besides, Harry would spend more time here with Ron than with me.”

“But Geeny. You know `Arry az well az anyone. You know what iz in hiz `eart.”

“That's just it, Gabby. Whatever he had there he wouldn't share. I have no idea what he feels. About anything or anyone.”

“You should talk wiz your mother?” Gabrielle suggested.

Ginny nodded her head. “I know what she would say.”

“What would she say?”

“She would say, `listen to your own heart Ginerva.'”

“And what does your `eart say?” Gabrielle asked, the same question her mother had asked her days before.

“It says I miss him, and I hope he's okay.”

“And nozzing more, no?” Gabrielle prodded.

Ginny shook her head. Whatever she thought was there before had faded away after her talk with her mother. Harry was a friend, a brother, and a protector to her. Nothing else, she had to admit sadly.

“So!” Gabrielle said. “If your friend Hermooneey is `appy, zen you are `appy too?”

“I guess. And then knowing Harry, this IS just Hermione's way of playing a joke,” Ginny considered.

“And does Hermooneey play such jokes all ze time?”

“No,” Ginny answered. “No, she doesn't. But maybe something Tonks and I said about them at the wedding made her see him differently.”

“I zink zey look cute togezzer,” Gabrielle said... probably just the thing Ginny didn't want to hear. But then, maybe she was right. Hermione was Ginny's closest friend; if she was happy, then Ginny was happy. And if Harry was safe, that was fine with her too.

Ginny remembered that last night on the stairs of the Astronomy Tower... the battle and the bites and the blood on her brother. Now Bill was happily married, and he and Fleur were enjoying their honeymoon up in Scotland. If Bill could find love, especially after what had happened to him, then why couldn't Hermione and Harry?

Or even herself? She smiled as she remembered the two letters she had, inviting her to the ball, and wondered if she would get any more. Ginny wasn't conceited; she knew she was popular but only because she was so outgoing. She didn't think she was particularly pretty, not like how Hermione was pretty (not that she would see that for herself). Even Tonks had her own special charm, Ginny had to admit.

“Send `im an owl!” Gabrielle suggested.

“I did, yesterday.”

***

The house was unnaturally quiet when Dan and Emma returned. Dan's initial “Hello?” at the front door received no reply. “Do you think they're still here?”

Emma shrugged. Dan put his keys down and yawned. “I'm going to have a quick nap before dinner.”

“Serves you right for having such an early start,” Emma replied with a smile.

“You'll check on the children?” Dan asked.

“I don't know that it's correct to call them children, dear.”

Emma walked from room to room, poking her head around each corner, as if expecting to see Hermione and Harry hiding. She came to the bedrooms and both doors were closed. She tapped lightly on Hermione's door and looked inside.

Hermione looked up smiling, but with tears falling down her cheeks.

“I've ruined everything, Mum!” she cried and Emma was with her.

“What happened?”

“He won't even talk to me now!”

“What happened?” Emma asked again.

“I told him what we were discussing this morning.” Emma's eyes grew big. “Only in general terms, Mum. I didn't tell him WHAT we said, only what we spoke ABOUT.”

Emma nodded.

“And now he thinks that you want him stay away from me.”

“That wasn't my intention, dear. I haven't even spoken to Harry about it yet. All I...”

“Mum, you can't!!!”

“Well, now after seeing you like this, I think I have to.”

“Mum!”

“Hermione, I was going to anyway. I even sounded your father out today to see if he'd like to do it.”

“You didn't?!”

“It's all right dear. I was so subtle he didn't know what I was talking about. He thinks I meant for him to take Harry golfing with him.”

Hermione laughed; a few hours ago she wondered if she would ever laugh again.

“What are you going to say?”

“I'm not sure,” Emma admitted. “Let's go see how he is first.”

“You go. But you have to promise to tell me everything.”

Emma nodded, kissed her daughter, and went to Harry's room. She tapped twice, lightly.

“Come in, Mrs. Granger.”

“How did you know it was me?” Emma asked with a smile.

“I heard your footsteps. Besides, I doubt Hermione will ever speak to me again.”

“Really? Why is that?”

Harry looked up with the saddest eyes she'd seen on him since his first morning there. “Mrs. Granger, I've ruined everything.”

To hear him use the exact same words as Hermione shook her.

“What happened?”

“Hermione told me you two had a talk this morning. I'm really sorry and all, Mrs. Granger, but...”

“Sorry about what, Harry?” she asked, smiling.

Harry was embarrassed and Emma tried to make him feel more comfortable. She looked around to see he hadn't packed and took that to be a good sign.

“What have you done to be sorry about?”

“Last night,” he said simply.

“But Hermione said nothing happened.” Harry confirmed that nothing had happened by shaking his head.

“She said you talked and you both went to sleep.” Harry nodded this time.

“I think I do remember something or other about kissing though,” Emma said, hoping to cheer him up a little. This drew a sheepish reaction, and a schoolboy grin. Emma had to admit he was terribly cute.

“So?” she asked.

“You're not angry with me?” he asked, for the first time making direct eye contact.

“Do I have reason to be angry?” she asked.

Harry shrugged his shoulders.

“Nothing happened, after all,” Emma said. ”Tell me though, what would you have done if something HAD happened?”

Harry looked shocked. He'd considered the possibility; how could he not seeing the situation he had been in last night. He also knew too well the recurring dreams he'd been having, and the implications of that.

“Mrs. Granger, I...”

“It's okay, Harry. I'm not saying you would have let something happen. But let's take a hypothetical situation. Let's say that you and Hermione spend the night together.”

The colour in Harry's face started to drain away but Emma continued on.

“Let's say you both spend the night together and something DOES happen. What then?”

Harry thought for an answer, but had none.

“You DID think about that possibility?” she asked.

“Yes, but...”

“Harry,” Emma said with a laugh. “It looks like you didn't really think about it. I'm not mad at you, or Hermione. In fact I'm quite proud that we can talk openly about this. All I want you to do is to think about the situation you find yourself in, BEFORE you're in it.”

“You're not going to make me leave?”

Emma laughed.

“But Hermione hates me.”

“Hermione doesn't hate you,” Hermione said from the door. Emma and Harry turned their heads to see her smiling, but still tear-stained, standing at the open door. Neither had noticed she was there.

“I thought I was going to tell you everything?” Emma said smiling.

“I heard anyway. Harry, I don't hate you.”

“See?” Emma said. Hermione came and sat on Harry's bed next to him giving him a hug.

“I thought I ruined everything!” he said again, and Hermione laughed. “I mean, you have done everything for me here, and you've spent time with me and everything.”

“So?” Emma asked.

“So, I couldn't even be here for Hermione. I couldn't even give her moral support.”

Emma gave a questioning look at her daughter. “Moral support for what?” she asked.

“Well, when Hermione asked me to stay...” Harry began.

“No, Harry, that's not right,” Emma corrected him. “Her father and I asked Hermione if it would be okay, and then we asked you.”

“No, Mrs. Granger, you have it the wrong way around. Hermione asked me first, BEFORE you and Mr. Granger did.”

Emma looked at her daughter and gave her a questioning look. “It's your turn to tell me what's going on. Hermione.”

“Mum, I have nothing to say. I just anticipated that you were going to ask Harry to stay.” Hermione was only a little pleased with herself for coming up with this defence so quickly. She wasn't sure it was going to work though.

“You did? And what moral support is it that you need, exactly?”

Hermione didn't answer, so Harry did for her. He held her hand as he did.

“She doesn't want to move to France.”

Emma gave Harry, then Hermione, a look. “Hermione, we had an agreement that you wouldn't...”

“She didn't tell me, Mrs. Granger. Hermione hasn't said a word. Honest!” Harry said hurriedly.

“Then how did you know?” Hermione asked.

“There are travel brochures all around the house.”

“I see,” Emma said, and laughed.

“I'm sorry, Hermione,” Harry said. “I didn't mean to pull away. I've been doing that my whole life, and...”

“And what, Harry?” Hermione asked, looking at him through her tears.

“And I thought it would be nice not to pull away from someone, for once.”

Hermione hugged him again and they stayed like that together.

“It sounds like we are all happy then,” Emma said.

Nothing was said, or needed to be. Emma looked at them, thinking they made a natural couple. They depended upon and trusted each other. If love wasn't there yet, it wouldn't be very far away.

“Hermione?” Emma asked sweetly, too sweetly.

“Mum?”

“Would you mind leaving us for a few minutes?”

Hermione looked at her mother for explanation. Emma smiled and then looked towards Harry.

“Harry and I are just going to have a... talk.”

Hermione realised what was happening and laughed. She gave Harry a quick squeeze and fled the room, closing the door behind her.

Harry looked at Emma and saw the look in her eye. Instinctively he started to stand before Emma urged him to sit with a hand on his shoulder.

“So, Harry,” Emma started. “How much do you know about sex?”

***

Emma and Dan were upstairs [Author ID1: at Tue Aug 29 20:11:00 2006 ]dressing for dinner while Harry sat with a vacant stare [Author ID1: at Tue Aug 29 20:11:00 2006 ]on the [Author ID1: at Tue Aug 29 20:11:00 2006 ]his [Author ID1: at Tue Aug 29 20:11:00 2006 ]bed of the guestroom below[Author ID1: at Tue Aug 29 20:11:00 2006 ] with a vacant stare[Author ID1: at Tue Aug 29 20:11:00 2006 ]. Hermione popped her head around the door and upon seeing his face couldn't help but laugh.

“Hermione,” Harry said, “it was horrible! I just wanted to put my hands over my ears and go `La la la! I'm not listening! I'm not listening!'”

She hugged him and he smiled back weakly.

“You should see your face, Harry. You look - stunned.”

“I feel stunned! Now I know how you felt this morning.”

“Cheer up, Harry, it only gets worse from here,” she told him.

“What do you mean?” Harry asked. “There's more?”

“There has to be. That was only about thirty or forty minutes. Based on my past [Author ID1: at Tue Aug 29 20:12:00 2006 ]experience, that doesn't even quite get you to O.W.L. level. YOU'VE got much more left in store for you.”

Harry jokingly held his head in his hands and Hermione laughed again.

“There CAN'T be any more, Hermione. We covered everything I could possibly imagine. And heaps of stuff I would NEVER have imagined. What did you say this morning? It was - icky!”

Hermione couldn't stop from laughing and held Harry tighter. Once she did, she looked at him.[Author ID1: at Tue Aug 29 20:12:00 2006 ], “Harry, can I ask you a question?”

“Here we go,” Harry responded.

“You don't have to answer. I don't want to embarrass you or anything.”

“YOU DON'T WANT TO EMBARRASS ME??? Hermione, your mum covered everything, body parts;[Author ID1: at Tue Aug 29 20:12:00 2006 ],[Author ID1: at Tue Aug 29 20:12:00 2006 ] the lot!!!”

“Just tell me, have you ever had THAT talk before?”

“Nothing even close!”

Hermione looked at him; she wasn't expecting that answer. “Never?”

“Never!”

“Why not?”

Harry thought a moment. “Who was going to give it to me, Hermione? My aunt and uncle? I don't think so! Dumbledore? Sadly, no. Sirius? He wasn't around long enough.”

“That's terrible, Harry.”

“Why? You know my background. You know everything there is to know about me. I started a little late, as Ron would point out, but I think I'm up to speed now.”

“Ron really got to you, didn't he?” Hermione asked. She lightly touched his cheek.

Harry nodded. “I've thought a lot about what he said, as well as his father and brothers. I've still got some thinking to do about that.”

“Do you want to talk about it?” she asked.

“Yes, but later. Dinner first. Your mum told me I could ask your advice for what I should wear. I've never been to a restaurant before.”

Hermione gave him that look again. “I don't think you have anything to worry about, Harry. Everything I've seen you wear this week has really looked good.”

“Thank Tonks for that, but allow me to show you the entire wardrobe.” Harry opened both doors to the wardrobe allowing Hermione to see numerous coloured shirts, trousers, jackets, sweaters, and the like.

“Harry, this is amazing! This lot must have cost a fortune.”

“Not really, and besides, you know how much money I have. I hardly spend any of it, and all of this didn't even make a dent. Next time I go to my vault it will have more than it did last time.”

“Harry, these are all Muggle clothes. All of it, every bit!”

“I got some robes and stuff, but yeah, mostly Muggle.”

“Why?”

“It's more comfortable. Besides, I think it's high time that I got in touch with my Muggle side. Maybe Ron had a point after all.”

“He DID get to you, didn't he?” Hermione said, looking worried.

“Later. I promise we'll talk about it later. What about this shirt and these pants?” he asked.

Hermione smiled; his choice was okay, but she could do better. “That shirt, those trousers, that jacket, and black shoes if you have them.”

“I have,” he said holding up a pair.

“You went all out, didn't you?”

Harry nodded. “Who knows when's the next chance I'll get to go shopping?”

“Okay, Harry, you get changed and I'll be with you in a few minutes.”

***

They were seated as soon as they arrived. It had to be obvious to just about everyone that this was Harry's first time to a restaurant, and `The Beachcomber' was one of the best seafood places around. Emma smiled as the maitre-de made a show of holding her chair and pushing it in, and then the same for Hermione. A tuxedo wearing pianist was lightly playing a grand piano and glass chandeliers were hanging everywhere. Meals were delivered on silver trays with silver domes keeping everything hidden until it arrived at the table. Each table had numerous different types of wine glassware.

“Not too shabby, eh, Harry?” Dan asked.

“Not shabby at all,” Harry replied.

They sat at a medium-sized round table with Hermione on Harry's left and Emma on his right. Each started reading menus, and Hermione couldn't resist a peek over the top of hers to see Harry's expression when he saw how many choices there were. She giggled as he turned page after page, not having any idea where to start.

“I'm going to need some help here,” he whispered to Hermione.

“I'm having the snapper and seasonal vegetables,” she whispered back.

“Sounds good, make that two.”

Dan had a twinkle in his eye when he suggested, “You might want to look at the pan-fried baby octopus.” Hermione responded with a gagging noise.

“I might give that a miss this time. Snapper sounds like a winner to me,” Harry said.

“I didn't even think to ask,” Emma said. “Do you like seafood?”

“I see food, I eat it,” Harry replied using a throwaway line of Ron's and the others all laughed.

“Em?” Dan asked

“Same as usual, lobster thermidor.”

“I'm going to give the coral trout a bash,” Dan said, reading.

“Why?” Harry asked mischievously. “Isn't it dead?”

This caused the Grangers and Harry to laugh again; soon, their orders had been taken.

“Mr. Granger, do you come here often?” Harry wanted to know.

“Not often enough,” Dan said. “Sadly, it's been far too long since we've been here, so let's make an extra effort to make this evening special.”

“Why?” Hermione asked.

“Because,” Dan started, “it's Thursday.”

“Sounds good enough for me,” Harry said.

***

The dinner was one of the best the Grangers had known. There was a time they would dine here almost once a month, but Dan explained he and Emma were working harder and longer hours now and didn't often find the time.

“But THAT, Harry, is something that will change from now on,” Dan declared.

“Because of yesterday?” Hermione asked.

“Exactly!” he replied.

Emma had decided to drive home tonight because Dan had an extra glass of white wine; it was her car after all. Dan informed them that as his car was less than one year old, the insurance company had decided to replace it with a brand new one.

The journey home lasted about thirty minutes, and Harry and Hermione spent the time talking about nothing important. When Emma and Dan started discussing the movie they had seen earlier, Harry made sure he had Hermione's attention, and mouthed the words `Trust me?' to her. He had to do it twice before she understood, and she wondered what he had in mind. She thought only for an instant and gave her answer, nodding. Hermione mouthed the words `Why?' back, but Harry smiled and held her hand, squeezing it lightly in response.

Once they arrived home, Dan and Emma sat in the lounge-room, still discussing the movie as Harry grabbed Hermione's hand and pulled her out of their sight.

“Do you still trust me?” he asked.

“You know I do. What's going on?”

“This is going to either work or blow up badly. If it's the second one, I'll be gone from here in a minute and you will NEVER want to see me again!”

At hearing this Hermione looked alarmed, but Harry just gave her his patented smile. He pulled her close and kissed her, breaking the kiss before she could respond.

Harry walked into the lounge-room and addressed Dan and Emma. “Mr. and Mrs. Granger, may I have a word with you?” he asked in a formal tone. Dan was about to make some joke before he saw the seriousness in Harry's face.

“Is everything all [Author ID1: at Tue Aug 29 20:16:00 2006 ]right?” Emma asked.

“I hope so,” Harry replied. “I understand you have a rule forbidding magic in your house, Mr. Granger...” he started.

“Well, Harry, Emma and I have spoken about that and...”

“That's all right, Mr. Granger. I respect your rule. I don't need to perform any magic, but what I do ask is that you give me permission to use a magical object.”

Dan looked at Emma, who looked at Hermione, who looked back at Dan. None of the three knew what was going on, though Dan sensed he could trust Harry.

“On my word of honour I promise that what I need to do is neither dangerous nor will it put anyone at risk,” he said.

“Can you explain what this is about?” Emma asked.

“No ma'am. This is a more of a `show' thing.” Harry winked at Hermione, hoping for the last time that she really did trust him. Emma noted the tone and the use of the word `ma'am.' She gave Dan an `I trust him' look.

“All right, Harry,” Dan said, smiling. “What is it you need to show us?”

“Sir, I need some room to set things up. If you, Mrs. Granger, and Hermione will all take a seat in the kitchen, I'll be ready in a few moments.”

Dan and Emma slowly rose and walked into the kitchen. Harry went to his room; Hermione hurried off after him.

“What's going on?” Hermione asked, worried.

“This is for you, Hermione. Cross your fingers and hope it works.” He kissed her again and pushed her back towards the kitchen. She sat down at the table, still looking worried.

“Do you know what this is about?” Emma asked.

Hermione shook her head; she was starting to feel afraid.

Harry returned a few minutes later; he had changed into shorts and T-shirt and was carrying a bundle of black cloth. He set the cloth on the table before them and headed back to his room. He returned with a stone basin about as large as his chest and wondered how long it would take Hermione to identify what it was he was carrying.

It took less that a heartbeat. “That's a...!” she started.

“It is. Mr. and Mrs. Granger,” he said, setting the item down in the centre of the table. “This is a Pensieve.”

”Harry!” Hermione cried.

“This is Sirius's Pensieve. He left it to me in his will,” Harry finished. He waited for the information to sink in, though he knew it might mean nothing to Hermione's parents.

“This is a device to review and analyse memories.” Harry unfurled the black cloth to show at least fifty sealed glass phials, looking slightly like test tubes. Each phial held a few strands that looked like silver or gold tinsel. Harry held one up. “After you fill the Pensieve with water, you take a memory, drop it into the Pensieve and then look into it.”

“Dad, this is like a video player but instead of watching movies, you see people's memories,” Hermione explained.

“My memories.” Harry explained. Once you look into the Pensieve it will feel as though you are falling, but I promise you can't be hurt or injured in any way.”

“What happens then?” Dan asked.

“What happens then is you see the memory, the entire memory. You will see and hear everything within the memory, but anyone you see in it won't be able to see or hear you. After all, the memory has already taken place.”

“Harry,” Emma asked, “what is the purpose of this?”

Heren [Author ID1: at Tue Aug 29 20:15:00 2006 ]Harry softened his formal tone; he smiled. “Emma, what happens is you will see some of the things that have happened at Hogwarts and elsewhere. You'll see Hermione, Ron, Ginny and a few others. But what I think you'll mostly be interested in is Hermione. You'll be able to see for the first time how good she is at what she does and, what she can accomplish. These are just my plain pure memories, there is nothing altered in any way.”

“Harry!” Hermione started to cry and he went to her.

“Hermione, you can do this. You can show your parents how strong you are. You can tell them what you want and for the first time they will be able to see.”

“You're not staying for the show?” Emma asked.

Harry shook his head. “This should be a family thing. I'm taking Sam for a walk. Hermione can explain better than I can anything that crops up. She really is amazing, Mr. Granger.” He picked up the last phial and held it aloft. “These are all more or less in chronological order, but THIS one,” he said handing it to Hermione, “should go last, if you get that far. This is when Dumbledore died.”

“Emma, I should have thought of this before. All of this explains everything about me better than anything I can say. But it's really Hermione I want you to watch.” Harry leant down and kissed Hermione deeply, not caring that her parents were in the room. This time he let Hermione respond; she didn't care that her parents watched either. She tried to grab him, to hold him, but he was too quick and slipped through her grip.

***

Harry had to backtrack twice before he found the path he, Dan, and Sam had taken the evening before. He walked under the underpass and beneath the streetlights that cast dim pyramids of light. It was dark but he figured he had about an hour, maybe two to kill.

Harry scanned the trees and the surroundings with eyes that quickly adjusted to the dark. He felt he could see better than he should be able to, just like his hearing which lately was almost supernatural. He stopped every hundred yards or so and looked around. He couldn't decide if he was being watched or just was just paranoid. Sam obviously heard and smelt nothing. Harry passed by where he was attacked yesterday; his bandaged arm was still evidence.

He walked further than he did before, coming across a football field and walked around it. Sam seemed happy to be exploring the neighbourhood with Harry. He passed only two other people for the entire time he and Sam walked; each time it was somebody also walking their dog late at night. Harry smiled and nodded his head in acknowledgement, and was greeted with smiles. He took the time to watch and smell the many gardens he walked past, wondering how much different everything would look in the hours of daylight.

Having no watch, Harry was unsure of the time but he figured he had been gone an hour and a half; Sam was indicating he'd had enough anyway. He headed back, came to the street the Grangers lived on ,and stopped outside their home. He wondered if his plan worked, or if he would be asked to leave immediately. Deciding he couldn't stay outside all night (and it wasn't fair to Sam), Harry took a deep breath, and opened the Grangers' gate before slipping around to the back of the house.

A/N - Harry and Hermione are developing together even more, and even the word `sex' has come up. You should have seen the look on Harry's face through my mind's eye when Emma gave him the talk. I of course couldn't stay because I had run out of the room. But the real point of the chapter is what happens at the end. Harry's good idea (or is it a good idea?) will mean Dan and Emma will for the first time SEE what it is they have only heard filtered accounts of before. To me, this and the next are pivotal chapters.

-->

11. 11

11

Harry crept in through the backdoor and could immediately see nobody was in the kitchen. The Pensieve and the glass phials were where he had left them, but he could see damp spots on the cloth indicating they had at least tried his idea. At least once, maybe only once, he thought. He remained still, listening for any sound, but the only thing that came to his ears was the quickening thud-thud-thud of his heart. For the first time, for the VERY first time, Harry realised what a mistake he had made.

He had blown it, big time! He must have traumatised them all; he had no doubt that his minutes in the house were numbered, and he wasn't talking double digits either. Only now did Harry remember that many of his memories didn't involve Hermione at all.

Hermione wasn't there when he first saw Voldemort and he had protected the Philosopher's Stone. Or in the chamber, or the graveyard, or Aragog. Aragog!!

My God! he thought. They must have screamed when they saw the spider; Harry almost did. Dan must surely have reconsidered his original opinion of Harry as being a bad luck magnet. How could he not? Once he saw the things Harry had found himself the centre of, he would have moved heaven and earth, as well as his family, to make sure Harry was as far away from them as possible. The image of Grimmauld Place jumped into his mind. That was all Harry could look forward to. Dark, lonely, alone, for the rest of his days.

The only thing that could possibly save him was is if they didn't or couldn't use the Pensieve. He looked at the cloth again; perhaps he had spilt some water when he placed the Pensieve down. No, that wasn't right, he hadn't filled it; they had. They HAD used it. He HAD blown it.

Inching his way forward—literally inch by inch—Harry moved enough so that he could see the very tops of Dan and Emma's heads. They were sitting in their armchairs. They were waiting for him. There was no television, no sound. No one spoke. Hermione was standing between her parents with her arms folded. Harry couldn't see her expression because she was facing away from him, toward the front door.

Harry grimaced as he tried to imagine her expression, her sheer anger, her disappointment. Her father would never allow her to see him, or even to send word to him again, EVER again. Hermione wouldn't WANT to see him ever again. Harry looked at her hair, silently saying goodbye, and for the last time breathing in her scent. He remembered the night he had spent with her, and the look of the long strands of hair falling about the pillows as she slept. Gone, done, over.

Harry lowered his head, and made a step, a single step toward his room so that he could collect his things and leave. He fleetingly considered leaving his belongings; he couldn't care less about them right now. He couldn't leave Hedwig though. They would at least allow him to grab Hedwig and her cage before he Disapparated out of their lives forever. Then of course he would need his wand, but he couldn't care less about that either. Especially that! But he really did at least want to grab the Invisibility Cloak, a last gift from his father.

That one step he had taken was the last. Hermione had seen him and pounced upon him. Harry had the reflexes of a Seeker, but he wasn't fast enough. No where near fast enough.

Harry was lying on his back in the doorway of the kitchen with a buzzing sound in his ears and a massive headache. Hermione was on him, arms locked around his neck, crying—no bawling—into his shoulder. The shock of the collision between the back of his head and the floor had almost knocked him senseless. He felt groggy, and sick, and Hermione was on him crying, her head buried deep into his shoulder and her hair everywhere.

Blinking, he tried to look around but Hermione tightened her grip around his neck, not letting him move. Harry had only the presence to weakly put an arm around Hermione's back. At least he would have this last hug in which to say goodbye. He lowered his lips to her ear and hoped she would hear this, “Sorry, I love you, goodbye.”

At hearing the last word she tightened her grip around his neck even more. If she increased it one more notch Harry wouldn't be able to breathe, and he thought maybe that wouldn't be so bad. She was still bawling against him, but managed to get out a strangled response. “You're - - not - - going - - ANYWHERE! Harry James Potter, I am not letting you out of my sight for an instant!”

Harry saw Dan and Emma looking down upon him. They looked worried, he thought, but they didn't seem angry, or scared. Harry blinked again a couple of times. His head really hurt! They smiled. Hermione's parents smiled at him, at the sight of him lying on his back in the kitchen with Hermione lying upon him. They smiled at Harry.

“Easy, Hermione,” Dan said. “I think you may have hurt him.”

“Good!” Hermione said through her tears. “And if he thinks about leaving again, I'll hurt him again.”

Emma laughed and reached down to help her daughter up. Reluctantly, Hermione let go of Harry and stood up, no longer crying but sniffling.

“Are you okay?” Dan asked. Harry's head was throbbing and he blinked a few more times.

Harry couldn't answer; he was used to being disoriented but this time was it worse than all of the other times put together. Harry didn't move and didn't speak. He couldn't even raise a smile.

“You HAVE hurt him, dear,” Dan said, now crouching by Harry's side. Dan's face had changed and he was looking very worried indeed. “Concussion?” he asked his wife, but watching Harry all the time.

“Possibly, let's see how he is,” Emma said.

Dan very slowly helped Harry to raise himself to a sitting position. Harry grimaced at the change of position and watched as Hermione now turned toward him, looking worried as well. Harry looked up at the three, scanning their expressions. He saw no hate, or fear, or anger... only concern.

“Harry?” Hermione asked through her tears.

Harry smiled, his smile, and only then was the tension relieved. He rubbed the back of his head and looked up at Emma. “Do you still have that first-aid kit around?”

Dan and Emma laughed; Hermione could only offer up a weak smile. Slowly, Dan helped Harry stand, and he staggered slightly once he was on his feet.

“Easy, Harry,” Dan said. “Here, have a seat.” He dragged one of the kitchen chairs over and forced him to sit.

Harry smiled again; except for the headache, he was fine. He rubbed his head a few times as Hermione held his hand.

“Where did you go?” Emma asked.

Harry looked confused. “I went for a walk, with Sam. I told you that, didn't I?”

Emma nodded. “But you were gone so long?” she explained.

“I thought it would take you a while to go through that,” he said, indicating the Pensieve and the memories with a nod of his head.

Dan crouched down so that his eyes were at the same level as Harry's. “Harry, are you aware of the risk you took tonight?”

“Er,, Mr. Granger, right now I'm not really sure of anything. Do you mean the walk?”

Laughing again, Dan hugged Harry. “I mean the Pensieve, Harry. You took the risk that I wouldn't allow Hermione to have anything to do with you after we saw your memories.”

Harry nodded. He did realise the risk, but only now, not before.

“They make for quite a collection of horror movies, don't they?” Dan said, smiling still.

“Did you see the spider?” Harry asked.

Emma squeaked. “Yes, Harry, thanks for that! And if I wake up with nightmares I'll be coming straight down to shake you awake.” She leant to Harry and whispered into his ear. “And I think I know where I'll be able to find you.”

Hermione giggled and crouched down. “Harry, are you alright?” she asked.

“I think so. Damn, Hermione, but you pounced like a leopard. It was a blur, I didn't have time to think let alone move.”

“Good!” she said again, still smiling.

“Come on, Harry,” she said. “Come sit on the lounge. That will be more comfortable.”

He allowed the three of them to move him to the lounge and they sat him at one end. Hermione plonked down right next to him and hugged him.

“You know, Harry,” Dan said whilst sitting in his armchair. “If Steven Spielberg ever got his hands on one of those things, he would be a rich man.”

“He is a rich man, dear,” Emma said.

“See!” Dan replied, causing them both to laugh.

Hermione released Harry but still held his hand, watching his eyes and saying nothing.

“So how did it go?” Harry asked.

Silence. Emma looked to Dan as he considered his response.

“Before I answer, Harry, exactly what was your intention in showing us your memories?”

“I thought I already told you that Mr. Granger. It was so you could see Hermione, see her in action and what she can do. I wanted you to see how smart she is, how strong she can be, how brave she is, and how she can accomplish pretty much anything.”

“Well then, Harry, you will be happy to hear that as far as all that went, mission accomplished.”

Hermione beamed, and a single tear feel down one cheek.

“We already knew how smart she is, but we were really able to see how well she is doing in school, around her friends... where she needs to be,” Dan said.

Harry was amazed. “Do you mean...?”

“Yes, Harry,” Emma replied. “Hermione WILL be back at Hogwarts the first day it opens, where she will be surrounded by the protection charms, and hopefully with you.”

Harry looked surprised. “Don't you mean IF Hogwarts opens?” he asked.

“I mean when. Didn't you tell him?” Emma asked her daughter.

Hermione shook her head; too much had happened today for her to have told him. “Harry, Ginny wrote me today and said her father had told her that after a week of meetings at the Ministry, it has been decided that Hogwarts will reopen in three weeks time. That will give them time to create all of the old protection charms as well as a bunch of new ones.”

“That's great, Hermione!” he said and immediately thought of what the school reopening would mean. “I can't go back though...” Harry said quietly, remembering the sound of his mother screaming at him.

“You don't have to decide anything this minute, Harry,” Emma said. “We can talk, okay?”

Harry nodded; that sounded fine. “We can talk.” Turning to Hermione he said, “So my idea worked?”

“It worked,” Hermione giggled. “Like a charm.”

She hugged him and kissed him on the cheek.

“Not only did we see how smart she is,” Dan continued, “we saw how brave she is, what a good team she makes with you and Ron, and how if ferrets like Malfoy try to bully her, she will respond with another smack in the nose!”

“She didn't miss, did she, Mr. Granger?” Harry said, grinning.

“No she didn't. Did she break his nose, do you remember?”

“I don't think so.”

“Pity!”

Emma now sat next to Hermione and gave her a hug. “Harry, what you gave us tonight was our daughter. You showed us what she is capable of, and that we now know that we don't need to worry about her.”

“She can pretty much do anything, can't she?” Harry asked rhetorically.

“Pretty much,” Emma agreed. “The Time Turner was amazing. I know she had told us about it, but to see it, and her, was amazing.”

Harry grinned again. “Did you see her on the train, the first time we met?”

“When she was being all bossy?” Emma asked and Harry nodded. “We saw. Her teeth were a bit bigger and her hair longer.”

“Mum!” Hermione said, exasperated.

“What you didn't see, Mr. and Mrs. Granger,” Harry continued, “is how she has always been there for me. There are lots of things you didn't see because I wasn't there, things that Hermione might show you herself later: times when she was being teased or alone. She's ALWAYS been there for me. She's my best friend.”

Dan smiled and patted Harry on the shoulder.

“Do you have any questions for us, Harry?” Emma asked.

“I don't think so. Do you?” he replied.

“Heaps!” Dan said. “We have enough questions to keep you here for weeks.”

“That sounds fine with me,” Harry smiled back and Hermione hugged him again, her head now on his shoulder.

“But Emma and I have decided to leave those for at least tomorrow. Except for one, Harry.”

Harry's head shot up, so did Hermione's.

“The troll in your first year...”

“Yes?”

“The huge troll in the girl's bathroom...”

“Yes?” Harry looked at Emma who was remembering the sight and was recalling how frightened she had been.

“The one that was smashing the bathroom stalls with its club, and would surely have killed Hermione if you hadn't stopped it...”

“And Ron, Mr. Granger. Ron was there too.”

“Yes, Harry, we saw that.” Dan moved closer to Harry, looking him straight in the eye; their faces were only a meter apart. “But YOU were the one who jumped on its back, Harry. Not Ron, YOU!”

Harry shrugged; he really had no choice at the time.

“Why?” Dan asked. “What made an eleven year old jump on the back of a huge, vicious troll that could have killed you all?”

“I had to do something to stop it, Mr. Granger. I had to at least try. I couldn't let it hurt Hermione.”

Dan nodded; this was the answer he knew he would get. “Thank you, Harry. Thank you for saving her, and for always being there for her, and for being her friend.”

“My BEST friend,” Hermione added.

Then Dan did something Harry would never have expected, something Hermione never expected... something Emma thought may one day be possible, but not this day. Dan reached forward and kissed Harry on the forehead, tears in his eyes.

“Thank you,” he said.

***

They had sat in silence for ten minutes after Hermione's parents had kissed them both goodnight and gone to bed. They sat there together, on the lounge, saying nothing, holding each other. Hermione still had tears in her eyes. They both felt drained.

“Does your head still hurt?” Hermione finally asked. Her voice sounded strange, weak, and tired. She had been through so much this evening it was no surprise.

It did: Harry's head still hurt. He was about to tell her it didn't when he saw the look in her eyes.

“Yes,” he said.

Hermione smiled and gently lowered his head, kissing it lightly about where it had hit the floor.

“Anywhere else?” she asked, her eyes twinkling.

Harry nodded, and pointed to his mouth. She kissed him, deep, long; like they had kissed before.

Hermione broke the kiss and rose, still holding his hand. She turned off the lights and led him to her bedroom door.

“Hermione!” Harry started to say, but she just sighed and smiled.

“That's okay, Harry,” she said softly, remembering their fight earlier. “No pressure, you sleep where you want. You know I'm here for you if you need me.” Kissing him again on the cheek, she entered her room and closed the door.

Harry just stood there thinking when the door opened again and he saw Hermione standing there holding his Invisibility Cloak. Her eyebrows were raised questioningly.

Harry could not suppress his sheepish grin. “In case your father checks on you?”

She grabbed his shirt and pulled him, gently, into her room, closing the door behind her.

They sat on her bed kissing again, briefly. Harry could see she was tired. She looked to be emotionally drained and he knew she needed sleep. “I'll be back in a minute. I just need to get changed.”

She smiled and nodded as Harry went to his room and changed into his pyjamas.

Returning minutes later he tapped on her door.

“Who is it?” she asked in a fake, childish voice.

Harry poked his head around the door and smiled. “Boo,” he said jokingly.

Hermione was dressed and in bed, the covers drawn down waiting for him, her arm outstretched.

Harry hurried to her and climbed into bed with her. They lay down together, embracing, kissing.

“I didn't think I would see you again, like this,” he said.

“Get used to it,” she replied sleepily.

They lay together in each other's arms and Harry watched as Hermione closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep. He watched her breathe slowly, her eyelids fluttering, her hair falling about her pillow. Harry didn't think he would see this again either. He sighed, taking in the sight, and was asleep himself minutes later.

***

Hermione shook him for the third time, and he still didn't wake. Harry moaned again. “Hermione!” he said softly for the second time.

“What is it Harry?” she asked. “Are you all right? Is this another nightmare?”

The moonlight on Harry's face meant she could see him clearly, and she could see he was smiling. Funny, she thought, people don't usually smile while they're having nightmares.

“Hermione!” he moaned again.

“What, Harry? What's happening?”

He smiled even more, and shifted slightly. “- - - sex - - -” he said dreamily.

Hermione wondered if her ears were playing tricks on her, but she really didn't think they were. “Pardon?” she asked, stunned.

“- - - having sex - - - you - - - me - - - item two.”

Harry wasn't having a nightmare, he was dreaming. He was having a fantasy dream, and Hermione didn't know what to say.

“OH!” was all that escaped from her lips.

“Shhhh!” he said. “Sleep.”

Hermione giggled. She couldn't wait to see his face when she told him in the morning... or her mother's. He moaned again like he had before, only this time she knew WHY he moaned.

She giggled again.

“Shhh!” he said again. “Sleep.”

Harry rolled to his side, facing away from her so she couldn't see his smile. That didn't matter because the look on his face tomorrow was going to be amazing.

Hermione hugged him, and nestled into him. “Harry?” she asked wickedly.

“Hmmmm?” he said, still half-asleep.

“Is it good?”

“Mmm hmm,” he said and moved again slightly, before going off to sleep.

Hermione had to suppress a laugh with her hand over her mouth. She kissed Harry's head and went back to sleep.

***

“Morning,” Emma said, standing at the open door of Hermione's bedroom. Hermione was still waking slowly but Harry had sat bolt upright.

“How did you sleep, Harry?” Emma asked.

“Good, I think.” Harry was confused and disoriented. What was Hermione's mother doing here in the room with them while he was sleeping in Hermione's bed, with Hermione?

Emma walked over to Harry and set the breakfast tray she was carrying on his lap. He looked down to see pancakes, maple syrup, sugar, and a cup of tea.

“Um, er - - thanks Mrs., er, I mean,” Harry started.

“Breakfast, Harry: pancakes. I hope you like syrup, dear, Hermione loves it so even if you don't, she can have that one.”

“Um, er, fine. Er - um,” he started again. He was really making no sense.

“Syrup's fine, dear!” Emma called out behind her.

“Got it!” Dan replied loudly from the direction of the kitchen.

Hermione was now awake and had also sat up. She saw her mother, the breakfast, Harry's dazed look, and almost immediately wore a dazed look just like it.

“Mum?” Hermione asked weakly.

“Breakfast, dear,” Emma said, then smiled.

Dan was now at the door to Hermione's room, and was also carrying a breakfast tray.

“Morning, sunshine! How are you?”

Hermione couldn't even raise a whisper, let alone the collection of stammering noises Harry was making. She looked at her father, at the tray, at Harry sitting in her bed next to her, and back at her father. Hermione nodded as if in answer to her father's question.

Dan kissed Hermione's head. “Here is your breakfast,” he said and set the tray down on Hermione's lap.

Looking down at Harry, Dan asked, “Nightmares again, Harry?” Emma was standing behind Dan's back where he couldn't see that she was nodding `yes,' indicating to Harry he was to do the same.

Harry nodded, and looked at Hermione, sitting next to him, and then to breakfast.

“Not to worry,” Dan continued. “Emma tells me you two are making real progress and she is sure you'll get on top of them eventually.”

Emma nodded again, and Harry did likewise. Emma winked at Hermione and Hermione smiled back.

“We'll leave you to your breakfast, but don't dawdle because we want to talk to you both before we leave,” Emma said.

“Leave?” Hermione asked.

“Eat!” Dan said, and he and Emma left the room, closing the door behind them.

Harry and Hermione looked at each other, stunned. They could hear Hermione's parents roaring with laughter as they walked down the hallway.

“I don't care what you say about them, Hermione,” Harry said with a grin. “I'm staying!” As if to demonstrate the point, he reached over to where his Invisibility Cloak sat on the bedside table and threw it over his head. At seeing this, Hermione laughed even louder than both her parents combined.

***

Harry and Hermione sheepishly brought their breakfast trays out to the kitchen. They stood together, side by side, both wearing pyjamas and with huge beaming smiles.

Harry was the first to speak; Hermione was still a little stunned. “Great breakfast, Mrs. Granger,” he said.

“It was Emma's idea,” Dan said.

“Hermione loves pancakes and I knew she would appreciate them after the evening we all had,” Emma said.

“Mum?” Hermione started, “Everything is all right, isn't it?”

“Why wouldn't it be? It's such a pity Harry wasn't able to have a peaceful night's sleep without his nightmares again, wasn't it?” she said with another wink.

Hermione hugged her mother, understanding what her mother must have said to her father. “Terrible! That and his near concussion!”

“How's the noggin, Harry?” Dan asked.

“Great, never better,” Harry replied.

“Good enough to take on a troll?” Dan asked playfully.

“A troll and half a dozen basilisks,” Harry said back.

“Attaboy! Well, if you will excuse me I have some calls to make before we're off,” he said to them all and left the room.

“Off?” Hermione asked.

“Just some little matters he needs to attend to. We'll be back in a few hours and I haven't forgotten the things you'll need for your own little dinner party.”

“What dinner party?” Harry asked.

“Hermione, don't you tell Harry anything?” Emma asked.

“Sorry, I forgot. Harry, Ron, Ginny, and Gabrielle are having dinner with us here tonight while Mum and Dad are dining with Dr. and Mrs. Haladin,” Hermione told him.

“Gee, Hermione, I'm glad you got around to telling me,” Harry said to her.

“Me too, Harry, because you're cooking. Do you think you can manage it?”

Harry laughed and hugged her. “I'll give it a shot!”

“I'm sure you two will be okay on your own until then,” Emma said again with a smile.

Hermione smiled and held Harry's hand. She knew her mother was addressing them both as a pair.

“Mrs Granger,” Harry started.

“Yes, Harry, he did. Dan saw that you and Hermione were together, in Hermione's bed.”

Harry was blushing and laughing at the same time.

“I mean,” Emma continued, “it would have been a little hard for him to miss it, wouldn't it?” Harry nodded. “I explained to him that you've been having nightmares and it helps when you jump in with Hermione.”

Hermione couldn't believe it; now she didn't have to hide this information from her father anymore.

“But Mum, nothing happened!” Hermione told her.

“I know, dear. I said this to you both individually yesterday, so now I'll say it to you together. If something DOES happen, all I ask is that you think about it beforehand.”

Hermione didn't quite understand. “So are you saying that if Harry and I...”

“Yes, I am, Hermione,” Emma said, kissing Hermione on the cheek. “If you two decide that something WILL happen, think about it before you act. That's all I ask.”

“So, Mum,” Hermione tried for a second time, “If Harry and I...”

“Ease up, Hermione, I get it, I get it!” Harry said. He didn't need to hear, and didn't WANT to hear, the same answer again. “You two talk, I need a shower.” He practically bolted up the hallway.

Hermione watched him run away, much the same as any teenage boy would when the conversation turned to sex. Hermione and Emma laughed together and hugged.

“Mum. I don't know what to say,” she said.

“After yesterday, dear, I know you can deal with anything that comes up. Anything at all. I'm always going to be here for you, as will your father, but we'll support whatever decisions you make for your life.”

Hermione hugged her mother again; she felt this was a watershed moment in her life, and in their relationship.

“So, Hermione, is there anything you need to ask?”

Hermione had a thought, and a mischievous smile. “Just a sec!” and she ran out of the kitchen, only to return a minute later, giggling.

Hermione walked over to the stove and put the kettle on. “Well I suppose seeing the subject has come up,” Hermione started, “Harry had sex with me last night.” She grinned at her mother, who although not shocked clearly wasn't expecting to hear what Hermione had just said.

Emma paused before answering, and slowly something dawned upon her.

“Judging by the way you said Harry `had sex with you' instead of saying `you had sex together,' I feel there's more that meets the eye?”

Hermione laughed and nodded. “Harry was dreaming about it,” Hermione said in a whisper.

“Did he?” Emma asked, laughing. “Well, all I can say is that if you two are already at that stage of your relationship where you can tell...”

“He didn't tell me!” Hermione giggled. “Harry dreamed about it. He was lying next to me, calling out my name. When I asked what was wrong, he told me. But he was still asleep when he said it.”

Emma laughed again. “So he doesn't KNOW you know?” she asked.

Hermione shook her head. “Nope! I know, you know, but he doesn't know. And I can't WAIT to see the reaction on his face when he knows I know.”

Hermione and Emma laughed together again. “Hermione, don't tell him straight away, let me think about it first. Now it's my turn to tell you something.”

“What, Mum?”

“Well, I'm sure you remember our little girl talk yesterday.”

“Yes, Mum. I DON'T need to go through it again.”

“No, dear, but Harry does.”

“Huh?”

“I was talking to your father about our talk, and he has taken it upon himself to sit down and have a man-to-man chat with Harry.”

“Do you mean Harry has to go through all that again, with Dad?”

“All over again,” Emma answered. “From the beginning.”

From the bathroom came a desperate cry. “HERMIONE!!!!” Harry yelled.

Hermione laughed again and took her mother's hand, leading her to the hallway, just outside the bathroom.

Dan also walked into the hallway when he heard the yell. “Is something wrong?”

The bathroom door opened, and a soaked Harry stuck his head around the door. Hermione almost couldn't stand up she was laughing so hard. Emma could only see the top half of Harry, but she could tell he had neither clothes nor a towel around him.

Harry saw Hermione, and he gave her a mock evil stare. “You!!!” he said and he walked out of the bathroom with only a bath mat around his lower portion.

Emma and Dan were also laughing and Hermione had tears running down her face.

“The funny thing is, Mr. and Mrs. Granger, my clothes and all the towels have just vanished.”

“Top that, Mr. Potter!” Hermione said to him; Harry smiled back.

“I think I shall, Miss Granger!”

“Hermione!” Dan said. “Did you go in there while Harry was in the shower and take all of the towels?”

“Yes!” she confessed.

***

Hermione walked out into the lounge-room with a big Cheshire grin. She had showered and changed and she fell into the lap of Harry who was sitting on the lounge.

“They've gone?” Hermione asked.

“They've gone!” he replied.

Hermione gave Harry a deep kiss, and he kissed her back.

“Not that I think we have any secrets in this house anymore,” Hermione added.

“Well, maybe just one,” Harry said, blushing.

Hermione laughed again and kissed him again.

“What was that smile for?” Harry asked.

“Nothing!”

“Tell me, Hermione, and I promise I won't tell your father that you used magic.”

“Ah, but Harry, I haven't used magic. Besides, Mum said they were going to throw that silly rule out anyway,” she answered back sweetly.

“But they haven't yet, have they? Surely it can't have escaped your attention that while you were in the shower, all of YOUR clothes and towels, as WELL as the bathmat all disappeared.”

“I noticed, Harry. In fact I heard you when the door opened. I knew what you were doing, though I must say you took your sweet time taking them,” she said smiling back.

“Well you DID tell me to top your effort!”

“And you did. I ALSO saw you left my wand in the bathroom. You expected me to Accio my clothes, didn't you?”

Harry nodded; that's EXACTLY what he expected.

“Well, Harry James Potter, I'm sorry to disappoint you, but I DIDN'T use magic!” Hermione told him.

“Oh really? I expect you're going to tell me you ran NAKED out of the bathroom?” Harry asked.

“No!” Hermione answered. “I WALKED naked out of the bathroom.”

Harry blushed deep crimson, thinking Hermione must have done EXACTLY as she said. “But, Hermione, what if I had been standing outside the door, like you were for me?”

“Then you would have seen everything, Harry. Everything!”

Harry's jaw dropped and he looked as though he was going to explode, but Hermione laughed and kissed him again. She couldn't wait to tell her mother.

A/N -Madness? Guilty as charged. This was as much fun to write as you can expect. Though I have to make a point that should will explain something here. As I was putting together this chapter, I “bumped into” another HP FF fan (my but there are a lot of us), by the name of Mione. I've mentioned here before, I know. But anyway if any eagle eyed reader jumps to the same conclusion I have, that the characters in Healing havebecome better; more real, then the credit for that goes to Mione. I can't say how wonderful it has been to use her to bounce some of my ideas off, as well as to hear her own. Mione has brought a whole new dimension to this work that makes it better than it would otherwise have been.

Mione, thank you for your encouragement, your help, your breath-taking ideas, and for moving me.

One last point? Happy Birthday Mione! I hope your day is an awesome one.

-->

12. 12

12

“Mail,” Hermione said for the second time. Harry heard her and shook his head from the fog that was enveloping within. He was sitting at the desk in his room, not really paying attention to anything, too deep in thought.

“Thank you.” He took the letters and gently tossed them so they bounced lightly off the wall and fell onto a pile of other unopened envelopes on the desk.

“What were you thinking about?” Hermione asked him with a knowing grin.

Harry's non-spoken reply was a deep red blush that started in his cheeks and quickly spread to the rest of his face; Hermione laughed.

“Please tell me it was something to do with missing towels, because your guilty look is so adorable.” She kissed the tip of his nose and stood back. A grin now grew outward, and it was clear Hermione had been right.

“What would you have done, Harry, if you'd been there?” she asked quietly. He closed his eyes, struggling for an answer.

“I've just been asking myself the same question.”

“And?” she asked.

“I have absolutely no idea.” And Hermione laughed again. Clearly this was a conversation she was eagre to explore further. She looked at the mail she had just handed him, the mail he'd simply cast upon the desk with complete disinterest.

“You aren't going to read them?” she asked. Hermione had two letters of her own and one had already been opened.

“Nope!” Harry answered.

“Why not? Are you afraid of them?”

“Yep!” he answered again.

“That's silly, Harry. What are you afraid of?”

“No news is good news, Hermione. I doubt there is anything here I need to know about and I'm having so much fun here with you and your family that I don't want to spoil anything. If that means that I have to go through the rest of my life blissfully ignorant, then so be it.'

“Harry, that doesn't make sense. Wouldn't it be better to read the letters and deal with anything they contain?”

“Of course it would. That would make perfect sense; that's what YOU would do. But then again you are smarter than I am and there isn't anything that comes up that you can't deal with. I'm not as good as you, Hermione. Take this letter,” he said, picking up one of the two she'd just given him. “From Hogwarts. Obviously announcing everything you told me yesterday, so there isn't anything I need to know.”

“Except who they've chosen to replace Dumbledore,” Hermione said.

“McGonagall, who else?” Harry smiled, and Hermione smiled back indicating to him he'd been right.

“This one,” he said picking up another one at random, “is from Ginny. So is this,” he finished, picking up another. “Ginny will be here tonight so she can tell me herself what it says. Here is one from Remus, probably asking how I am, but as he is out of contact I can't get word back to him anyway. Here are two with handwriting I don't recognise, so I don't care. And lastly, one from Ron.”

“And you'll ask Ron tonight what his was about as well? Really, Harry, if you aren't going to...”

“No!”

“No what?” Hermione wanted to know.

“No,” Harry said again. “I don't want to know what Ron wrote, now OR later.”

“Why?”

“Because it's either about something stupid like Quidditch, or it's more of what I had to listen to at his place, at the buck's night, and at the wedding. This expression you see on my face, Hermione, this is what I look like when I don't care.”

Hermione looked down on him; Harry couldn't decide if she was cross with him or was instead concerned. He watched her for a while, watched her watch him. After a few minutes she smiled. She had worked out how to solve his problem. She scooped the letters up and sat on the bed.

“This,” she said holding the Hogwarts letter, “is exactly as you say and exactly the same as mine so I'll tell you anything you need to know,” she said.

“Of course you will,” Harry said, taking the letter and bouncing it off the wall again so it fell on the desk.

“This one, and this one,” she said holding the unknown letters, “both look to be in girls' handwriting, and I can smell the scented paper inside so it has to be fan mail.”

“Like I need more of that!” Harry said as he took the letters and threw them on top of the other.

“These,” holding Ginny's letters, “you REALLY should read, Harry. They may be personal. She's taken the time to write you, so you should give her the courtesy of reading them.”

Harry took the letters, slowly. “I suppose you're right. I didn't mean to be rude.”

“I know, but she's a friend and she cares about you.”

Harry nodded, looking at the letters and reading Ginny's neat handwriting.

“This,” Hermione went on, “you should read, but that is up to you. Remus will worry if he doesn't hear back from you.”

Harry nodded again, and took the letter and Hermione continued.

“But there is no hurry for that one. THIS letter,” she said, holding aloft the last one...

Harry sat there. He DIDN'T want to read it. He WASN'T going to read it. Hermione opened it and handed it to him.

“ - - is already open so now you HAVE to read it,” she said with her “I win again” look.

Harry couldn't do anything but smile back. He shook his head lightly, conceding defeat yet once again. Reluctantly, he started reading. Hermione could see there was only a single sheet of parchment (about average for Ron's letters) so she knew it wasn't going to take long, and it didn't.

Twenty seconds later, Harry screwed the letter up and bounced it off the open door, into the hallway. “He shoots and he scores!” Harry said.

“What was it?”

“Both. It was about Quidditch and the stuff he was going on about before, in that order.” Hermione gathered the screwed up letter and started to open it.

“Harry, I...”

“I don't mind. Read it, keep it, I don't care.”

Hermione opened the letter. After the `Hi,' Ron had jumped straight in and asked Harry what he felt the Gryffindor Quidditch team's chances would be.

The second paragraph (there were only two), informed Harry that he hoped Harry wasn't cross with him for what they had talked about, and that he would explain further tonight.

Hermione sat, the letter on her lap, as she silently watched Harry. She smiled and waited for him to speak. Harry knew what she was doing, and decided he wasn't going to give in. He would hold out this time; he wasn't going to say anything.

“What?” he asked ten seconds later.

“Ron was trying to apologise. You just skipped right over that part,” Hermione said.

“The `hope you're not cross bit?' Better would have been `I'm an absolute prat'!”

“Don't be so hard on yourself,” Hermione said with a laugh.

Watching her laugh, seeing her there, knowing what they had shared this week and how much all the Grangers had helped him, Harry's face softened.

“Am I? A prat I mean?”

“You're upset. You get yourself all worked up sometimes.”

Harry sighed, “I know. I try not to, but it's just - - .”

“What was it that upset you, Harry?” Hermione asked. Harry knew the time had now come to discuss this.

“It wasn't so much what Ron was saying. It was more what he wasn't saying.”

“I don't understand.” Hermione said.

“Maybe it was more what I was telling myself. You were there Hermione. Ron was telling me I wasn't a good enough wizard because I didn't even know I WAS one until I was eleven.”

“Ron didn't say that. He said he knew he was a wizard longer than you had. That's all.”

Harry paused, trying to go through the conversations they'd had on the subject, but they now seemed like a lifetime away.

“He was saying that being a Muggle didn't matter. He was telling YOU not to worry what your Muggle parents told you about going back to school, and that my problem was that I lived in the Muggle world for so long.”

Hermione said nothing. “Ron's not normally like that. What he said shocked me a little at the time but I didn't think about it afterwards. Besides, he never flat out told me to disobey my parents.”

“But he did say you were of age in the magical world!”

“And I am. So are you.”

Harry sat silent again, nodding. “Yeah but - -”

“But what?”

“Ron was talking as if the magical world is the only one that matters.”

“That's because it's the only world he KNOWS. He was just being Ron; he didn't mean for you to take it any other way.”

Harry sat, head bowed, considering her words.

“Harry, how DID you take it?”

“I took it to mean I wasn't good enough to be a wizard OR a Muggle.”

“That's silly.”

He shrugged his shoulders; he no longer knew who or what he was.

“Is that why you bought so many Muggle clothes?” Hermione asked.

Harry looked sheepish; it was impossible to keep anything from her.

“Yet another reason why you had no problems with the `no magic' rule?”

“Muggle matters, Hermione,” Harry said, not really sure what exactly he meant.

“I know.”

“Magic matters too, but so does Muggle,” Harry said.

“I know,” she said again.

Now Harry nodded. “Of course you do: your parents. Hermione, I can't tell you how great they've been. They make me feel like I belong.” There was more he wanted to say, but his thoughts were confusing and jumbled. He didn't want to sound - odd.

Hermione nodded; she knew when to say nothing, something she had learnt from her mother.

“My grandparents, on my mother's side, were Muggle,” Harry said, wondering how this information was slipping out.

Hermione nodded again.

Harry sighed deeply. He thought, for the first time, that he knew what he thought.

“Ron was right, about me living in the Muggle world for so long. I didn't know I was anything else. I guess I'm trying to come to terms with being both Magic and Muggle at the same time.”

Hermione's smile grew. Harry had made the connection, and was on his way to making the breakthrough.

“You've managed to work out how to juggle both,” he said to Hermione. “How do you do it?”

“I don't think about it, and yes sometimes it IS a juggling act. But you can do it, Harry. I know you can. Especially if you let me help.”

Harry smiled again. “I'm not planning on going anywhere.” he said. “Besides,” he went on, “I still have secrets to tell.”

Hermione raised an eyebrow. “Really? Item number two?” she asked, pretending she had no idea what it could be.

Harry blushed; that wasn't what he was thinking of. “Er, no. Not that. Not yet,” he lowered his head, avoiding her gaze.

At seeing this, Hermione knew she couldn't let Harry agonise for long. “That's okay, Harry, whenever you're ready. And I don't even mind if you don't tell me. Whatever makes you feel best.”

“Maybe later, okay. Maybe after this is all over.”

“What `this'?” she asked. “What do you mean, Riddle?”

“No, Hermione, I didn't think you would be happy to wait that long. No, I meant dinner,” he answered and laughed. “I was talking about something I said yesterday that you either didn't hear, or you haven't asked me about but should've.”

Now it was Hermione's turn to not understand. “What was that?”

Harry blushed again. “When I fell, I mean when you flattened me in the kitchen and almost opened my head like a coconut yesterday. I said - - .”

“I heard what you said, Harry, and I remember it too,” she answered softly, now at his side. “You said `Sorry, I love you, goodbye.'” Hermione was smiling and had her arms around his neck. She knew what he'd meant.

Harry wasn't sure how he was going to repeat what he'd said in the event she hadn't heard him. But she had; Hermione DID hear him and she DID know. She knew!

Harry looked at her, their faces inches apart. He loved her. He did, and he knew it.

“But it's okay, Harry,” Hermione said. “I'm giving it back.”

Just like Hermione to throw him at the last moment. Now, he didn't follow her. “Giving what back?” he wanted to know.

Smiling, she answered, “The phrase, the words, the `I love you'. I'm giving it back.”

“What do you mean giving it back? Are you asking me to take it back?”

Hermione looked radiant; Harry had never seen her smile more. Her skin looked to have sheen about it. She had never looked more beautiful. “No Harry. I'm giving it back. When you said it, you were lying on your back, stunned, in shock and pain. I'm not holding you to what you said.”

“Why not?” Harry asked. Something told him that what he'd said to her yesterday evening was what every girl wanted to hear. Did she not like him? Was there somebody else? Could he have gotten everything so wrong?

“Like I said, you were in pain, shock probably,” she replied.

“But, - - I - -.”

“Harry!” she said to get his attention and kissed his cheek. “I know what it meant for you to say that. I really do, and I thank you for saying it. Just think about it first, okay? Think about it with a clear head, please. Don't say it until and unless you mean it. And if you don't say it again, that will be okay too.”

Harry started to protest, to say something, but she held a finger to his lips and remained silent.

“Think about it first. Will you do that, for me, please?”

Harry didn't need to think, but he nodded his head.

“Thank you,” Hermione almost whispered, and kissed him.

***

“Is there anything else you need a hand with before we leave, Harry?” Emma asked.

“There couldn't be. You've organised everything: the roast, the vegetables - - ”

“You prepared the vegetables, all of them. I just put the roast in the oven,” Emma said.

“And you made the sauces,” Harry smiled. “We make a good team don't we?”

Emma smiled and hugged him. “So you'll be fine with the dessert?” she asked.

“Apple pie? Easy! Emma, this is going to be a huge success. I hope your dinner is just as good.”

“Thank you, Harry. I'm really looking forward to it,” Emma said. “Dr. Haladin was my mentor when I started taking psychology. If it wasn't for all of his help, I wouldn't have made it.”

Hermione walked into the kitchen and up to her mother. She was wearing a red dress, wore makeup and jewellery, and had done her hair. When she saw Harry's reaction, she laughed. “So come on, Harry, tell me what you think?”

Dan walked in and let out a wolf whistle.

“I agree with him,” Harry said, pointing to Dan. “You look great!”

“Thank you. And hey, you look pretty good too, Harry,” she told him approvingly.

“What, this old thing?” he said back and all the Grangers laughed in response.

“Honey,” Emma said to Hermione, “I have no doubt whatsoever that what I am about to say will be the most unnecessary piece of advice I have ever given you, but Dr. Haladin's number is in the address book up on my desk.”

Hermione nodded.

“But seeing as how there will be five witches and wizards in attendance for dinner, I somehow think that nothing will come up that you can't deal with.”

“I'd say they could take on a bunch of trolls,” Dan said. “Do trolls gather in bunches or herds?”

“I'm not sure,” Harry said. “I always sort of hoped they would move around individually. More than one at a time would be scary. Don't worry, we'll be fine.”

“Ready, dear?” Dan asked his wife.

“Ready. Have you...?” she asked but did not finish the sentence. She looked at Dan, obviously sending some sort of message, and Dan responded.

“Taken care of.” Dan smiled and kissed Hermione, before patting Harry on the shoulder.

“Mr. Granger?” Harry asked.

“Harry?”

“How do you two do that?”

“Do what, Harry?” he asked, still smiling.

“How do you and Mrs. Granger talk to each other without saying anything? I've been watching you both and you seem to be able to talk to one another, only nobody has to say a word.”

Knowingly, Emma and Dan shared a look. They knew exactly what Harry meant.

“Harry, what can I say? It's magic,” Emma answered. She gave him a kiss, and then kissed Hermione.

“Speaking of magic, Harry,” Dan held out Harry's wand to him, but he just looked at it. “Take it, Harry. It's okay.”

Harry shook his head. “Thanks, but no thanks. I don't need it.”

Emma looked curiously to Dan and Hermione.

“Harry, I can't keep it, it's yours,” Dan tried again, but Harry, not taking his eyes off the wand, still wasn't moving. “Really! Harry, when Emma and I told Hermione before you came of our decision not to allow magic, it was just because we were scared. After everything that had happened we, all right I panicked and we thought that by not using magic, we would somehow be keeping Hermione safe.”

Harry shook his head again; he did not want it.

“Harry?” Emma said.

“Harry's okay, Mum,” Hermione said finally. She took the wand from her father and held it. “I'll hold it for him until he wants it back,” she said.

Satisfied at that compromise, Emma nodded. “Okay then, we're off. Have a good time. We'll be home late, so if you aren't up when we get home we'll see you tomorrow.”

The Grangers left, leaving just Hermione and Harry alone, although Ginny, Ron and Gabrielle would arrive any time.

Thirty minutes later, Ginny and Gabrielle arrived with a Crack! in the centre of the lounge-room. Harry, standing in the kitchen looking over the numerous pots, saw them first.

“Hi, Harry,” Ginny said, smiling. She was wearing a formal robe as was Gabrielle, and both girls had obviously spent a great deal of time getting ready with makeup and their hair. Harry thought Ginny looked as good, if not better than he had ever seen her before. But whatever that little monster was that was in his chest before when he thought of her, it was now gone and had been replaced with peace. Harry loved Ginny, he knew, as a sister. He thought, no knew, he would be there for her any day or night if ever she needed. He would support her and protect her, but his heart now belonged to another.

“Ginny, Gabrielle, it's good to see you. Where's Ron?”

Hermione, walking in from the dining room, went to Ginny giving her a hug and then hugged Gabrielle.

“Hermione,” Ginny said, “you look fabulous!”

“Doesn't she?” Harry agreed.

“You should talk! You two look gorgeous! Where's Ron?” Hermione asked. “Isn't he coming?”

“He is, but I wanted to make sure it would be okay if we brought along another guest,” Ginny said.

“Harry?” Hermione asked.

“Not a problem, the more the merrier. Who is it?”

Ginny smiled but didn't answer. “I'll get them. Back in a jiff,” and she was gone before anyone could say anything.

“What smells zo good?” Gabrielle asked.

“Dinner,” Harry said. “Roast beef, all the trimmings. It's just about ready. I was just waiting for everyone to arrive before carving it up.”

Gabrielle went to Harry's side in the kitchen and began inspecting the dinner. Harry spooned a little of one of the sauces and watched as Gabrielle's eyes indicated her pleasure.

“You iz ze cook, `arry?

Harry nodded.

Harry had cut a small sliver of the beef off one end and grabbed it with a fork, holding it out for Gabrielle to take. For a moment he thought she would politely decline, but at the last instant the smell won her over. Her eyes sparkled, and she opened her mouth slightly, allowing Harry to pop it in. As soon as the morsel registered with her tastebuds it was clear she was impressed. Hermione, watching from the centre of the room, looked on, surprised, but not really surprised, at how proud she was of Harry.

“I `ave not tasted such meal for a long time,” Gabrielle said.

Before Harry could respond, another Crack! was heard and Ginny, Ron, and Luna stood in the kitchen.

Ron, seeing Gabrielle chewing by the stove, locked eyes on Harry. “Hey, they've started already!” he said.

“You haven't missed anything, Ron” Harry told him, walking to his side and patting his shoulder.

“I brought a date!” Ron said with a grin, and Hermione didn't know what to say. Ron - Luna - date?

“Don't listen to him,” Ginny said, bursting Ron's balloon while she hit him on the arm. “Luna popped in at the Burrow an hour ago so we hoped you wouldn't mind if we brought her along.”

“Luna, it's good to see you,” Hermione said.

“Thank you, Hermione. You look very nice,” Luna replied, and for the first time Ron noticed Hermione, what she was wearing, and how she looked. His jaw dropped. Gabrielle laughed upon seeing his reaction.

“How is everything set up in the dining room?” Harry asked Hermione.

“All set,” she replied.

“What,” Ginny said, “no time for the guided tour?” Ginny looked at Hermione secretively. She had been to Hermione's house before, and had even stayed for a week at a time during the holidays. Apart from Harry, Ginny was the only one that had been here before, which was why she had to Apparate the others. Hermione assumed Ginny wanted to talk.

“Certainly, where are my manners?”

“We'll stay here,” Ron said. “We've seen houses before. Besides, we're hungry.” Ron and Luna remained where they were, and Harry started preparing the serving of the meal.

“This way,” Hermione said to Ginny, who promptly grabbed Gabrielle. The two Weasley girls followed Hermione up the hallway, and into her bedroom. Technically Gabrielle wasn't a Weasley... but that was only a technicality. In Ginny's eyes, Gabrielle was a sister. As the three walked in, Ginny closed the door behind her and her face wore a wry grin.

“About your last letter Hermione - - ,” Ginny started, and stopped when Hermione laughed.

Gabrielle and Ginny watched Hermione, all three girls with smiles.

“What was that all about?” Ginny finished.

“Iz `arry really your boyfriend?” Gabrielle asked.

Hermione thought for a moment. How would she answer? “I guess he is.”

Ginny looked as if she didn't believe her; but Hermione had never lied to her before. It had only been a week, but Hermione looked different. Her dress and her hair made her look fabulous, but there was something else. She looked happy; she WAS happy.

“Tell!” Ginny urged. “We need to hear EVERYTHING!” Ginny's need for gossip temporarily took dinner from her mind.

“The whole family has all been through a lot in the short time Harry has been here, especially me and Harry,” Hermione said. “Dad was nearly killed and now he looks at life through new eyes. Harry saved him from being mauled by a dog, and he has really opened up to us, to me. He's told me all his secrets. Well just about all of them. He told me he - - .”

Ginny was still looking for a sign that this was a joke, but she couldn't think why Hermione would joke about such a thing. And she looked so different, so happy. She waited for Hermione to finish the last sentence, but she didn't. “He told you...?”

Hermione shook her head; she wasn't saying another word, but she would give Ginny a clue. “And you can tell Tonks when you see her next that now I DO know what it feels like to snog Harry. In fact I know quite well: we're getting pretty good at it,” she said with a giggle. It was Ginny's idea to talk about this, but Hermione was now glad she had. It felt good to open up with her friend.

“And the bunny-rabbit nose bit?”

“It's true. He wriggles his nose when he drifts off. It's adorable.”

“Hermione, you're pulling my leg,” Ginny told her.

“Well, let me explain, but first let me show you where Harry's been sleeping,” Hermione said with a wicked smile and a wink. She grabbed Ginny's arm, as if to lead her out of the room. They reached the closed door and Hermione spun her around, arm outstretched, indicating her own bed.

Ginny wasn't buying. “Right! You're telling me Harry has been staying in here, with you?”

She couldn't answer, but nodded, still smiling. No longer a secret, Hermione felt good. She obviously needed to confide with Ginny, and Gabrielle as well for Hermione also felt close to her. “But before you ask, nothing's happened. We've just - - .”

“Jut what?” Ginny asked.

“Kissed, and slept.”

“Hermione, are you crazy?” Ginny asked.

“What will you do if your muzzer finds out, Hermooney?” Gabrielle asked.

“Mum knows, so does Dad. They brought us breakfast in bed this morning.”

Ginny went quiet, so it had been a joke all the time. She raised an eyebrow asking for explanation.

“Pancakes!” Hermione added, as if that explained everything.

“Right! Wait here!” Ginny decided Hermione's outrageous lies needed to be exposed once and for all. She walked out of the room and back to the kitchen. “Harry? What did you have for breakfast this morning?”

Harry had been talking to Ron about something, and Ginny's question had derailed his train of thought. He tried to remember back to this morning. What was it? Bacon? Cereal? Toast? No.

“Pancakes!” he said, not sure why he was being asked.

“Where did you have them?”

She knew! Hermione had confided in Ginny and now she knew! Before Harry could tell himself he didn't mind and had done nothing to be embarrassed about, a deep beetroot blush started on his neck and filled his entire face within seconds.

Ginny's eyes grew so big, they were huge! Harry - Hermione - Both of them! She turned around and began to march back to Hermione, who she could hear laughing in her room. As an afterthought Ginny spun back around and announced to Harry, Ron, and Luna, “Dinner will be just a minute! We have something to deal with first!” She stormed back into Hermione's room.

***

Harry brought the tray with the roast to the centre of the dining table, and set it down. It looked and smelt great. Hermione and her mother had set the table together with a white linen tablecloth, candles and a formal dinner setting; it looked amazing. Harry wondered if he was going to have to hold Ron so that the others could serve themselves first. He sat in the empty seat, next to Hermione, and Ginny sat on Hermione's left. One the other side Ron faced Harry, with Luna next to him and Gabrielle. Ron made a slight greedy motion towards the food before Harry stopped him.

“Whatever happened to ladies first?” Harry asked him.

Hermione picked up the tray of potatoes while Ginny and Gabrielle started with vegetables. The way Ron watched on, one would almost think he hadn't eaten in a month. The dishes passed around the table, everyone placing generous portions of food on their plates. It all smelt so good nobody held back. Even with the unexpected dinner guest there was plenty to go around; there had to be - Ron was there.

With a smile Harry passed a plate of potatoes to Ron, who took it as the sign that the potatoes could start their doomed, lemming-like march from the bowl to his plate, where they would be quickly devoured. Lifting his fork as he would a spear, Ron was about to attack the defenceless meal on his plate when the lack of any other motion caught his eye. He was the only one looking down on dinner with the insatiable eye of a falcon swooping on its prey. Nobody else was moving, they were all looking at him, smiling, waiting, watching as Ron was not able to wait. Ron looked across to see Harry smiling at him.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” Harry said to all, and lifted his glass of soft drink. “To good friends.”

“Good friends,” Hermione responded, followed by the remaining girls. Ginny and Gabrielle joined in, followed by Luna. Ron, reluctantly put down his fork and lifted his glass. “Yeah!” he said simply. “Eat now?”

Hermione laughed, while Ginny looked as if she was embarrassed.

“Yes, Ron” Harry agreed, “Eat now.”

He did. They all ate, giving voice to what they thought of the meal.

“Harry, this is amazing!” Ginny told him. “You made all this?”

“Emma helped,” he said simply.

“Don't listen to him, Ginny. Mum hardly helped at all. Harry did practically everything, all on his own. He's cooked a few times already, probably more times than I have all year.”

For Ginny, the news that Harry cooked was secondary to something else he had said. “Emma?” she asked curious, giving Hermione a look.

Hermione laughed as she saw what Ginny was driving at. “He calls her Mum too. It's so sweet,” she said, ruffling Harry's hair.

“My Dad cooks all the time,” Luna said.

“Harry, you've gone all soft on us,” Ron told him. “You shouldn't be cooking. You have other things to worry about.”

Ron's dinner conversation left a lot to be desired. It wasn't what he said, or even how he said it. It was more a case of watching the battle between Ron pausing only as long as necessary to get his words out so that he could continue getting food in. Sometimes he managed to do both simultaneously.

“What other things?” Harry asked.

“Quidditch!” Ron replied as if it should have been obvious. “How are we going to win the House Cup if Harry is down in the kitchen organising the House Elves? Soft, mate, you've gone real soft.”

Hermione stiffened; Harry felt her. But before she could respond Harry laid a hand on her leg underneath the table. His touch was gentle and had the effect of calming her. Harry looked relaxed and in control. Nothing Ron could say was going to bother him tonight. He was among friends, and he couldn't be happier.

“Ron, I'm not playing Quidditch this year,” Harry said.

“But you're going back, right?” Ron asked hopefully.

Harry said nothing, but his smile gave him away. He looked at Hermione and winked.

“I'm thinking I probably have to, Ron. Someone has to keep an eye on you.”

To Hermione, this unexpected news was the best thing she had heard in a long time. “Harry, are you sure?” He nodded, he was sure; it was the right thing to do, the strong thing to do.

“You've changed your mind?” Ginny asked, also smiling.

“Hang on,” Hermione interrupted. “What about the nightmare, about Riddle, about - - .”

“It's all right, Hermione. I'm not scared of him, or anyone. I don't care if I have to fight Riddle and a legion of Death Eaters just to get through the gate. I'm going back.”

“What about everyone else?”

“I can't help them if I'm not there, Hermione. I'll be watching constantly, every second. I'm going back.”

“And you were going to tell me this when?” she asked grinning.

“Later,” he said and watched in amusement as Ginny and Gabrielle caught some meaning in that word and laughed.

“Boy, Hermione,” Ginny said, elbowing her lightly to get her attention. “You sure have changed him in a week. What happens in another week?”

Hermione smiled and patted Harry's leg underneath the table. “I'm not altogether sure, but it should be fun to find out.”

”Tell him he HAS to play Quidditch!” Ron blurted. “He HAS to or we don't have any chance of winning.”

“I don't know, Ron. Ginny did as good a job of seeker as I ever did, better probably,” Harry replied.

“Thanks, Harry. But I just got lucky,” Ginny smiled sweetly at Harry's praise.

“That always worked for me too,” Harry said. “Perhaps you can explain to Ron that I'm not playing. Ever again. It's not part of who I am anymore.”

“What do you mean not who you are?” Ron wanted to know in between shovelling food. “You're Harry Potter, the youngest seeker in a century.”

“Well, Ron, I'm not so young anymore. Besides, Ginny is younger than me and she did win the last game. You managed then without me and you'll manage the next one as well, and the one after that and the one after that.” Harry had the air of someone who would not, could not, be talked out of his decision.

Harry beamed; he could not be happier. He was going back to Hogwarts, back with his friends and damn Riddle or anyone else who tried to stop him.

“What do I have to say to convince you?” Ron wanted to know.

“Nothing. There's nothing you can say.”

“Tell me why again?” Ron asked. He was looking for an angle, any angle to talk Harry into playing again.

“I don't want to,” he said smiling.

“What kind of answer is that? I don't want to face another Potions class but I have to.” Ron was clearly starting to get worked up. To him it was more than a game. It held the potential to make him more than he felt he could otherwise could be.

“They are two totally different things, Ron,” Harry said, inwardly laughing that so much of Hermione had rubbed off on him that he was starting to even sound like her. The rest of his friends at the table watched the exchange with interest. Clearly something important was happening here. “The lessons are supposed to be the reason we are going back,” Harry continued. “All of us! If I play or don't play Quidditch, it has no effect on my classes.”

“I don't agree, Harry,” Hermione told him with a smile. “You'll have more time for homework.”

“And for getting into trouble,” Ginny added.

“Who,” Harry asked with a grin. “Me?”

“I WON'T believe that you've already played your last game then,” Ron said sadly, admitting defeat.

Harry didn't know what to say to add to his point, so he simply shrugged.

“I wish you had told me at the time,” Ron said. He looked disappointed and stopped eating... always a sign he was upset.

“Why?” Hermione wanted to know. “What difference would it have made?”

Ron shrugged. “If I knew it was the last time we would all be playing together I would have enjoyed it more.”

Harry nodded; that made sense. “Well, Ron, what can I say? There is a last time for everything. I guess the idea is that we are supposed to get caught up in the moment, enjoying every second. You never know when those last times are going to spring up on us.”

The words seemed to ensnare the mood of all sitting at the table. Without meaning to, Harry's words had struck a chord within each of them.

“So what have you two been doing all week?” Ginny asked Hermione, in an effort to lift the mood of the conversation.

Stealing each others towels, she thought. “We watched a couple of movies,” Hermione said.

“Lord of the Rings,” Harry chipped in. “Ron you HAVE to see it, it's awesome!”

“What is?” Ron asked.

“Lord of the Rings. There is this bloody great troll in it, just like the one we saw in our first year.”

“You're kidding!” Ron said, surprised and a little scared at remembering the troll that had very nearly killed Hermione.

“Nope! It's even bigger and scarier than the one we saw,” Harry said.

Ron was now reliving the memory of what that troll had done. “Scarier?” Ron asked.

“Yeah, and meaner too. But heaps more stupid,” Harry finished.

Hermione watched Ron's expression and saw he was starting to go white. She laughed in an effort to get Ron to relax. “I'm sure you and Harry would have been able to deal with the one in the movie,” she said confidently.

Ron nodded, perhaps trying to convince himself. “I had nightmares for weeks after that,” Ron said.

“I didn't see it clearly the first time,” Hermione told him. “The second time wasn't so bad but only because I knew we all lived through it.”

“The second time?” Ron asked.

Hermione realised that Ron and the others didn't know what she was talking about. “Harry brought Sirius's Pensieve with him. He set out all these memories of things he had seen and done. Mum, Dad, and I watched them.”

Ron looked shocked, and Ginny also had an amazed expression.

“What do you mean you watched memories?” Ginny asked.

Harry turned to Ginny and explained. “You fill the Pensieve with water and put the memory in. Then you put your face into the Pensieve and it feels like you are right there when the memory takes place.”

“Harry, tell me you didn't!!!” Ron gasped.

“He did,” Hermione answered. “Harry went for a walk and Mum, Dad, and I watched them all. We saw everything Harry would have seen: the troll, the flying car, the Basilisk - - .”

“The spider??” Ron asked, horrified.

Hermione nodded, thinking back to that sight. “Yes, we saw Aragog. Mum screamed and Dad tried to run away.”

“HARRY!!!! What are you going around showing stuff like that for? You could have traumatized the lot of them!!!”

Harry agreed; he had taken a chance and the consequences of his actions didn't bear thinking about. “I know, but I thought it was only fair for Dan and Emma to see some of the things Hermione and the rest of us have been through. I wanted them to see how strong and capable she is.” Harry looked at Hermione and gave her his patented smile that said so much more than words could.

“Ginny,” Hermione said. “I saw you in the Chamber, lying so still like you were dead. It was horrible!”

Hermione gave Ginny a hug and Ginny hugged her back. “I should have known Harry would do everything he could to save me,” Ginny said.

“And me!” Ron chipped in.

“Yeah, Ginny,” Harry agreed, “Ron was there too.”

Ginny was going to say something, but she bit her lip.

“And because Harry thought to show Mum and Dad the memories,” Hermione continued, “they have agreed to let me go back to Hogwarts.”

Ginny squealed, and even Luna brightened up at the news.

“Gabrielle is coming to Hogwarts too,” Ginny said.

“Oui! I am looking forward to seeing the school again.” Gabrielle smiled in anticipation of being with her new friends at Hogwarts.

“Great!” Harry said. “You'll love it.”

“So that means we're all going back. All of us!” Ginny was ecstatic. She picked up her glass of soft drink and raised it in toast. “To us!” she said and everyone returned the toast.

“What is this stuff?” Ron asked looking at his drink.

“Soft drink,” Harry told him. “You're in the Muggle world, Ron, so I'm afraid there is no pumpkin juice to be had.”

Ron looked down at his drink again, as if he was deciding whether he liked it. Returning to the previous conversation, Ron turned to Luna. “You're still going to commentate for us, aren't you?” he stated more than asked.

Harry, Hermione and Ginny all rolled their eyes and Gabrielle giggled to see their reaction.

“I don't know,” Luna informed him. “Professor McGonagall said it should be someone who knew more about the game.”

“Are you crazy? Is McGonagall crazy? That's what I loved about it, you were - - mad. I was laughing my head off when I was listening to you. It was the funniest thing I've heard, ever.” Ron laughed and soon his laugh became infectious. Everybody was laughing along as they remembered Luna's commentary. Even Luna had a smile as she was reliving it all.

“It was fun,” Luna said.

“Good, settled!” Ron said finally. Turning to Harry and Hermione, Ron said, “Gabby got a letter from Hogwarts the same as we did. Professor McGonagall explained that she wouldn't have to be sorted as she isn't going to be a first year, so guess which house she is going to be in?”

Hermione and Ginny smiled, and Gabrielle smiled back.

“Ravenclaw?” Luna asked.

“Er, no Luna,” Ginny said wondering if Luna was joking. Luna seldom joked.

“Hufflepuff?”

“Gryffindor! Gabby's going to be with Hermione and me.”

“It's going to be so much fun,” Hermione said.

“And Ron?” Ginny said.

“What?”

“Gabby doesn't like it when you call her Gabby. She'd be happier if you called her Gabrielle.”

“What? That's stupid. You girls call her Gabby?”

“She doesn't mind if it comes from us.”

Gabrielle, Ginny and Hermione all giggled while Ron has a puzzled expression. Harry was smiling because finally the conversation had been taken away from Quidditch.

***

After the meal finished, Gabrielle, Ginny and Hermione were speaking in hushed tones about the wedding and how Gabrielle was fitting into the Weasley home.

“I hope Ron hasn't annoyed you too much,” Hermione said, leaning over towards Ginny and Gabrielle.

“Little too much,” Gabrielle said with a smile. “But Geeny helps me when Ron iz being - - .”

“When he's being a prat!” Ginny finished for her.

“That's just Ron being Ron, Gabby. He was the same way with me the first time I stayed with Ginny. The novelty will wear off and he'll leave you alone eventually,” Hermione told her.

A grin spread across Ginny's face as she looked in the direction of Harry. “What about THAT novelty, Hermione? Any chance of it wearing off?”

“I hope not,” Hermione said. She looked at Harry who was talking with Ron and Luna. Well more like Harry and Luna were listening while Ron was going off again. Ron had said something and Hermione watched as Harry rolled his eyes again.

“Bollocks!” Ron said. “Im-bloody-possible. You're either one or the other, Harry. You can't do both.”

“Hermione manages it,” Harry said as Hermione turned her head to at hearing her name mentioned. As if to demonstrate Harry put his arm around her and drew her close.

“Manages what?” Hermione asked.

“Being a Muggle and a witch at the same time. Sometimes more one than the other but you still balance them together, don't you?” Harry asked her. “Ron was just telling me it had to be either one or the other.”

“Why does it have to be one or the other?” Hermione asked, sensing another argument was raring its ugly head.

“That's the way it is, always has been. You're either born with magic or you aren't,” Ron said.

“What about a Squib?” Harry suggested. “If Mrs. Figg were here, she'd probably tell you that you were talking rubbish.”

“Well she isn't here, and anyway unless you're planning to go into the Squib business it doesn't count.”

“So what are you saying, Ron? I'm making yet another mistake?”

“Not a mistake - you're just not looking at things properly,” Ron said, now noticing all eyes were turned upon him.

“Ron,” Ginny said “give it a rest. Leave poor Harry alone for once.”

“Poor Harry? Oh yes, I forgot: poor Harry doesn't want to play Quidditch anymore. Poor Harry is talking about dropping out of the magic world. Leave poor Harry alone and try not to hurt his feelings.” Ron was now worked up and could feel himself getting angrier and angrier by the minute.

“Ron,” Harry started “I haven't decided anything yet. I'm still trying to feel my way through.”

“You decided to give Quidditch the flick pretty fast. What's to say - - ?”

“It's my decision to make, Ron, not yours.” Harry was trying to keep his voice calm but he could feel himself getting angry; he felt he shouldn't have to continue justifying his decision.

“Ours! It was our decision. You didn't even discuss it with me first. Instead you sprung it on me without giving me a chance to talk you out of it. We're supposed to be best mates.”

“I have nothing to say.” Harry and Ron now wore the same cross expression and both with their arms folded.

“Then why did I buy you a Quidditch book for Christmas?” Ron asked.

“I never asked you to,” Harry said.

“Waste of bloody money that was!” Ron replied. He couldn't even see how rude he was being; it was almost as if he was wearing blinders and saw the world only how he chose it to be.

“ENOUGH!” Harry shouted. “You can have the bloody book back!” Harry rose from his seat and stormed out of the room without giving Ron a chance to say another word.

“Ron!” Hermione said through a forced whisper.

“Ron!” Ginny said. “What are you doing? Hermione and Harry have gone to all this trouble and all you can do is - - .”

“Harry should play,” Luna said. Up to now she had only watched the conversation without taking part. “He's good at it.”

“See?” Ron said. “Luna agrees with me. I NEED him to.”

Hermione knew she should support Harry and be mad with Ron. But she couldn't really be angry.

“Ron, up to today Harry wasn't even going back. Now he is. Can't you be happy with that? It's only - - .”

Ron sat up sharply. “Don't you DARE tell me it's only a game. I get enough of that from Ginny and I don't need to hear it from you too.”

Silence fell upon the table. Hermione didn't know what to say to find out what it was that was upsetting her other best friend. As it turned out, she didn't have to. Luna took matters into her own hand.

“Ron, what is it?” Luna asked.

He paused, started to answer, stopped himself and sighed. He didn't know what to say. “It's not JUST a bloody game. It's the only chance I have of making anything of my life. It's all right for the rest of you. Hermione is heaps smart, everyone loves Ginny and they'll love Gabrielle too; you'll get heaps of job offers. Luna, you have your dad's paper to go to. What have I got?”

He paused again, looked down and without realising had scrunched the napkin on his lap into a tight little ball. “I always hoped I could play Quidditch after school. Don't laugh. but - - .”

Silence again.

Ginny spoke up, for the first time seeing some of her brother's private demons. “Nobody's laughing, Ron. But if that is REALLY what you want to do then it hasn't anything to do with Harry.”

“It has everything to do with him,” Ron replied. “Do you think I'd have made the team without him?”

“But - - .” Ginny's interruption was cut off by Hermione suddenly falling into a coughing fit, remembering how she had `assisted' Ron's trial that made him a member of the team.

Ginny looked at Hermione, who apologised, then went on. “Ron, if you are good enough or - - .”

“I know,” Ron said quickly. “It's all up to me and if I'm good enough I'm good enough. But Harry makes me better. Just having him in the team makes me better. I can't explain it better than that.”

He looked down sadly, and Luna again broke the silence. “Have you thought that you might make Harry play better too, Ron? Being the close friends you are.”

Ron thought about that, and softened slightly. Hermione suggested another way.

“Ron,” she said softly; he looked up slowly. “You are his closest friend. Ask him the real reason he isn't playing. The REAL reason,” Hermione said.

“I did, you heard him. He - - .”

Hermione shook her head. Harry had never spoken of it, even to her, but she had guessed what else could be on Harry's mind: Dumbledore. For the first time, Dumbledore wouldn't be there to watch him play. Hermione suspected that had a lot to do with it.

Ron seemed almost to read Hermione's thoughts because he either understood what hadn't been said or something very much like it.

“Why didn't he say something?” Ron asked, now feeling bad for the way he had gone.

“I don't know if he even realises it himself.”

Ron looked up in the direction of the hallway, and wondered what was taking Harry so long. “I'll get him,” he said and disappeared after Harry.

Less than a minute later Ron walked back to the table, without the book and without Harry. Something about his expression had caused everyone to stop and look. He looked awkward, odd, worried.

“Hermione,” Ron said, “he needs you.”

“Neither of you can find a simple book? Honestly, Ron!”

“He needs you! Something's wrong and he can't tell me what it is. He's just standing in the doorway and looking at the window.” Ron looked worried, and slightly embarrassed. Although he had lowered his voice hoping that only Hermione would hear him, everybody heard, and all other conversation ceased.

Ginny looked to Hermione, and Luna turned around to look at Ron. “He's crying,” he said. Ron didn't understand, and although he had seen Harry cry before, it wasn't an emotion he was entirely comfortable seeing from his best friend.

Hermione stood slowly, scared at what might have affected Harry. He was a little angry with Ron sure, but other than that he'd been fine all evening. He had joked, included everyone in conversation, and generally played the role of host.

Walking slowly, tentatively, she stopped just short of where Harry stood in the middle of the doorway of his room. He was looking at or out the window. “Harry?” she asked, but he didn't respond. He didn't move, and didn't take his eyes off whatever it was he was looking at. Tears were falling down his cheeks like small rivers; he made no sound. It didn't look like crying in the normal sense.

“Harry?” she said again, noticing the change that had come over her as well. Whatever it was that had upset him was starting to upset her too. It was clear Harry couldn't speak. Ginny, Gabrielle and Luna were standing a few steps behind Hermione as she reached the doorway, looking in. She saw it in an instant, but didn't know what it meant.

Standing in a vase on the desk of Harry's room was a bunch of sunflowers. They brightened up the whole room, and Harry couldn't take his eyes off them. He was smiling and crying at the same time. Hermione looked at Harry, and it took a moment to register that he wasn't crying as he had in previous days. What she was seeing were tears of joy.

She went to the desk, and picked up the tag resting against the vase. She read it, recognizing her father's handwriting and brought it back to Harry, handing it to him. Never feel you are alone, love Dan and Emma. Harry read the note, and now he couldn't take his eyes off it. Ginny inched toward the doorway, looking in to see what was going on.

“The flowers,” Hermione explained.

“What do they mean?” Ginny asked.

Hermione shrugged her shoulders as Harry put an arm around her, drawing her near, and kissing her forehead.

***

Everyone understood the significance of the flowers once Harry had repeated the conversation he had had with Dan days earlier, and moist eyes were all Harry could see, except for Ron of course. Ron appreciated the thought of the gesture Hermione's parents had made; he just didn't think a bunch of flowers was the sort of thing that should cause anyone to lose it like Harry had.

“I'm sorry, everyone,” Harry apologised, wiping his eyes again.

Ginny was first to speak. “You have nothing to apologise for, Harry. It was a lovely touch. Of course it moved you.”

“`Arry, you must `ave deeply touched `ermione's parents for zem to `ave left the sunflowers,” Gabrielle said.

Hermione nodded, but hadn't composed herself enough yet to speak. Harry was hugging her and smiled. He felt it was good to be around friends, around people who cared for him.

“I guess it was just a release of stuff I was holding back. I'm all right,” he assured them. Hermione looked up at him, smiling, and he kissed her deeply. She kissed back, and heard the silence echoing in her ears; it almost felt as if the oxygen had been removed from the room.

When they broke the kiss, Hermione saw the smiles from Ginny and Gabrielle. Ginny raised an eyebrow, but seemed genuinely happy for her friend. Luna had that classic Luna expression on her face: no expression, Ron looked slightly shocked. Harry kissed Hermione's forehead and finally let go.

He turned to Gabrielle, and silently gathered her in a hug, kissing her forehead too. Next came Ginny, though he held her slightly longer. He approached Luna, who still hadn't changed her expression. She seemed to have no indication of what Harry was going to do. Harry hugged her, and kissed her as he had the others. Finally he looked at Ron.

“Mate?” Ron said, uncertainly. “You're not going to - - .”

He did. Harry took the two steps and had Ron in a hug before he could break away. Harry held Ron for a long time, and only at the last instant did Ron's hands come up, hugging Harry back timidly.

“If you kiss me, Potter - - .”

Harry smiled, and kissed him on the forehead. The awkward expression on Ron's face caused Hermione, Ginny and Gabrielle to laugh. Harry merely went on smiling. “Thank you everyone. You all mean so much to me. Never for a second doubt how much you mean.”

A/N I know I've said it a few times but I want to give another HUGE big thankyou to my Beta IronChefOR for all his hard work, and for making this all so much better.

-->

13. 13

13

“Do you forgive me?” Harry asked Ginny.

“After that dinner, Harry, I'd forgive you for anything,” she replied.

“Well, the next time you send me a letter I promise I'll read it straight away,” Harry told her.

“Okay,” Ginny said, smiling. “So, Hermione, do you still need me to owl you each day with the highlights from the Daily Prophet?”

“Thanks, Ginny, but Mum and Dad have allowed me to go back to using magic. I'll owl the paper and get them to resume sending it to me.”

“So THAT'S what Ginny was writing you about each day!” Harry said. “I assumed it was all secret girls' stuff.”

“Some of it was,” Hermione said, laughing.

“And on that score,” Ginny said to Hermione, “I'll be expecting daily updates from YOU!” Both girls giggled, and even Gabrielle joined in. “Well, thanks for having us. We all had a great time,” Ginny said, giving Hermione a hug.

“Thank you, Hermooney and `arry. Dinner was superb!” Gabrielle said, also hugging Hermione.

“Glad you enjoyed it, Gabrielle. Ron, are you sure I can't get you to stay and help me clean up?” Harry said teasingly.

“With or without magic?” Ron asked.

“Without!” Hermione told him smiling.

“Sorry, no,” Ron decided. “Thanks for dinner.”

Ginny and Gabrielle disappeared with a slight Crack! followed by Luna and then Ron, leaving Harry and Hermione alone.

***

Harry lay down on his bed and had turned himself so he could see the flowers. He didn't even hear Hermione as she looked in through the doorway. She looked slightly disappointed he had chosen his own room to sleep in but she wasn't going to say anything.

“Good night, Harry,” she said. “You haven't forgotten which door is mine in case you need anything, have you?” she asked playfully.

Harry looked confused. Of course he knew which room was hers; he'd spent the last two nights there.

“No, why?” he asked.

“Nothing. Good night.” Hermione left.

“Hermione?” he said just as she reached her room.

She came back with a smile. “Yes, Harry?”

Harry paused, not knowing what to say. “Are you scared of me?”

Hermione laughed. She wasn't scared of Harry in any way at all. In fact, she was whatever the opposite of scared was. “No, Harry, why?”

Harry looked thoughtful; he clearly had something on his mind.

“Should I be scared of you?” she asked, now sitting on his bed.

Harry paused again. “Probably,” he said.

“Why?”

“I'm changing, and it's scaring me. I don't know who I am anymore.”

Now Hermione started to look concerned. She edged closer to him and touched his arm. Harry reached his hand out and held hers. His hand was cold and clammy.

“What's wrong?”

“Remember back when I saw Arthur being attacked through the eyes of the snake?” he asked.

Hermione nodded, feeling a cold hand against her breast... her own.

“Hermione, I'm changing. My hearing has gotten really good, so has my eyesight. Something is happening. I'm scared I'm turning into him!”

“Harry,” Hermione started. He sat up and hugged her, and she held him. She could feel his heart beating so fast.

“It's true. Remember how I could hear every word you and your mother said at the top of the stairs while I was in the kitchen after your father's accident?”

She nodded; she did remember. They had been practically whispering and Harry still heard them.

“And my eyes,” he said.

“What about them?” Hermione asked.

He got up and walked to the door, closing it and turning out the light. Hermione could still see him due to the slight amount of moonlight that was creeping through his window. He walked to the bookshelf and ran his finger across the spines of books from left to right. Harry wasn't looking at the books, but at Hermione's questioning expression. “Say stop,” Harry instructed her.

“Stop,” Hermione said when he was about two-thirds the way along the shelf. He grabbed the book his finger was resting on and without looking at it he walked to the window and drew the blind.

Harry sat on the bed next to Hermione, who had shuffled over to make room. The room was now pitch black; Hermione couldn't see a thing. She could hear him ruffle through the pages of the paperback novel she had chosen. “Say stop,” he instructed her again.

“Stop!” Hermione said, and Harry began reading.

“When he started talking on in this way the lawyer was quite tireless. He went through it all again every time K. went to see him. ”

Harry put the book in Hermione's hands as he stood up and walked to the door, turning on the light. Hermione looked down to the book before her and saw that Harry had read the first sentence on the left hand page. Harry had read the book in almost complete darkness!

“Harry!”

“I know. If I didn't know better I'd have thought I was turning into a werewolf.”

“Oh, my God, the dog!” Hermione looked to Harry's arm where the stiches were still in place.

“No, that was a dog. Even your dad saw it. Anyway, this started before that.”

Hermione tried to think; she had no idea what was happening to him, but she could see he was clearly afraid.

“What does it mean? What am I going to do?”

“Come on” she said, and holding his hand she took him across the hall and to her room.

“Hermione?” he started to ask.

“What? Are you going to sleep properly after what you told me?”

“Probably not,” he said sheepishly. He really preferred to be with her anyway, and now that Hermione had put on her bossy tone of voice, the whole thing had been decided.

“Good. Anyway - - ,” Hermione said, giving him a queer look.

“Anyway what?”

Before Harry could think another thought, Hermione was in his arms, kissing him. He didn't need to be told twice. They kissed together for a long time, a very long time.

***

Hermione lay in her bed facing Harry. She was in a state of bliss! Harry was propped up on one elbow, watching her, and running the index finger of his free hand around the small of her back. Hermione could feel his finger through the fabric of her nightgown. Every now and then his finger explored up around both of her shoulders, as well as to her side where she was ticklish. She watched him, watching her, watching him, and Hermione knew she would give anything to be able to freeze this moment in time. She felt a shiver of ecstasy flow through her body as he touched her ticklish spot again. She wondered what he was thinking; she knew what he was thinking.

“You want to say it again, don't you?” she asked him.

Harry nodded, confirming her thoughts.

“Harry, you should - - .”

“Hermione, I love you,” blurted from his lips and from his heart before Hermione could continue. He loved her, and she knew it.

“Harry, I - - .”

“I don't care, Hermione. You can give it back or make me take it back but it won't change a thing. I love you,” he said, all the time still tracing lazy circles on her back with his finger.

Hermione could feel her own tears of joy starting to well in her eyes, but she had nothing to say.

“I know I'm high maintenance - - ,” Harry started to say.

“No you're not,” she giggled. “You're adorable.”

“I can't help it, Hermione. I know it might be going too fast and everything. It's just that, well, you've always been there with me and for me ever since we met. It's only now I realise how much you mean to me.”

Hermione sighed; she wasn't sure if she was hearing Harry's heart talking or if he was just caught up in the moment. These feelings were also new to her and she hadn't yet fully explored them, though she knew what she wanted to say.

“Harry - - .”

Harry whipped out his free hand and grabbed his wand sitting on the bedside table near her. Her own wand was lying next to his. He lifted the wand up as high as he could. “Say stop!” he instructed her and released the wand, allowing gravity to take it.

“Stop!” Hermione said giggling when the wand was about halfway to the floor, but of course it didn't stop. It fell to the floor and could be heard bouncing.

“See?” Harry said. “I can't stop!”

Hermione needed no further word, but moved into him, and they kissed again. Harry put his arms around her, drawing her near, and Hermione did the same.

“Hermione,” he said, breaking away for air. “I don't want too move to fast. I'm not ready for anything --.”

“Harry, I have to tell you I'm not ready for more than this,” she told him.

“Neither am I. But this is fine?” he asked.

She giggled and answered him in kiss.

The kiss broke eventually but only because neither of them were able to breathe through their ears.

“Besides, I don't want to spoil anything,” he said.

“What do you mean?”

“Item number two,” Harry said, bringing up the last remaining secret between them.

“Are you sure you want to discuss this?” she asked, examining his expression.

“I have to, for your sake as well as mine. Besides, it's the very last secret I have. The very last!”

“Okay, Harry, go ahead. Item number two.”

“Riddle has been pushing more thoughts at me.”

Hermione looked confused. She knew, or thought she knew, what topic number two was about, but she couldn't see how Riddle was involved.

“What thoughts?”

Harry started to blush, and then stopped himself. “He has been pushing thoughts of me - - and you - - , well - - .”

“Having sex?” Hermione asked with just the slightest trace of a smile.

Harry's face grew a sheepish grin and he nodded, almost reluctantly. “Yeah.”

“How do you know they are coming from him?”

“There's something about them that feels the same as when he tried to trick me into thinking my mother was disappointed with me. I know it's him.”

“Are you sure these thoughts aren't coming from your own mind?” she asked. Hermione hated to ask the question, but she had to be certain. And she knew her mother would ask the same question when Hermione discussed this with her tomorrow.

Harry shook his head, “They're his. Not that I - - but - - I - - well, I'm not ready for that, Hermione. I just want to be here with you forever and not spoil anything. I just want to love you forever.”

Hermione nodded; that was agreeable to her. “I don't understand. Why would Riddle do that?”

The expression on Harry's face indicated his thoughts had turned inwards, though his finger continued drawing lazy circles on her back. “Who knows why he does anything? But I think I have an answer.”

She waited for Harry to continue, but he didn't. He looked as if he was scared to say it. Hermione moved closer and kissed him again, lightly, on the lips.

“I think it's about blood,” Harry told her. “The night of the buck's party, Mr. Weasley and Bill were talking to me about blood. I think Riddle thinks he can weaken me if I - - .”

Hermione's face started to take on an angry look. Without meaning to, Riddle, through Harry, had insulted her. At least she felt insulted.

“He thinks that if he can get us together he will weaken me. He's probably chosen to forget all about his own Muggle father and thinks he is the true heir of Slytherin, the true pure-blood heir of Slytherin.”

Hermione thought about what Harry was saying. She knew he was not trying to sugar-coat his speculations for her. He was telling her everything he thought and he felt.

“My mother had Muggle parents, so you know blood doesn't mean anything to me,” Harry said.

Hermione nodded. He seemed to still be battling with his Muggle vs. Magic inner demons, and she hoped to help him find some peace there later. But she also knew he hadn't tried to hide anything.

“So what DOES mean something to you?” Hermione asked.

“You do!” he replied, kissing her again.

“How does this dream make you feel?” she asked. The question struck Harry as amusing slightly, because for a fraction of a second he could easily imagine Emma asking him the exact same question in exactly the same way.

“Good,” Harry replied, and he saw Hermione start to blush. For the first time he stopped drawing circles and placed his hand softly, comfortingly, on her shoulder. “Good, because if I'm right as to what Riddle is doing and why he is doing it, then he is making a big mistake. Probably the biggest mistake he has ever made.”

Hermione's temporary embarrassment had faded away. “Why?”

“Because if he thinks my being around you is going to weaken me, he has no idea. Hermione, just you being here, with me, makes me stronger than I ever could be on my own. It's not just me he has to deal with now, it's me AND you.”

***

Slowly edging out of the bed where Hermione still slept, Harry was satisfied he had managed not to wake her again. He looked down upon her and saw she was still asleep, her tangled, shoulder length hair all over the place. Harry could hear Emma and Dan talking softly to each other in the kitchen, so he went to his room and put on his dressing gown before going to them.

At seeing him, Emma smiled and Harry walked straight to her arms, hugging her and kissing her cheek.

“Thank you for the flowers,” he whispered to her. “I don't know what to say.”

“They were Dan's idea,” she told him but still went on hugging him.

“I knew that,” Harry said, and he then walked to Dan and hugged him too.

“I can't begin to say what they meant to me. I just stood there in the doorway looking at them. I couldn't even move to read the card. Hermione had to do that.”

“You're very welcome, Harry,” Dan said, returning the hug. “And I can't begin to tell you how happy Emma and I are to see you still here. In fact, we hope you'll stay right up until school goes back, before you make any decisions about your future.”

“Yes,” Emma agreed. “We are still here for you and we know how happy Hermione is for you still to be here.”

“You mean that? That it's okay if I stay?”

“Of course we mean it,” Dan said. “We want you to.”

“Thank you, both of you,” Harry said. “And I hope this news makes you happy as well, though if you tell me I shouldn't because you're worried about Hermione, then - - I'll - - .”

“What news?” Emma asked.

“I'm going back! I'm going back to Hogwarts. I'm not scared of Riddle or anyone, and I want to be there for my friends in case they need me, Or if I need them.”

“Are you sure, Harry?” Dan asked.

“I'm sure. It's where I need to be.”

Dan looked at Emma and she smiled. “You still have nearly three weeks, Harry. It's not necessary for you to make a decision today.”

“Are you trying to talk him out of it, Dad?” Hermione asked from the doorway of the kitchen.

“No, dear,” Dan replied and he walked over to her, kissing her forehead. Hermione hugged him, and then walked to her mother and into her arms. “It's just that we know what it means for him to say that.”

“Harry knows what he's doing. And besides, if he stayed away it wouldn't stop anything,” Hermione said.

Dan nodded. “What changed your mind, Harry?” he asked.

In answer, Harry said nothing but walked to Hermione, kissing her forehead and holding her close.

If Dan and Emma exchanged looks at this public embrace, neither Harry nor Hermione saw, but after just a minute of standing this close, Harry reluctantly let her go.

“Dad,” Hermione said, “no golf today?”

“Not today. They forecasted rain for later this morning,” Dan explained.

“I'm sorry,” Harry said.

“There's always next week, Harry,” Dan said. “Speaking of which, what do you say about coming out with me?”

Harry had never played or even seen a game of golf, except for the few minutes he watched on television with Dan last weekend. But as he saw the smile on Hermione's face, he knew there was only one answer he could give. “Sure, why not?”

Hermione hugged Harry again; she was so thrilled to have heard her father make the invitation that she simply couldn't control herself. Harry took the opportunity the hug gave him to whisper in her ear, “I think he just wants me to carry his clubs.”

Hermione couldn't help but laugh, as did Dan when she told him what Harry had said.

“Gee, Harry,” Dan said, “seeing you insist who am I to stop you? I was going to get a golf buggy, but if you'd rather caddie for me then - - .”

Emma hit Dan in the stomach before he could finish. “Dan's joking, Harry. You don't have to carry his clubs.”

“Unless he wants to, Emm. If Harry wants - - .” Emma hit him again and he finally stopped teasing.

“Breakfast!” Hermione announced.

“Excellent idea,” Harry said quickly. “Make mine cereal; two pieces of just brown toast ; and orange juice.”

Hermione stood where she was; she wasn't offering to make Harry's breakfast, she was hungry herself.

“Sounds good, Hermione, make that two,” Emma said, wearing a wide smile.

“Just toast for me, dear, marmalade, and seeing you are going to the trouble, why not put the kettle on and you can make a pot of tea,” Dan said with a wink.

Hermione remained where she stood, though amused at the fact that she was the brunt of their joint joke. It looked very much as if she had inadvertently volunteered herself for breakfast duty today.

“Hermione?” Harry asked with a cheeky grin. In answer Hermione just smiled at him and he pointed to the kitchen. “That big white box over there? That's the refrigerator. That's where you'll find the orange juice.”

“And the milk,” added Emma.

“And the butter,” added Dan.

Hermione couldn't contain herself anymore and burst out laughing, before going to the kitchen and making breakfast for everyone.

“Hermione, you know that holiday your father and I always planned but never got around to taking?” Emma asked.

“You've been talking about that for years. It will never happen.”

Dan smiled and from nowhere pulled out some travel brochures. “Would you like to bet on that?” he asked teasingly.

Hermione smiled, but didn't look convinced. “You're kidding, right?”

Emma shook her head. “Wrong! Your father and I are going to book a cruise around the Mediterranean.”

“Really?” Hermione asked. “That's great! You've been promising yourselves that cruise since before I went to Hogwarts.”

“I know,” Dan said, “and I thought it about time I made good my promise to your mother.”

“So where are you off to?” Harry asked.

Dan read from the brochure and listed the itinerary. “We fly to Lisbon in Portugal where we embark aboard the Silvercloud cruise ship. The cruise lasts for fourteen days and takes us to Oporto, Cadiz and Valencia in Spain, Sete and Cannes in France, and then to Portofino and Genoa, Italy.

“I'm really looking forward to Genoa,” Emma said. “It looks lovely.”

“Where we just may decide to stay another couple of days so we can look around,” Dan finished.

“Is Hermione going?” Harry asked.

“Hermione will be at school with you, Harry,” Dan replied.

“And that sounds fine with me,” Hermione added. She was looking forward to going back. Harry smiled as well.

“We were thinking of booking the first week you return,” Emma told her daughter.

“But - - ,” Harry started to say before Dan cut him off.

“But nothing, young man,” he said mockingly. “I promised Emma this holiday too long ago.”

“But - - ,” he tried again.

“I know what you're going to say,” Emma told him. “But we agree with Professor McGonagall. Why should we, or you for that matter, allow him or them to control our lives? We can't live scared all the time, or afraid to live at all.”

Emma could see by Harry's expression that he hadn't read his Hogwarts letter, a fact confirmed by Hermione.

“Harry hasn't read the letter yet,” Hermione told her parents. “Harry, Professor, now Headmistress McGonagall, said the Governors of the School decided it must remain open, otherwise Riddle would have won. We have to live our lives normally, and without the threat of fear.

Harry thought about it, and though perhaps not entirely convinced, he understood the sentiment behind the statement.

“Hermione?” he asked, “are you disappointed you aren't going on holiday with your parents?”

“That depends. Are you still going back to school?”

“Yep!”

“Then the answer is, nope!” They both laughed together. “Besides, who is to stop us from going on holidays ourselves when we finish school?”

Harry liked the sound of that. “Great idea.” He turned to Emma and Dan. “Can you bring back lots of photos so we can decide if we go to the same places?”

“Of course,” Emma said. “But you have to promise to go to Genoa. You'll love it!

“Okay,” he agreed.

***

Harry was surprised to find his clothes and towels hadn't been removed while he was in the shower. He smiled as he thought that if Hermione had removed them again, he would have no choice but to do the same back to her. No doubt Hermione had some other prank planned against him, and he silently wondered how long it would be before she resorted to magic practical jokes now that she was once more allowed to use magic.

Now dressed, he saw Hermione was sitting on her bed, reading. He wondered what he was going to do to amuse himself today. The forecast rain had arrived so that meant he couldn't even take Sam for a walk.

Emma walked up behind him and looked into Hermione's room.

“Mum?” Hermione said. “What do you say we do something about my hair?”

Emma seemed not to expect to hear Hermione say such a thing. “Your hair?” she asked with a quizzical expression.

“Why not? A change is as good as a holiday,” Hermione replied.

Emma stood there for a fraction of a second as if to consider Hermione's suggestion. “Okay, let's do it!”

“Excellent,” Dan said, now standing at Emma's side. “That will give Harry and I a chance to do something I haven't done before.”

Now it was Harry's turn to give Dan a what-do-you-mean look .

“Chess!” Dan told him. “The girls gave me a commemorative Napoleon/Duke of Wellington chess set for Christmas and I haven't had a chance to use it. You play, don't you?”

“I guess. I mean the rules are the same as Wizard's Chess,” Harry told him.

“Sound like a plan. Let's do it!” Dan decided, and Hermione could be heard giggling as they walked away.

Dan and Harry walked together towards Dan's study where the chess set was located. As they walked through the door, Harry was intrigued to see Dan closed it behind him.

Emma sat on Hermione's bed and looked at her daughter. She was so happy for Hermione, who had seemed happier herself the past week than any other time of her life. Hermione's smile was now a constant companion; such a change from the worried look she had when she told her mother about how Harry looked the day before the wedding.

“Changing your hair?” Emma asked.

“You've GOT to be kidding! I love it this way,” Hermione said with a smile.

“I didn't think so. So then this talk is to be about - - ?”

“Love! Harry loves me! He told me,” Hermione said, now happy that she had gotten the news out before she exploded.

Emma's obligatory `I see' did not eventuate. Instead, she hugged her daughter.

“I tried to tell him to think about it first, but he couldn't. He loves me, and I love him too.”

Emma smiled; she knew or rather strongly suspected this moment would arrive at some point. Now it had, and now Emma couldn't be happier for her.

“Love! Love! Love, I'm in love and I don't care who knows it!” Hermione cried.

“Have you told Harry?” Emma asked. Hermione shook her head but her smile remained just as strong.

“No, I haven't. And before you ask, I'm not going to tell him either. Not yet, not until this is over.”

Emma was about to say something but Hermione anticipated and cut her off first.

“I know. Life is short and all that stuff. Nobody knows what happens tomorrow. I can't tell him until Riddle is out of the picture and we can have a normal life.”

“And then what happens?” Emma wanted to know.

“Then I tell him how I feel, and I don't care if we spend every day together.”

Emma went silent; they both knew the dangers Tom Riddle represented. They had both SEEN some of them, thanks to Harry's Pensieve.

“Honey, - - .”

“I know. But Harry has to stop him. WE have to. Somehow, we will defeat him once and for all.”

“We?” Emma asked. She knew what Hermione would say. She was just giving her a chance to put into voice what was running through her mind.

“We! We're a team. I will stand right alongside him as I have done already. I WON'T let Harry face Riddle alone. I WON'T! Besides, like you said at breakfast, we won't be bullied!”

If Hermione expected to hear Emma's objections, she was disappointed.

“I know, honey. I don't know what to say. I'm so far away from all this magical stuff. I understand a lot more about it now thanks to the Pensieve, but when it comes to decisions in your world I have to trust the abilities of the smartest witch of the age.”

Hermione smiled; a tear could be seen on her cheek. She knew she would be risking her very life, and that her mother understood the risks. She also knew her mother couldn't talk her out of her decision. Emma wanted her to be safe, but she knew that even though she tried to sound brave this morning, Tom Riddle stood directly between Harry, Hermione, and happiness. If Riddle triumphs, there will be no happiness for anyone: wizard, witch, or Muggle.

Mother and daughter hugged again, for a long time. “I can't tell you how happy I am for you,” Emma said. “And to hear Harry is going back to school with you.”

“Thanks Mum. Harry thinks Riddle plans to attack back at Hogwarts, so that gives us a couple of weeks to put our heads together and come up with something,” Hermione said.

“Heads together,” Emma laughed. “Up till now, all I've heard about is lips being together.”

Hermione laughed with her. “I know, I love it, and I love him! He stayed here again with me last night.”

“I know, I checked on you both. You both looked so adorable together.”

“Nothing happened, Mum. Harry even said that would be moving way too fast. For him as well as me.”

“I'm happy to hear that. It sounds as if Harry is every bit as sensible as you are,” Emma said proudly.

“Speaking of which, Harry told me about the dreams,” Hermione told her, her mood now darker. Emma raised her eyebrows; the last she heard, these dreams were boyish fantasies.

“Not what you think, Mum. Harry said they were coming from Riddle. He thinks Riddle is trying to get Harry and I together and this will somehow weaken him.”

Emma considered Hermione's words. “Weaken?”

“Harry thinks it's a blood thing. Sex with the mudblood will somehow take away from Harry's power.”

Emma was going to say something but Hermione touched her chest and stopped her.

“That's what Harry thinks RIDDLE is planning. That's not what Harry thinks,” Hermione said.

“What does Harry think?”

“Harry said he and I together are stronger than he is on his own. Mum, I love him and I want to spend every day and every night with him.”

“Every night?” Emma asked with a tease.

“EVERY night! And if you or Dad says we - - .”

“Could I stop you?”

“No,” Hermione said with a smile. “Mum,” Hermione said with a new tone in her voice. “If something happens to me, I need you to know how happy I am.”

Emma nodded; she had no words to say. She knew Hermione would say something like this, and had steeled herself for it. But even after expecting to hear it, it didn't make it any easier to hear.

“And I also want you know how much I love you and Dad.”

“We know, honey,” Emma said through her tears. “And we love you so much. And Harry too.”

Holding each other for a long time, Emma knew what to say to lighten the mood.

“Dear, do you know what makes this moment really special?” Emma asked.

“No, what?”

“The knowledge that right now, Dan is upstairs giving Harry THE talk. I can't wait to see his face in a few hours.”

“Hours?” Hermione laughed. “What is Dad going to tell him?”

“Everything!”

***

Harry laughed. He moved his knight knowing it was going to be taken, but he didn't care; he was having too much fun. He had already lost the first game and was well on his way to losing the second, but he still didn't care.

“Do girls know? I mean what you just told me?” he asked.

“No. And more importantly they don't know that WE know. That's possibly the only advantage we have over the fairer sex.”

“How come I never heard this before, Dan?” Harry asked.

“I guess because up to now you've only been hanging around boys. I didn't know myself when I was your age. I was in my twenties before anyone clued me in.”

“But if they don't know, then why do they - - ?”

“Spend so much time hiding their emotions, Harry? That one I haven't worked out. It could be because love scares them.”

“Why would it scare them? Isn't that what they want?”

“Yes, it is. It's what they want, and need, and give back to us guys many, many times over. That special look you get sometimes, a whisper at night, a stolen kiss or even a long kiss - these are the things we guys would give our right arms for. But on some level I suspect they are scared at what would happen to them if that love dies.”

“Or if something happens to us,” Harry added.

Dan nodded, taking the knight with his queen. “You didn't see, but Emma was a real mess after she got home from shopping and I told her about the accident.”

“She was upset, but didn't look like she was a mess.”

“She was, so was Hermione - on the inside. But because girls think we can't handle the more sensitive emotions, they hide themselves from themselves. They have to play being the strong one. It's a coping mechanism.”

“Even though they both needed to be weak?” Harry asked, using Dan's earlier comments.

Dan nodded. “My father was first mate on container ship. He was at sea for months at a time. Mum, Georgia and I had to make up what we were missing from within. I know I was overprotective of Georgia, but something told me I had to be the man of the family.”

“Is that why you're overprotective of Hermione. I mean - - .”

“That's okay, Harry, you're allowed to say that, and you probably have a point,” Dan smiled. “To you Harry, Hermione can do anything, that's how Emma sees her too. To me she'll always be my little girl, no matter how old she is.

“Georgia was four years younger and depended on me to look after her. And I did. I was big brother; only brother; and surrogate father for her up until the time she was married. She's a nurse over in Dover now with three little ones of her own.

“The first time I saw Hermione I was struck at how much of Georgia she had in her. So as you point out, yes I acknowledge that sometimes I am overprotective of her. Emma on the other hand had four brothers, two older and two younger. They made her play rugby with her and she was constantly standing up for herself against them. She told me once that if one of her brothers were getting bullied it would be her that put a stop to it by standing up to the bully.”

“Malfoy!”

Dan nodded and smiled. “You should have seen her face when she saw Hermione hit Malfoy. She said it brought tons of memories flooding back. To Emma, Hermione is strong, hardworking, capable. And woe betide anyone who tries to push her around.”

“And - - ,” Harry said, deliberately pausing for effect.

“And?” Dan asked.

“And, I love her.” Harry said to Dan. Dan smiled, nodded his head (he already knew) and picked up the Black Queen he had already taken, placing it on its starting square.

“You already took my Queen,” Harry said.

“I know, but anyone who loves my daughter deserves to get their Queen back.”

Harry grinned; he was sure there were no secrets anymore.

“Does Hermione know?” Dan asked.

“She knows. Is a hundred times enough to hear it?”

“No. A hundred times a day perhaps.”

“I only told her for the first time today. I love her, and I love how that feels.”

Dan smiled at him, happy to see Harry himself so happy.

Harry grinned again, and moved his regained Queen to check the White King.

***

Two hours later, Harry and Dan finally emerged from the study. Harry had lost nine consecutive games but he had gained much, much more. Dan was laughing at Harry's last comment and Harry laughed back. To Emma and Hermione they looked an odd sight; Dan with his arm around Harry's shoulder, both laughing, especially after Harry had to endure THE talk for the second time in two days. It was such a contrast to the look he had when Emma finished with him the day before.

Hermione waited for Harry to say something, she needed to know what was discussed.

“Hermione, you should have been there. Talking with your dad was great - he is SO cool!”

Hermione didn't know what to say, she was expecting to see the same look on his face he wore yesterday.

“Did you know your dad knew heaps of stuff about military history?” Harry asked her.

“Er, yes, I did. Is THAT what you talked about?”

“A little, but mostly about stuff you're not allowed to know about,” he said with a knowing smile.

“I'm not?” Hermione was amused that Harry, after giving up all his secrets to her, was going to create a new one. A secret she was going to enjoy getting from him.

“No! Secret men's business.” Harry laughed again at whatever the private joke was between him and Hermione's father. Emma looked at Harry, Hermione, and then to Dan. Dan winked to Emma, and she decided she was going to INSIST on hearing everything he and Harry had discussed. In fact, she couldn't wait.

“Dear, can I have a word with you?” Emma asked Dan.

“Sure.” Dan winked at Harry and they walked in the direction of Emma's study.

Harry saw it first, from the top of the stairs. Hermione saw Harry's reaction and turned to see what he was looking at. Harry was looking at the fireplace. The fireplace that stood where Dan's mother's cabinet used to be in the lounge-room. The fireplace they didn't have; the fireplace that wasn't supposed to be there.

“Mum?” Hermione asked, surprise sounding in her voice.

Dan and Emma were just at the door of her study when they turned to see Hermione, and followed Harry's gaze before they also saw the fireplace. Now they all stood still, looking at it.

“Floo!” Harry said simply. Hermione nodded, understanding. Dan and Emma didn't.

“I don't remember that being there this morning,” Dan said playfully. The playful mood disappeared as he saw Harry's ashen face. Sweat had developed on Harry's brow and his hand reached out for Hermione's.

“What is it?” Emma asked.

Hermione tried to turn to answer her mother, but she couldn't take her eyes off the fireplace. “In the magical world they use fireplaces as a means of travel. It's called the Floo Network.”

“It isn't supposed to be there,” Harry said. “It CAN'T be there, it just CAN'T!”

“It is there, Harry,” Dan said, now at Harry's side. “The question is how did it get there and why?”

Hermione looked to Harry, who clearly had no answer. Hermione took a step towards the stairs but Harry remained in place, like a rock. He was scared and afraid of what the fireplace meant, and who put it there.

“Harry?” Hermione said. His face was now drained of blood and was starting to turn white. The hand that held her own was cold. “Come on, whatever it is, we'll deal with it together.”

Harry wasn't surprised Hermione wasn't scared. She hadn't been with him when Kingsley gave him the tour of the Ministry of Magic. She hadn't talked to the people in charge of the Floo Network Authority. She didn't know.

Reluctantly, Harry let her lead him down the stairs and they stood in front of the fireplace. It was an old-style fireplace made from large fire-stained bricks. It was bare; no fire was burning. Had Harry looked, he would have seen no brass container containing Floo powder attached. Harry couldn't take his eyes off the centre of the fireplace where the fire, if there were one, would be.

“How long do we have to wait?” Emma asked. Harry was the only one that was afraid.

“Not long,” Harry told them.

“How do you know, Harry?” Hermione asked.

“There is only one person who has the power to put a Floo portal into a Mugg- - non magical home. Not even the head of the F.N.A. can do that.”

“F.N.A.?” Emma asked.

“Floo Network Authority. Only the Minister can do it,” Harry said.

“The Minister of Magic?” Dan asked and Harry answered by nodding.

“The Minster? Here?” Hermione asked, slowly understanding the importance of the newly installed Floo portal in her home.

Harry nodded again.

“Why?” Dan asked, and he was a little surprised to see this question wasn't answered. Nobody had an answer to give.

A minute passed, followed by another and another one after that. Nobody spoke or moved. Suddenly, a fire burst forth from the previously empty centre of the fireplace. All but Harry jumped back sharply. He alone remained in place; He alone wasn't scared of the fire, but of what must have happened for the Minister to have taken this unprecedented action.

From the centre of the fire the smiling face of Kingsley Shacklebolt could be seen. He looked about quickly and saw Harry standing just in front of him.

“Hello, Harry, how are you?” Kingsley asked.

Harry could only nod in answer. He didn't know exactly what had happened, but knew without any doubt that HE must be behind it. He had to be!

“I'm sorry to pop in on you unannounced,” Kingsley said, “but it is vital that the Minister see you, immediately.”

Harry slowly turned his head and looked towards Dan and Emma standing behind him. Hermione had moved forward again after being scared by the fire and now stood at Harry's side again, holding his hand.

Dan looked to Emma, who had no answer for him. “I guess that will be okay. What do we have to do?”

“Nothing, Mr. Granger,” Kingsley said and then looked at Harry as if asking for confirmation as to Dan's identity; Harry gave it by nodding. “The Minister will be with you shortly.” Kingsley's face disappeared and the fire went back to looking like a fire does.

At this last remark, Harry snorted a small laugh.

“What?” Hermione asked, thankful Harry's look of terror had abated.

“Typical bureaucracy,” Harry remarked. “The Minister goes to the trouble of putting a Floo portal in a Muggle home, probably for the very first time EVER, and yet we still have to go through `the Minister will be with you shortly' routine.”

“What does it mean though?” Emma asked nobody in particular.

“There's only one thing it CAN mean,” Harry answered. “Him!”

The fire roared again as a grim looking Rufus Scrimgeour, Minister of Magic, stepped from the flames, followed by a still-smiling Kingsley Shacklebolt. The Minister looked about, seeing Harry and Hermione, and politely nodded. He walked over to Dan and Emma and stood before them. “Mr. and Mrs. Granger, I am sorry to have taken this step but there was simply no other way. We had to get a message to Harry.”

“You couldn't have owled?” Hermione asked.

“I had to make sure this message got through. There was simply no other way.” The Minister turned and faced Harry directly. “Harry, something has come up. I feel dreadful to have to pass this message on but you'll appreciate my hands are tied.”

“Him?” Harry asked.

Rufus nodded; he was not surprised to see Harry had quickly realised the importance of his visit and the message. Harry stood his ground, looking slightly scared but, Rufus couldn't help but think in just a minute he would look even more scared.

“Harry,” the Minister began. “He-Who-Shall-Not-Be-Named has sent a message to the Ministry. His instructions were that it had to be delivered to you. Delivered to you, by my hand.”

Harry thought about this, and wondered why his scar was not burning.

“What does Riddle want?” Harry asked. Rufus noted the name Harry used to refer to him. Previously, Harry had called him Voldemort; now it was Riddle. Not for the first time Rufus wondered why he himself wasn't able to use You-Know-Who's name.

Rufus handed an envelope over to Harry, who took it. Looking at the envelope, he saw that it was unsealed and had been addressed to him care of the Grangers' residence. That fact scared him more than anything inside the envelope possibly could. He took the single sheet of parchment out of the envelope and read it. It didn't take long, perhaps only half as long as Ron's last letter took.

Harry didn't need to read it twice, now he knew what Riddle wanted, the question was - why? Hermione put her hand out for the letter, to read for herself. She was not expecting to see him pass the letter directly to her mother.

For a fraction of a second Hermione looked strangely at Harry, as if he was keeping another secret from her. Emma read the note and passed it on to Dan. Hermione had only a brief instant to think that now she alone did not know what it had said when Harry moved to her, almost absorbing her in a hug. His hug was gentle and tender; she knew something was wrong.

“Hermione,” he whispered into her ear, “I have to go.”

“What do you mean go? Go where?”

“To him. I have to face him. I have to!”

Now she understood what the letter said, what it meant, what it meant for them. She was losing Harry!

“NO! You CAN'T!” she started to cry but Harry immediately started to calm her.

“I have to. It's okay. I have to go, but it will be okay.”

“NO!” she cried again. “I won't let you!”

“You can't stop me,” Harry whispered. His words, spoken so calmly, shook her. He hadn't been rude, but the a matter-of-fact manner of his voice told her, TOLD HER, that he was giving her no choice. Hermione now knew why Harry was so deathly afraid at the top of the stairs when he first saw the fireplace. He must've had an inkling of what was going to happen. Harry had to face him. He had to, and she couldn't stop him. She had lost him!

Hermione's tears fell like rain as she fell into Harry's embrace. For his part Harry held her, now standing slightly more upright. He no longer looked or felt afraid... on the outside. He was being strong, being strong for her. “No,” she said again, but with no effort.

“I have to,” Harry said again, not explaining why.

“Honey,” Emma said, now comforting her daughter. “The letter says Vold - Riddle gives his personal guarantee Harry won't be harmed.”

This did nothing to allay Hermione's fears; she felt as if he was already gone. “No! I don't trust him. I won't let Harry go!”

“I have to Hermione. He says he will kill every member of the Ministry of Magic if I don't accept his offer to meet with him before his deadline.”

Now she knew why he couldn't refuse. Harry could never live with himself if others come to harm through his inaction. Harry was boxed into a corner, and she realised he didn't want to leave her any more than she wanted to let him go. But she had to let him go. She had lost him!

“He'll kill you!” she sobbed into his shoulder.

“He says he won't. He says we will meet under a flag of truce.”

Emma handed the letter to Hermione who let go of Harry. She read it; it confirmed what Harry, her mother, and the Minister were saying.

“Why?” Hermione asked.

Harry shrugged. “Who knows? If his word can be trusted, all I have to do is go to him, hear what he has to say, and get out of there.”

“He's lying! He'll kill you. He's only threatening to kill others to get you in his hands. It's a trap!”

Harry shrugged again; Hermione may well be right, but he couldn't take the chance.

“The letter also contained this,” Rufus said, holding several pieces of paper. Harry took it, and handed it to Emma without reading it. He went on hugging Hermione.

Emma and Dan looked through the list; it was a list of names, many, many names. She looked up at the Minister with a questioning look, asking for explanation.

“The names of every person working within the Ministry. Every single one! It took my staff a whole day to confirm the list - he missed no one.”

“So if Harry refuses to meet with him you will die?” Dan asked.

“Me, Kingsley, and every other staff member. All of us will be targeted by him and his followers. After that I suspect he'll still come after Harry, so if he refused to meet him, it wouldn't make any difference,” Rufus told them.

“Okay,” Harry said. “When and where?”

Hermione was still crying and Emma gently took her and allowed her to cry against her, leaving Harry free but looking on sadly.

“The deadline says 18:00 GMT.”

“What's GMT?” Harry asked.

“Harry, it means Greenwich Mean Time,” Dan said. “London time, 6PM.”

Harry nodded, understanding. “When?” he asked again.

“Today,” the minister said simply. Harry nodded again and placed an arm around Hermione trying to comfort her as she began crying even more.

“Minister, can someone go with Harry?” Dan asked. “I don't like the idea of him going alone.”

Rufus removed a small square box from beneath his cloak and held it out for Harry to see. Lifting the lid, Harry saw a small gold ring, similar to the one he had seen Frodo carry in the movie he had watched with Hermione yesterday. “Harry is to place the ring on his finger and it will take him to Vold - where he is.”

“Portkey?” Harry asked.

“Similar, Harry,” Kingsley said. “It will work the same way as a Portkey but instead of just touching it, you have to be wearing the ring.”

Harry nodded again, and took the box, placing it in his pocket.

“How long have you known?” Dan asked.

Rufus looked at Kingsley, and then back to Dan. This was the question he was hoping not to have to deal with, but now it was obvious that he did.

“About a week,” he said simply.

“A WEEK!” Hermione yelled at the Minister. “You've known for a WEEK and you haven't told Harry?!”

“Hermione,” Harry said trying to console her. “What difference would it have made?”

“We would have had a week to - - .” She couldn't continue.

“To work something out?” Harry asked. Now it was Hermione's turn to nod.

“So we could spend time together?” he asked again. Hermione nodded again.

“Haven't we done that? Hermione, I'm coming back. I'm coming back - trust me - believe me! There is no way he can stop me coming back to you. I'll hear what he has to say and then I'm coming back.”

She fell into him again and he moved his lips to her ear. “I love you. I'm coming back!”

She looked at him through her tears and saw he was determined. Harry would come back to her, or he would be dead. She had to let him go. Hermione started crying again, sobbing against Harry's chest.

Rufus looked slightly embarrassed to be a silent witness to the two, and he looked away, catching the eye of Dan Granger. Dan was worried for what lay ahead for Harry, as well as his daughter.

“A week?” he asked, his face demanding an answer.

The Minister started to speak but was uncharacteristically interrupted by Kingsley. “Mr. Granger, it would be an understatement to say Voldemort's message wasn't expected. It took us more than a day to ensure there were no curses or charms attached to the message.”

“How did you receive it?” Emma wanted to know.

“By owl, a small package direct to the Ministry,” Kingsley answered.

“Which he shouldn't have been able to do,” Rufus added. “Only authorised persons can communicate with the Ministry. After it was received and we had ascertained who it had been sent by, we had to hold a series of meetings and discussion groups before we could reach the stage you see here today.”

Harry looked at the Minister; he had been listening to every word while he was comforting Hermione. “What was there to decide? It was either bring the message to me or risk everyone in the Ministry,” Harry said, his voice emotionless.

“Yes,” the Minister replied. “I didn't want to meet you like this, Harry, over this. I simply had no choice.”

Harry nodded in agreement. “And that's why I have to go.” Now it was the Minister's turn to nod. They both understood each other perfectly.

Harry wanted to say something to Rufus. He wanted to tell him that Dumbledore had faith in him and that he had told Harry that Rufus Scrimgeour had been battling Dark Lords for longer than anyone else. Emma, reading the note again for the third or fourth time asked, “Does this mean you have a spy in the Ministry of Magic?”

“Almost certainly,” Rufus agreed. “Or someone is acting under the Imperious Curse. Another reason why we couldn't bring this straight to you, Harry, when we realised what it meant. We have been using every resource at our disposal to uncover who the person or persons are.”

Kingsley looked to Dan and Emma and explained. “The Imperious Curse is one of the Unforgivable Curses. If it is performed by someone powerful enough, the subject under its effect is made to do the bidding of whoever cast it. It is almost impossible to stop yourself from doing what they want.”

Nobody spoke. Harry held Hermione, Dan and Emma looked at the Minister and Kingsley not knowing what to say, and the Minister looked quite uncomfortable standing in the middle of a Muggle home.

“Can I offer you a cup of tea?” Emma asked Rufus, not knowing if this was acceptable for wizards.

“Thank you, but no. I must be getting back,” Rufus replied politely.

“I might stay if that is all right, Minister. Just to make sure Harry is all right,” Kingsley said to Rufus. The Minister had expected his assistant to follow him like a shadow, as Percy Weasley had consistently trailed Fudge. As if by reflex, Rufus Scrimgeour quickly turned the last statement around so that it looked like it was his idea.

“Good, Kingsley. Yes, please stay with Harry, would you? See if there is anything he needs, or that we can do for him.”

“Yes, Minister,” Kingsley replied with no hint of a smile.

Rufus removed a container of Floo powder from one of his coat pockets, took a handful, and handed the container to Kingsley. He turned towards the fire and announced his destination, “Ministry of Magic!” Throwing the Floo powder into the fire caused the fire to roar. Rufus stepped into the green flames and disappeared.

Kingsley, noticing the Grangers' reaction to the Minister's disappearance explained. “The Floo network is made up of fireplaces that have to be inspected and authorised by the Ministry. We could have Apparated but that would have been rude.”

Dan nodded, almost understanding.

“Of course,” Kingsley continued, “under normal situations using the Floo would be our least preferred method of travel. You can never be sure who is watching the Floo Network. But as Vold - he knew we would be coming here anyway - - .”

Dan nodded again. Emma looked stunned and Hermione was still crying against Harry.

***

Harry's pacing served no purpose at all. He couldn't work out what if anything Riddle hoped to gain, except of course for killing him. Riddle had tricked him into going to the graveyard after he and Cedric touched the Tri-wizard cup and only luck had allowed him to escape. So why this now? Why tell Harry he wanted to meet with him if NOT to kill him? What could Riddle want?

Harry wondered where Emma and Dan had gotten to. They had left him alone with his thoughts an hour ago. Hermione watched him from the lounge she was sitting on. She was surrounded by books looking for something, anything, not even knowing what. Unless there was a book entitled Ways of Defeating Dark Lords, Harry thought nothing that Hermione came up with in the next two hours was going to help.

As hard as it was going to be for him to leave her, he knew it would be harder for her. She would remain at home with her parents, worried the whole time Harry was away. She would endure every minute as a year; she would agonise over whether or not she would see him again.

Typical, Harry thought. Of course this had to come up. Now, when I was the happiest I had ever been, Riddle comes in and everything falls down like a house of cards. He went over and over it again in his mind, looking for the answer that wasn't there:

The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches…
Born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies…
and the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have the power the Dark Lord knows not…
and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives…
The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies…

Harry turned to pace back towards the lounge where he knew he would about-face once again to repeat the process. He saw Hermione still sitting, reading. Both wands, his and her own, lying at her side. Harry looked at his wand, wondering if he had strength to use it. He didn't think he could. After all he couldn't even use Snape's curse against him. He certainly couldn't use one of the Unforgivables. Harry was sure he was going to die and sighed again. Nothing he or anyone could do would be of use.

Hermione met his eyes again and saw he couldn't even offer her a weak smile.

***

She held him tighter, her eyes now red and puffy from crying. This was a hell of a way to have to say goodbye. Five minutes, no four. Harry had told her he would leave with one minute to go. He didn't want to, but would.

Emma and Dan had left minutes before; there was nothing left that any of them could say.

“I'm coming back!” he told himself, the words breaking the drawn out silence. Hermione held him tighter.

“What are you going to do about Snape?” she asked.

Harry shrugged. He knew nothing about anything. Exactly which side WAS Snape on?

She handed him his wand which he finally took. It felt strange in his hand; he hadn't held it for over a week except briefly when he had dropped it on the floor of Hermione's room the day before. A world before.

“You're coming back, Harry. Back HERE.”

He nodded; this was their agreement. “As soon as I can.” They stood together, time counting down. “There are some letters on my trunk - - ,” Harry started but Hermione's squeeze stopped him.

“No!”

“But you won't need to see them,” he told her. “Except the top one.” She looked at him, wondering what made it so special.

“It's to you. It's from Hogwarts. Kingsley thought you'd like it if I was the one that gave it to you.”

“What is it?”

“Remember the D.A. Galleons?” he asked her. She nodded. Harry could only see the top of her head as she was so close to him.

“I mentioned it to Kingsley and he said the Minister and the Board of Governors have decided to incorporate it into the Defence Against the Dark Arts course.”

She looked up at Harry, puzzled.

“But it was just a - - .”

“I know, but it's the way you used it that impressed them. Books and cleverness aren't the only things we are supposed to be learning.”

“I don't care,” Hermione decided. “Just make sure you come back.”

“I will. And there is also a present to you from me - - .”

“It can wait for Christmas!” she said firmly.

“It's not for Christmas. It's not for anything. I saw it when Tonks took me shopping and thought you would like it.”

Hermione sniffed again and looked up at him, this time with half a smile. “You bought me a present and waited a week before you gave it to me?”

“No magic, remember?” Harry grinned.

“Then you can give it to me yourself when you come back.”

He nodded, looking at the clock and saw that the time had come. He had no words, nothing that they hadn't already said. This WASN'T goodbye, he decided.

He took the box and opened it. Nothing left to say or do. He kissed her and their eyes met.

Placing the ring on his finger, he disappeared without a sound.

A/N

One of the advantages FF has over normal fiction is that when read in instalments, the reader doesn't know exactly when the end comes along. It can sort of spring up on you and if done right the climax can be amazing - gee did I really say that?

Anyway, if you're worried about endings, this isn't it - yet!

-->

14. 14

14

Gabrielle giggled again when she saw Ginny rolling her eyes.

“Per'aps you iz supposed to be reading between ze lines?” Gabrielle offered.

“What lines?” Ron asked, now exasperated. He turned the letter towards her again though nobody had forgotten what the letter said. “ `Hi!' What am I supposed to read between `Hi'?”

Gabrielle giggled again; she enjoyed seeing Ron in this dilemma.

Ginny couldn't hold her mirth in any more, and she finally laughed. “Ron, maybe it stands for something?”

“Let's see,” Ron said mockingly. “Let's all read it together and see what we come up with. First there's an `H' followed by an `I'. Gee, Gin, I'm surprised I didn't get it straight away!”

“What's going on?” Fred asked. He had walked into Ginny's room after hearing Ginny, Ron and Gabrielle all talking and laughing together.

“Ron got an owl from Luna,” Ginny said quickly, only just beating Gabrielle.

“Nice going Romeo,” George laughed. “You must have really impressed her yesterday. What does it say?”

“Hi!” Ron replied, shaking his head. He read it again to make sure he hadn't forgotten the letter's contents.

“Nice start,” Fred said. “What else does it say?”

“There is nothing else,” Ginny told him. She took the note from Ron and held it up for Fred and George to see. The parchment had only a single word on it, the word `Hi.'

“What do you think it means?” Ron asked the brothers.

“I'm guessing that is Luna's way of saying `Hi,'” Fred said.

“Maybe you're holding it upside down?” George offered.

Ron turned the note over. Ginny and Gabrielle couldn't take it any more and laughed together.

“iH?” Ron said. What's `iH'?”

“You muzt write Luna back, Ron. She muzt want you to,” Gabrielle said, still laughing.

“Saying what? `Hi yourself'?” Ron turned the paper over again. It was clear he had no idea what was going on.

“That's a start, Ron,” Ginny agreed. “Write back and ask her what her letter means.”

“It doesn't MEAN anything. How could it?” Ron looked at the letter again hoping the letters would morph into something more meaningful.

“You git!” Fred said. “She likes you.”

“What?” Ron said. “ `Hi' means that? How do you get `I like you' out of `Hi'?”

“The fact that she wrote anything at all,” George said. “If she didn't like you she wouldn't have written anything.”

“She just about didn't!” Ron said showing his brothers the note again. “Anyone would think owl-post charges by the word.”

Ginny laughed again and decided she'd had enough, walking out of her room.

***

'Similar to a Portkey' Kingsley had told him. To Harry it felt EXACTLY like a Portkey. He felt the familiar and uncomfortable sensation of having his abdominal organs squeezed inside out and his ears were ringing. Harry blinked a number of times and shook his head, hoping to clear the fog that had enveloped him as he put the ring on his finger. He was dizzy and felt as if he was going to be sick. But all of these uncomfortable sensations were secondary to something far more unsettling. Harry's scar was burning as if he was being branded by a white hot iron.

Harry removed the ring and placed it back in the box before pocketing it. He didn't want Riddle's vile ring on his finger a second longer than he had to. He doubled over and bit his tongue hard enough to draw blood. HE was near and Harry didn't want Voldemort to see he had such control over him. He couldn't let Voldemort see him so weak and defenceless; everything depended on it, his life depended on it. It might already be too late.

“Yes, my young friend,” a voice came to him from within his own head... a voice that was not Harry's. “It is indeed too late! Too late for you, and for your friends.”

A deep-throated, ominous growl could be heard behind him, although Harry was so disoriented the concept 'behind' had no real meaning. He half rose to one knee and tried to look behind him. His open eyes saw only blackness and his ears, still ringing, were also unable to provide him with any clues as to where he was or what was happening.

Harry drew his wand and held it out before him. He held it weakly and quickly turned around, still balanced on one knee, when he heard the growl come from behind him again.

The growl now seemed to be coming from his left side; it was too fast to track and Harry was losing his balance. He closed his eyes, deciding if anything was going to attack he would be no worse off and tried to calm his thoughts as well as his stomach. Harry still wasn't sure whether he was going to be sick but he would do everything possible to fight it. He had to appear to be confident and in control.

The scar continued to burn and Harry felt himself buckle again. The growl was closer now, much closer, and he could feel the hot breath of some animal at the back of his neck.

Eyes still closed and wand drawn, Harry rose to his feet, staggering slightly. All of his concentration went into fighting the pain from his scar. He tried to relax, reminding himself that Riddle wasn't going to kill him. Harry knew it wasn't true, but he told himself anyway. He had to be strong, for himself, for his friends, and for Hermione.

Mocking laughter could now be heard, the ringing in his ears slowly subsiding. “Too late for her as well!”

These words had the effect of giving Harry more strength. At the suggestion that Hermione was at risk, he stood straight up, regaining all of his balance as he fought the nausea off completely. He was going to be strong, he wasn't going to be sick, and he was going to fight Riddle here and now. Riddle would die.

“Really, my young friend, how do you plan to do that? Surely they taught you at that wonderful school of yours that the first step in duelling was to ensure you were at least facing your opponent.”

Harry opened his eyes, and closed them just as quickly in reflex. Bright light had replaced the darkness; light so bright his eyes had hurt. He opened his eyes again just enough to see and was surprised to find his nose was just inches from a rock wall. Harry turned about and could see Voldemort standing a few meters away. As Harry turned, his wand jumped from his grasp and flew to the waiting hand of Voldemort who snatched it with the skill of a Quidditch seeker.

Voldemort smiled as he held Harry's wand up for him to see. Harry was now defenceless and for an instant, braced himself for the attack that would come next.

“Come, come, Harry. Do you really think I would have to disarm you before killing you? No, no, that simply wouldn't do.”

Harry took a fraction of a second to look about and saw he was in a large chamber, almost certainly underground and probably also a cave. The chamber was about quarter the size of a Quidditch pitch, and was illuminated by flame torches fixed to the walls. Behind where Voldemort stood, a smaller chamber was evident. The smaller chamber was totally dark. Voldemort and Harry were the only people here, but Harry could feel someone or something else.

“There are rules to duelling that must be observed, after all. It's not just the fate of the entire wizarding world that is at stake, Harry. It's something more important still. This is a matter of honour.”

“What do you know about honour?” Harry half shouted, surprised by the sound of his voice. It sounded strange to him.

“Honour is everything, Harry,” Voldemort sneered. “Everything that you and I have done up to now has been about honour.”

“What honour was there in killing my parents?” Harry yelled.

“That old chestnut?” Voldemort laughed. “Harry, that was years ago. You really must try to stop living in the past. I've killed so many people since that your feeble parents don't even register.”

“They do to me!” Harry said defiantly.

“Tsk tsk. What's more, there are even more that will die in the months and years ahead, Harry.”

“You're wrong!” Harry told him. “I'll stop you.” He wanted his voice to sound convincing, but he knew it wasn't.

“Stop me? How do you intend to do that? Unless you are proficient at wandless magic?”

Voldemort's lizard-like lips withdrew and showed his yellow, broken teeth. His red-slitted eyes sneered at Harry and he laughed at his own joke. As Harry watched, the realisation dawned upon him that he had no idea of what he was going to do.

“But enough of that, there is something we must attend to first,” Voldemort said.

“What?” Harry asked. The pain from his scar was weakening now.

“Dinner.”

Harry's brow wrinkled in confusion; he didn't know what Voldemort was talking about.

From the shadows behind Voldemort a figure could be seen walking towards them both. Harry's eyes were still adjusted to the glare within the cavern so he didn't recognise the person until he was standing just behind Voldemort's shoulder. He was about Voldemort's height and wore long dark robes. His hair was also long and dark and his nose was slightly crooked.

Harry was stunned that he didn't recognise him immediately.

Professor Snape? Harry thought.

***

“You're home early, dear,” Molly said. She smiled to see her husband home much sooner than he had been in recent weeks. Arthur Weasley stepped from the fireplace after Flooing home and didn't bother to brush the dust and soot from his robes. He took Molly's elbow and quickly led her from the Burrow's modest living area into the kitchen. Molly was going to say something until she saw the expression on Arthur's face.

“What is it?” she asked, now alarmed.

“Something's happened - - ,” Arthur started to say.

“Are you all right?” Molly asked again quickly. “They haven't sacked you, have they?”

“Molly - - .”

“Is it Bill? Are Bill and Fleur all right? What's wrong?”

“MOLLY!” Arthur tried to calm her before he gave her the news. “Kingsley has just told me what the uproar in the Ministry has been about.”

“You HAVE been sacked!” Molly started again.

“Shhh, keep your voice down,” he said. “I haven't been sacked.”

“Then what is it? What's wrong?” Molly looked over at the clock in the kitchen, the one that kept track of all of the Weasleys. According to the clock, Bill and Fleur were presently labelled 'Away' and Percy's picture had moved to 'Unknown'. Everybody else including Gabrielle was in a perpetual state of “Mortal peril.”

“Molly, you have to - - ,” Arthur started to say.

“Arthur, tell me - - .”

“I'm TRYING to tell you! Be quiet, I don't want the children to hear - - .

“Do you mean us?” Fred asked with a smile.

“Nah!” George answered. “He couldn't. He means RON and GINNY.” George had called out the names of his brother and sister, who naturally came into the kitchen when they had heard.

“What's going on? Ron asked.

“Shhh. Dad doesn't want us to hear,” Fred told him.

“Hi, Dad, you're home early,” Ginny said. “What aren't we supposed to hear?”

Arthur fought back a smile. His news was serious but he had to admit he now had no option but to tell them all.

Gabrielle was the last to walk into the kitchen and immediately noticed the cool mood. “What iz 'appening?” she asked.

“Dad's about to tell us,” Fred told her.

Molly had been looking at her husband during this family exchange as if to ascertain what he had tried to tell her quietly.

“I've just come from the Ministry - - “ Arthur started.

“Gee, Dad, that's a shock,” Ron said sarcastically.

“BE quiet!” Molly said to everyone. “Your father wants to have a private word with me if you don't mind.”

“No, it's all right, Molly. We would have had to tell them anyway,” Arthur said. “Come and sit down so we can discuss it together.”

“Is something wrong?” Ginny asked, now alarmed.

“Yes, there is,” her father told her. “Molly, we're going to need some tea.”

Molly shot into the kitchen where she spent the majority of every day, and put the kettle on.

“What is it, Dad?” Ron asked.

“It's about Harry.”

***

Tonks stumbled into her apartment, feeling as tired as she ever had. She had been with Arthur when Kingsley had told them the news and Arthur left right away so he could tell his wife. Tonks desperately wished that Remus was at home so she could talk to him. She stayed at the Ministry another hour even though it was after her normal finishing time and her heart wasn't in it. She didn't want to go home to an empty apartment again.

Climbing the several sets of stairs to her front door, Tonks didn't even notice the thin shaft of light beneath it. She pointed her wand at the door and removed the locking charm she placed on it each time she left. Her Auror training had taught her to feel for tell-tale vibrations in her wand that would have indicated that the door had been opened or someone had Apparated within while she had been away. She felt that vibration immediately, and concentrated to ensure she had read it correctly.

Flinging the door open she threw her wand to the floor as she called out. “Remus, you're home!”

Remus Lupin had been waiting for her and smiled as she ran into his arms. He smiled again as he saw her purple coloured tuft of hair at the front immediately change back to pink. Pink just happened to be Tonks' favourite colour and she only wore it when Remus was home. It was Arthur Weasley who first picked up on the fact that Tonks was changing her hair colour in this manner, although as it turned out Tonks had been doing it quite subconsciously.

“What a lovely welcome,” Remus managed to say before his mouth was smothered by hers. She kissed him deeply and not so gentle. Remus kissed back and held her as tightly as he could. Only when Remus realised he was running short of air did he feel something was wrong.

He managed to remove Tonks' lips from his own as she started crying against his chest. He held her even tighter, wondering what was wrong. Remus tried to ask but Tonks wasn't able to speak. She was sobbing against him, as she had after Sirius's death had sunk in.

It was Remus then who managed to hold her and to make her know she wasn't alone. She had spent weeks in that dark part of her soul that was so unusual for her. Everyone knew Tonks to be upbeat and happy; she was the life of every party. But the price she paid for being so fun-loving and optimistic was that when she was down, she was all the way down.

After Sirius had died, Remus wasn't happy to leave her alone for five minutes. He was afraid of what she might do in those dark days. But Remus had found her and touched her; he had put his hand out to Tonks in support and she had grabbed it. She had grabbed his hand and then she had grabbed him. Tonks dare not tell even herself that something wonderful had come out of Sirius's death; but deep down she knew it had.

Tonks knew only too well that Remus had his own personal demons. She had managed somehow to get to the point where Remus knew he wasn't alone, that she was there for him as he had been for her. So, together they had found each other; they had found the one thing neither knew they had been searching for.

It had been several minutes before Tonks' tears had subsided enough for Remus to talk to her. He held her, slightly rocking as if he were her mother, and all the time trying to tell her that it was all right. “Shhh, it's all right, I'm here. What is it? You can tell me.”

Tonks raised her tear-stained eyes to look at him. She smiled as she saw once again the face she had lived without for the past two weeks. “Harry!” was all she was able to say.

Remus felt his whole body go rigid with shock. Something had happened to Harry, and he hadn't been there for him. Remus felt his stomach tighten and a dull ache within his heart. The colour completely faded from his already pale complexion and his hands tightened against Tonks' shoulders to the point that he was hurting her.

“Remus, it's Harry! He's gone to Vol- Vold- .” Tonks burst into tears again and continued crying into Remus's chest. He released his gripping hold on her and once more enveloped her protectively. Harry was gone! Harry was gone and he wasn't there to protect him.

“Tell me everything,” Remus implored.

Sniffing, Tonks managed somehow to find words. “He sent word to the Ministry that Harry had to meet with him, or every member of the Ministry would be killed.”

Remus let the news sink in: Voldemort hadn't gone to Harry; Harry had been forced to go to him.

“Where? How?” Remus asked.

“I don't know. He sent a Portkey.”

That made sense, Remus thought: a Portkey couldn't be tracked. So wherever Voldemort was, no one could say. And now Harry was there with him.

“When?” Remus asked, knowing that it really didn't matter. The only thing that mattered was that Harry was gone.

Tonks moved her head to look at the clock. “A little over two hours ago.”

Remus held her and could feel his heart breaking. Harry was gone!

“The letter said Harry wouldn't be harmed,” Tonks told him and instantly felt Remus scoff. “Why would he do that? Why would he say Harry would be returned?”

“Voldemort just said that to get his hands on Harry. He can't be trusted, you should know that,” Remus told her.

“But Harry would have gone anyway, Remus. Once he read that the lives of the Ministry staff were in jeopardy, Harry was always going to go. What choice did he have?”

This made sense to Remus and he hugged Tonks thoughtfully while he went over in his mind what he had been told.

“Where was he, still at Hermione's?” Remus asked.

Tonks nodded. “Poor Hermione, I can't imagine what she would be going through,” Tonks said.

“She's going to need someone,” he told her and Tonks nodded in agreement. “You should go.”

“But you've just got home,” Tonks protested. “I need you!”

Remus kissed her again. “Hermione needs you. If it were me instead of Harry, you wouldn't want to be alone.”

“Hermione has her parents,” Tonks said.

“Her Muggle parents who love her, but they don't really understand what we are all in the middle of. At least go to her and see if she needs you.”

“You think I should just Apparate into Hermione's parents' home?” Tonks asked him.

Remus thought for a moment before replying. “Send a note asking if she needs you.”

“What will you do?” she asked.

“I'll go and see Kingsley and Mad-eye. They'll want to know I'm back anyway.”

“Okay,” Tonks said. She Accioed her wand as well as a piece of parchment. Taking a few seconds to scribble a sentence or two, she reread her note and Apparated it to Hermione.

“I didn't even think to ask. Did you find anything?” Tonks asked Remus.

“I missed him by only a few hours. I'm getting closer, Tonks. I'm sure I can get Greyback next time.”

“How sure are you that he doesn't know you're tracking him?” Tonks wanted to know.

“Only as sure as a fellow werewolf and Defence Against the Dark Arts Teacher could be,” Remus smiled, hoping to allay some of Tonks' fears.

“Not just a teacher, but the BEST Defence Against the Dark Arts Teacher Hogwarts has ever seen!” Tonks replied.

A note Apparated in front of her with a POP! Tonks grabbed it and saw it had a single word reply upon it.

Yes.

“I'm going,” Tonks told him, and she fell into him again, kissing him once more.

“Be careful,” Remus told her, giving her his `I mean it' look.

“You too,” she replied. “And make sure you're here when I get back. I promise I'll make it worth your while!”

Remus blushed and this caused Tonks to giggle. The shock of the news had dissipated slightly and Tonks felt she was back to her normal self.

Almost.

***

“Yes, Potter!” Snape spat. “It is my HAPPY duty to report that dinner is served.”

“You've GOT to be kidding!” Harry said to Voldemort. “If you think I would sit down and eat with you and HIM!”

Voldemort sneered and seemed to enjoy watching Harry and Snape cross verbal swords. “I'm afraid Severus won't be dining with us, Harry. He has very kindly volunteered to serve as Maitre de this evening. But I assure you that there will be no shortage of interesting dinner guests.”

“I'll bet!” Harry said. “And you can forget it!”

“I'm afraid I must insist,” Voldemort replied. “Your choices are that you either sit and dine with us willingly or I petrify you and you'll dine unwillingly.”

“I WON'T!” Harry said defiantly.

“You will, or I'll have Severus force feed you.”

The idea of Snape feeding Harry like a baby was too humiliating to contemplate. Once more, like all the other times, Harry's hands were tied. He closed his eyes and took a big breath. Harry wondered what Dumbledore would do in this situation. He'd smile at Tom Riddle and accept his dinner invitation, that's what! And after it was over, Dumbledore would ask for seconds. Harry's heart ached with the absence of Dumbledore; he missed him desperately.

“Fine,” Harry said. He looked Voldemort directly in the eye and from nowhere the patented Potter grin appeared. “Let's eat, Tom. But I warn you, I won't be leaving a tip.”

Riddle was taken aback; he clearly did not expect Harry to display such bravado. He returned Harry's keen gaze and then laughed.

Snape looked at Harry curiously. He didn't expect Harry to act as he had. “This way then,” Snape said, pointing towards the darkened chamber to their right. Harry walked off, taking large, confident strides as if he owned the place.

Harry entered the far chamber and as he did flaming torches blazed against the wall. He could see a long table set for a fancy dinner, with ten chairs set around it. Four chairs on each side of the table were filled; Harry noticed he knew several of the “guests” immediately. Two chairs at the end of the table were empty, obviously meant for himself and Riddle. Harry walked around the table, glaring at each of the guests in turn. He saw Bellatrix and Dolohov and gave them particularly evil stares. He then walked to the empty chair at the far end of the table and waited for Riddle to walk to his own chair.

Riddle smiled at the assembled Death Eaters, keeping an air of being in control and in charge. Harry decided to take initiative immediately.

“I suppose you're all wondering why I called you for this meeting,” Harry said loudly. Several of the Death Eaters looked stunned while the large blonde fellow on his immediate left laughed. Voldemort looked slightly amused at Harry's behaviour but said nothing. Not waiting until he was asked, Harry sat down quickly and said again in a loud voice, “Let's eat. I'm starved!”

The large man laughed again, followed hesitantly by Riddle and the remaining guests. Harry wasn't sure where he was getting his confidence from, but he decided to keep it going.

“This WILL be fun,” Bellatrix Lestrange said, giving Harry an evil look. “It's just a pity Potter didn't dress for the event.” Harry was wearing jeans and a tee-shirt and he looked down at his shirt.

“Bellatrix, isn't it?” Harry asked with sarcastic sweetness. Bellatrix nodded in answer, wondering why he asked; he knew full well who she was. “I thought I could smell you from the other room.”

Bellatrix half rose and removed her wand. She pointed it at Harry's chest and began to speak when Riddle interrupted her.

“Bella, please! Harry is under my protection. How would it look if I let you kill him, especially before dinner is served? Put that away and return to your seat.”

Bellatrix paused, she had no choice but to obey, but the hate she felt for Harry was too great. Slowly she sat back down, and returned her wand to the pocket within her cloak. “You won't be so lucky next time, Potter,” she spat.

Harry said nothing but smiled at her. “Tom,” he said as if he was speaking to an old friend, “aren't you going to introduce me to the rest of your maniacs?”

Riddle paused. When he decided to arrange this meeting, he thought he would be in control and that Harry would be nervous and terrified. Harry looked to be neither. Riddle sneered at him.

“Certainly, Harry.” He raised his left hand and pointed at the woman sitting at his immediate left. “You will remember Alecto Armly?”

Harry nodded; she had been one of the Death Eaters the D.A. had battled a month ago on the stairs of the Astronomy tower. Harry glared at her.

“Of course you remember Bella. She has only the very best of things to say about you.”

Harry looked at Bellatrix Lestrange and was suddenly taken back to the battle within the Department of Mysteries.

“You killed Sirius,” Harry said softly and Bellatrix cackled with glee.

“So sweet of you to remember,” she said sarcastically. “That is one of my fondest memories. That stupid, blank look he had on his face as he fell through the veil was simply delightful.”

“But not as delightful as it will be seeing your ugly face back in Azkaban where you belong,” Harry said.

Bellatrix cackled again and the rest of the Death Eaters laughed along. “The Dark Lord was so pleased with me that day that he has given me first pick of who among your little army I kill next. I simply can't wait.”

“Moving along,” Riddle continued, “Antonin Dolohov.”

“A pleasure,” he smiled at Harry.

Harry hadn't forgotten the curse from his wand that had struck Hermione. He feared she had been killed and remembered the cold, empty feeling he had. “As will your recapture be. I think Hermione has a special hex set aside for you,” Harry said and instantly regretted his words. Right at this point he didn't care what happened to him, but he didn't want to direct any attention towards his friends.

“Ah yes, the mudblood! I regret that I won't have the chance to kill her next time. The Dark Lord has taken that treat for himself.”

“Yes, Antonin. As much as I'd like to let you finish her this time, I must insist. You see, Harry, when we next meet I intend to kill her and Weasley while you watch completely helpless. Then I'll kill you.”

“Tom,” Harry said sweetly. “You've tried and failed so many times already I've lost count. Next time we meet will be the last.”

“Agreed!” Riddle said. “See, everyone?” he said to those around him. “I knew we would come to an understanding.”

“Understand this, your bunch of lap-dogs are all going back to Azkaban. You on the other hand - - die!”

Harry looked at the man sitting on his right. “Malfoy!”

Lucius smiled and gave Harry an evil look. “Harry and I are old friends. Perhaps he'll let me speak at his funeral.”

“I have a message for you Malfoy from Dobby. He says to say-” and Harry blew a raspberry sound. The dinner guests except Lucius all laughed until Lucius looked at them. Riddle was very much enjoying the proceedings.

“You see, ladies and gentlemen, the level of education at that atrocious school of his has fallen to such a miserable state that the lad doesn't even know enough to fear a pureblood.”

“I hope you get your old cell back again Malfoy. Where is Draco by the way? Perhaps he can join you.”

“Ah, Draco sends his apologies, but he is otherwise busy performing important work for the Dark Lord. He regrets he is unable to join us.”

“Tell him I'm pretty sure McGonagall is going to ask him to hand in his prefects badge,” Harry said, then looked at the large blonde man at his left. “You I've seen as well. I think I have you to thank for killing one of your own Death Eaters for me.”

The blonde man grunted, he obviously did not appreciate being reminded of the fact.

“Ron said he had so much time to duck your curse it was almost embarrassing.”

Riddle pointed to the man to whom Harry was talking. “Harry, allow me to introduce Ivo Kass.”

Harry laughed, “Ivo? What kind of name is that?”

“It is a name you will long remember.”

“What, when I'm dead? Tom, how am I supposed to remember his name if I'm going to be dead? Your recruitment programme doesn't rely on intelligence, does it?”

“I am tiring of you, Potter!” Riddle shouted. “Have all the fun you like for now but soon, very soon, I shall be the one laughing.”

Harry's scar started to burn again and he could feel the malevolence directed at him from Riddle and swallowed. He was on thin ice and knew if he kept antagonising them, Riddle would forget about his agreement.

“Grayson Goyle,” Riddle said, nodding at the next guest. Goyle said nothing, but merely grunted an acknowledgement.

“I see where your son gets it from,” Harry said weakly. “A real chip off the block.”

“Amycus Armly.” Harry remembered him too, also on the steps to the Astronomy Tower. The lop-sided grin hadn't changed.

“Leaving just?” Harry asked.

“Harold Yaxley,” Riddle responded. Harry searched his mind for the name but couldn't find it.

“I don't know you,” Harry said. Yaxley shook his head and said nothing.

Harry looked around the table and made sure he would recognise them all. “Is this it, Tom? Eight Death Eaters, no, nine including Professor Snape? Is that the best you can manage?”

Snape was standing at Harry's right shoulder. Harry turned to look at him and suddenly had an idea.

“`Professor'? So, Harry,” Riddle said, “you are able to show respect after all. And no, in answer to your question I have many more Death Eaters than what you see presently. The others are - required elsewhere.”

“Potter!” Snape said, looking down on him.

“Professor.” Harry grimaced in pain and held his scar. “I guess you aren't going back to Hogwarts.”

“I guess not!” Snape spat.

“Detention isn't going to be the same without you,” Harry said. The dinner guests all laughed except Yaxley.

“It's good to see you still have your sense of humour, Harry,” Riddle said.

“Don't thank me, thank Snape here. His Potions classes always put me in a good mood.”

Snape looked at Harry intensely, trying to ascertain just what he was playing at.

“Severus,” Harry said; he had never used Snape's first name before, but that was what Dumbledore called him. “Was it really necessary to supply Professor Umbridge the Veritaserum she asked for after she caught me using her Floo?”

Snape's eyes never wavered from Harry's for an instant. As he remembered, he DIDN'T supply the requested potion. Snape remembered full well he used an excuse of having none in stock. “You see, Potter, unlike you I know my place and am able to follow orders. Giving Umbridge the tool with which to prove you were lying is just one of the benefits of being Potions Master. You only got what you had coming.”

Harry nodded, as if accepting the answer. His scar still burned and he was having trouble focusing. Whatever else happened this evening Harry at least knew which way Snape's allegiance ran. He was still in the Order.

“Severus,” Riddle said. “Now would be a good time to serve dinner.”

Snape nodded and waved his wand at the table. Just as they did back at Hogwarts, the tables instantly overflowed with food.

***

Tonks appeared with a Crack! in the middle of the lounge-room. The sound of her arrival had brought Ginny from the kitchen. Tonks was both surprised and happy to see the youngest Weasley.

“Wotcher, Ginny,” Tonks said with a slight smile. “I take it you're here for the same reason I am?”

Ginny nodded. “Moral support! Dad told me what happened so I sent word to Hermione asking whether she needed company. I've been here for a little over an hour.”

“How is she?” Tonks asked. She and Ginny returned to the kitchen where a red-eyed Hermione was sitting at the table surrounded by Emma and Gabrielle.

“She's fine,” Hermione told them as she had heard the question. “She is also happy she has such wonderful friends.”

“That iz what friends is being for,” Gabrielle added.

“Thanks, Gabby,” Hermione said. She tried to smile but her heart wasn't in it.

Emma stood and welcomed the new arrival. “Nymphad - - .”

“Just Tonks, Mrs. Granger,” Tonks told her. “Nobody calls me anything else.”

Emma smiled and nodded. “Tonks it is then. Thank you for thinking of her.”

“And of Harry,” Hermione said. Hermione had been crying off and on ever since Harry had left. She was scared she was never going to see him again.

“So while Harry's out having fun, it's just us women who have nothing better to do but worry and wait. Sounds about normal to me.”

Ginny, Gabrielle and Emma laughed and Tonks noticed the mood had changed a little for the better already.

“Kingsley told me about the letter, Hermione. Remus agrees with me that HE didn't need to guarantee Harry's return in order to get him to go. Harry really didn't have any choice.”

Hermione shook her head, still not able to make eye contact with anyone. The sudden realisation of what Tonks had said caused Hermione to snap her head in her direction.

“Remus is back?” she asked.

“Just back... only a few minutes ago. I just had time to fill him in.”

“Tonks, I'm sorry. I never realised. If I'd known - - .”

“Forget it, Hermione. He's gone to see Kingsley and Alastor anyway, so it was either sit at home all alone or be here with you.”

“Thank you again, Tonks,” Emma said as she could see Hermione was too deep in thought to reply.

“No sweat, Mrs. G.,” Tonks returned playfully and saw Emma grin at the sound of her new nickname. “You know how it is with men anyway. We're either constantly waiting for them or letting them wait for us.”

“I like the second way better,” Ginny laughed.

“What would you know about waiting for men, Ginny? How many dance invitations do you have now?” Tonks could feel she was her normal upbeat self, no doubt mainly due to Remus's return.

“Only three,” Ginny replied, and only half pretending to be embarrassed.

“Zink how many zere will be when school is returning,” Gabrielle said, causing everyone to laugh.

“Jealous?” Ginny asked Tonks.

“Hell no! I'm definitely a one guy gal, and I've already hooked him.”

Hermione looked at Tonks and offered a small smile while raising a questioning eyebrow.

“Okay, okay, Hermione, you dragged it out of me. YES there is a wedding scheduled for the very near future,” Tonks confessed.

Shouts of congratulations rang around the table and Ginny who was nearest hugged the bride-to-be. Even Hermione managed a genuine smile.

“When is the wedding?” Emma asked.

“Hmmm, difficult question. There is so much to organise, ya know? I have to set a date, organise flowers, guests, wedding dress... Oh yeah, I have to ask Remus, then there is the - - .”

“He doesn't know?” Ginny asked.

“That silly fool? Of course not, he has no idea. I'm thinking I'll spring it on him when I get back. After.”

“After what?” Ginny asked again.

“Just after, young lady. You DON'T want me to go into details as to what I have planned before. May I just remind you that we are consenting adults and the last time I saw him was over two weeks ago?”

Everyone laughed again, and this time it was Ginny not Hermione who was blushing.

“I'm sorry I asked,” Ginny said, causing them all to laugh again and Tonks merely winked at her.

“Where's Mr. G?” Tonks asked.

“Upstairs,” Emma answered. “He's uncomfortable waiting for Harry surrounded by women so he decided to leave us alone.”

“He's a big baby,” Hermione said still not looking at the others and her eyes were quite red and puffy. “If it was the other way around and we were waiting for him, Harry wouldn't run off to be by himself.”

“Dan isn't Harry,” Emma smiled at her daughter.

“I'll say!” Tonks, Ginny and Hermione said as one and Gabrielle giggled.

***

Dinner ended with Harry still in pain. Riddle had been pushing images of Ron and Hermione dying before his eyes, as well as the rest of the D.A. Riddle missed no one, he knew every member of Dumbledore's Army. Once or twice Harry could feel Riddle searching for information from his mind, and he had to use all his strength to keep his mind closed.

Harry looked at his plate, he had eaten practically nothing. Not that he suspected the food had been poisoned, it was more a matter of the blinding pain behind his eyes was taking away any strength he had left. He was practically powerless, and wanted to get back to Hermione more than he wanted anything before in his life.

“Tom,” Harry managed to say. “Shouldn't we get to the point of why you wanted to see me?”

“Of course, Harry,” Riddle smiled. He rose and walked into the area where Harry had first appeared. The remaining guests all followed obediently leaving Harry and Snape behind. Harry rose slowly, clutching his head and staggered slightly. Snape caught him, enabling Harry to keep his balance - just.

Harry quickly placed a hand softly on Snape's shoulder and gave a friendly, gentle squeeze. Refusing to make eye contact with Snape, Harry walked off in the same direction as the others and immediately saw that Riddle was waiting for him. He had been watching Harry, and if Harry had smiled or said anything to Snape, his cover would have been well and truly blown.

If it wasn't already.

The room Harry had Portkeyed into now had a duelling strip down the centre. Riddle marched over to the far side and stood at one end. “You're kidding, right?” Harry said. “You don't expect me to do this, here?” Harry felt like a puppet and Riddle was pulling every string.

Riddle knew just about everything there was to know, from the prophecy to the members of the D.A. and Grimmauld Place. Harry knew Riddle had felt his mind and had seen brief snatches of the interior of number 12 Grimmauld Place. Riddle knew of Grimmauld place but couldn't find it. As long as the Secret Keeper didn't divulge its location, Sirius's home would remain hidden. Anything Harry thought he could keep secret from Riddle was coming apart from his mind.

Riddle smiled, and that growl Harry had heard earlier had returned, though Harry couldn't see from where it had come.

“Codeus duellos!” Riddle said. “Have they taught you what that means yet?”

Harry refused to answer, trying not to give anything away.

“Loosely translated, it means fair-fight.”

Harry scoffed. “What do you know about fair?”

“Codeus duellos was meant to prevent vendettas between families, Harry. Before it could be used, the combatants had to show that they had exhausted all non-violent means of reaching an agreement.”

Harry tried to take in what Riddle was saying, but it wasn't making sense. Harry had no power left. Riddle had been playing with him all this time, showing him how much stronger he was. Not only was Riddle stronger, he had been a wizard for much longer than Harry (what would Ron have to say about that?).

And there was something else as well but Harry's mind struggled to find it.

“We are talking about the rules of the duel, Harry. As the challenger, it is my right to demand restitution from you.”

“What restitution?” Harry asked.

“Your death will be enough,” Riddle answered.

“I thought you might say that,” Harry replied. “I hope you don't mind if I spoil your fun and live to a ripe old age.”

“Not much chance of that, I'm afraid. Harry, under the terms of duelling I get to choose the site of the duel, and you can agree or propose an alternate. After that we have to decide the matter of seconds.”

“What?” Harry asked. He was losing it, near the end of his strength.

“Witnesses. I'm thinking one will be sufficient,” Riddle told him.

“Sure, whatever!”

“So everything is set, Harry. Shall we do it now? Of course first blood won't be sufficient, we shall fight to the death!”

Harry staggered again; he was clearly in no position to duel with anyone. Bellatrix laughed and he wondered how much longer he could take Riddle playing with his mind, when suddenly the visions ended. Harry had his head back, his head was clear. He found he was stooped over and stood gingerly.

“Don't tell me the Boy-Who-Lived is scared!” Voldemort said, laughing. “You know you can't win, Harry,” Riddle told him. Harry felt Riddle was right, he was much stronger. “You see, Harry, I know something you don't.”

Riddle put out a hand, and from nowhere a crystal ball appeared. “For you,” he said and handed it to Harry.

Harry looked at the clear ball and saw Hermione, Ron and himself standing together. In the ball Riddle could be seen in front of them. He pointed his wand and a green streak flew from the tip hitting Ron in the chest. Ron fell, dead! Another streak of light hit Hermione and she fell as well. Both lay on the ground, laying perfectly still.

They were both dead. A third green light leapt from the wand and struck Harry. Harry could not avoid it, there was no doubt he was also killed. The vision in the crystal cleared and the scene was played out again from the beginning.

“The future is already ordained, Harry. You can't avoid it.”

Harry tore his eyes from the image with great difficulty and handed it back.

“No, Harry,” Riddle said. “I want you to have it. My gift to you, just so there are no doubts whatsoever what is in store for you.”

Riddle gave a sinister smile and held out Harry's wand for him to take. Harry took it and for a fleeting second wondered if he could use it before Riddle could respond.

“No, Harry. You aren't quick enough. You will never be quick enough.”

Harry looked up and was astonished to see Riddle was pointing his own wand at Harry. The speed with which he drew it was blinding, faster by far than any snitch Harry had ever seen.

“Something by now I am sure you DO know concerns this,” Riddle said, indicating his wand. “Dumbledore would have told you that both our wands share a phoenix feather at their core.”

Harry nodded, there was no sense denying anything at this stage.

“So just like at the churchyard back in Little Hangleton, your wand can't defeat me.” Riddle told him.

“But you didn't kill me that day, Tom,” Harry said.

“I'm far stronger now, Harry. Do you think your wand will be able to stop me this time?”

Deep inside, Harry knew Riddle was right. He wouldn't last a second, as the image in the crystal ball illustrated.

“Then there is the matter of the Horcruxes,” Riddle said.

Harry grimaced; Riddle knew what he knew. Any chance of surprise by destroying the Horcruxes was gone.

Riddle waved an arm toward a darkened corner of the cavern and Harry could see a large throne-like chair surrounded by several objects. A wand rested on the chair, as did a book and a golden cup. Other objects Harry couldn't make out clearly sat at the foot of the chair.

“In answer to your question to your mudblood, the answer is seven. There were seven Horcruxes.”

“Gee,” Harry said with no enthusiasm. “Thanks for getting them all together for me. Makes it much easier for me to destroy them before I destroy you.”

“By all means, Harry. Destroy away. You see, I intend to destroy them anyway; so you would be doing me a favour. Once I destroy them all, I can set about to create new ones, thousands and thousands of Horcruxes. Harry, you aren't going to live to see it but I'll be practically immortal.”

“Is that it?” Harry asked. “I'd love to stay and chat some more but I clearly don't intend to.”

“Almost, Harry. If I can't get you to agree to duel right here and now and get this over with, then I must introduce you to one more person before you leave.”

Harry heard and felt the growl coming from darkness at his side. Fenrir Greyback walked over to Harry and stopped in front of him.

“You smell it, Fenrir?” Riddle asked.

Greyback inhaled deeply and held his breath momentarily; the senses within his nose examining whatever it was he was looking for.

“I smell it. The instant he arrived I could smell it. I smell HER!”

Greyback had detected Hermione's scent upon Harry... not surprising considering how much time they had spent together. Harry's eyes shot open; one of the reasons Riddle wanted him here was so that Greyback could smell Hermione's scent. He planned to track her.

Harry turned to Riddle but he had gone. He turned back to Greyback and he had gone as well. All of the Death Eaters had disappeared, and where it was light a heartbeat before, it was now pitch black.

***

“He ISN'T coming back!” Hermione said again. She had no more tears and Emma knew if Harry was much longer she would probably have to agree with her daughter. It was after midnight and no one had spoken for a long time.

“Hermione - -,” Ginny began but Hermione shook her head.

“He'd have been here by now,” she told Ginny.

“It's not like he's out having fun, Hermione,” Tonks told her. “He'll be back first chance he gets.”

“How long am I supposed to wait? Forever? This is tearing me apart and I can't wait forever! What if I'm right and I never see him again? Riddle lied. We all knew this would happen!”

Emma gathered her daughter in and let her cry again. Gabrielle looked at Ginny; neither Weasley could offer any more support. Hermione might be right. Even Tonks had nothing more to say.

Dan had heard Hermione and walked into the kitchen. There was nothing he could say or do to console his daughter.

Several minutes later Hermione regained some composure and walked back near the spot she had last seen Harry. She remembered the look on his face as he told her he was coming back. It seemed as though he couldn't after all.

A Crack! was heard and everyone's head turned. Hermione was standing less than a yard from where Harry Apparated in and saw at once how weak he was. His face was white as china, his brow drenched in perspiration; he looked on the verge of collapsing.

Instead of jumping into his arms as she thought she would do hours ago, Hermione took two steps and slowly came to him. Harry put his arms around her and hugged but without any strength. To see the state he was in, Hermione cried against him softly. “What can I do?” she asked.

“Hold me when I'm scared - - ,“ Harry whispered.

Of course she could do that. She would always be there for him; such a simple request would be easy for her. She would hold him when he was scared, and he would never need to ask.

Hermione thought that was the only thing Harry needed; she thought he had finished. But Harry wasn't done, there was something more he needed, something much harder for Hermione to do.

“ - - love me when I'm gone!”

A/N - `Hold me when I'm scared - love me when I'm gone' is from When I'm Gone by the band 3 Doors Down. What more can one ask for a lover, but to hold them when they are scared, as well to remember them when they are gone? What more could one do?

The feel from the second track on the album, Away From the Sun leads into the next chapter. It sees Harry return to a very dark place. If you have any lyric sites among your favourites it's well worth reading the lyrics to this song.

I know it wasn't fair to bring Harry and Hermione together only to pull them apart again, but isn't that life, and love?

-->

15. 15

15

“- - love me when I'm gone!”

Hermione sobbed again against his chest. Whatever it was that Riddle had done to Harry had caused an enormous change in him. Before he left, Harry was nervous but strong and confident. He had stood up to Riddle before and walked away. This Harry... this Harry who had been forced to spend an evening with him, looked shattered. He was drained, almost unrecognisable to the person he was several hours ago.

Emma didn't want to interrupt Harry and Hermione together but she had to make sure he was okay.

“Harry?” Emma said softly. “Are you all right?”

Good question, Harry thought. Am I ok? He nodded but Emma could see it was for her benefit. The hand that had held the crystal ball had no more strength and the ball fell to the floor with a soft Thunk.

“What's this?” Tonks asked.

“Tonks,” Harry said seeing her with Ginny and Gabrielle. “Can you get word to Remus? I need him, it's important.”

“He's back - -.”

“Can it wait until tomorrow?” Hermione asked while sniffling. She hadn't let go of Harry and she didn't intend to.

“Tomorrow, of course. I'm too tired for anything else now.”

“Good,” Hermione replied. “You need to sleep. You look exhausted.”

Tonks looked at the crystal ball and saw the scene in it. She looked at Harry, who nodded.

“Are you sure you're all right?” Emma asked again.

Harry staggered and started to fall but Hermione caught him. Tonks quickly helped her get him to the lounge where he fell into a sitting position.

“Thanks, everyone, I'm fine now that I'm home.”

Hermione looked up at him and smiled through her tears to hear him call her place home.

Emma turned to Ginny and Gabrielle. “I can't thank you all enough for waiting with Hermione. But you should be getting back or Molly will be worried.”

“Mum would be worried anyway,” Ginny said with a yawn. “Anything you need, Harry?”

Harry shook his head. “Tomorrow. We'll go through it tomorrow.”

Hermione stood and hugged Ginny and Gabrielle with soft but heart-felt thank-yous. And then the Weasley girls were gone with a Crack!

“I'm going too,” Tonks said. “I hope Remus is still awake.”

“He will be,” Emma told her. Tonks Disapparated leaving just Harry and the Grangers.

Emma took Hermione's elbow and led her in the direction of her room.

“Mum?” Hermione started to protest.

“Come on, bed now. I'll send him in in a minute.”

Accepting this, Hermione and Emma disappeared leaving Harry and Dan.

Dan looked closely at Harry and sat beside him.

“Some night, eh?” Dan asked. Harry was now out of words and nodded his head weakly. They sat in silence for a while before Harry spoke.

“She's in danger. Just me being here has put her in danger. All of you.”

Dan thought about this before responding. “Wasn't she before? Weren't we all? You said anyone that stood up to Voldemort was in danger. What's changed?”

He was right. Harry's initial reaction was to run, but Dan was right; they were stronger together.

“We can go to Grimmauld place tomorrow, but Remus has to change the Fidelius Charm first. As long as he doesn't give it to me, you will all be safe.”

Dan wasn't sure he fully understood but nodded anyway.

“And tonight?” Dan asked.

Harry thought about that. The vision in the ball showed that he, Hermione, and Ron were together when it happened. Harry tried to search his mind for an answer.

“We're okay tonight. Probably until Hogwarts opens. I still think he means to make his stand there.”

“Harry, you need to sleep,” Dan told him.

“I know. But I'm not sure I can. It's like I have my own personal nightmare running in my head.”

“Emma can give you something to help if you like.”

Harry grinned. “A sleeping draught?”

Dan was surprised to hear a soft laugh escape his lips. “Not quite, but something that works the same way. Em has probably already given one to Hermione.”

“Good,” Harry said. Everyone needed to sleep this night.

“Can I get you anything?” Dan asked.

Harry shook his head and Dan left him alone. Harry sighed deeply and ran a hand through his perpetually messy hair and Emma returned.

“Your turn,” she told him and led him towards Hermione's room. Hermione tried to smile but she couldn't keep her eyes open.

“Let me get changed,” he told Emma and she nodded.

“Do you need - -?”

“No, Dan already mentioned it. I'll see how I go.”

“All right, but if you need me - - .”

“Thanks. I promise I'll come see you if there is anything I need.”

Emma smiled and left, leaving just Hermione and Harry. He trudged across the hall to his room and sat on the bed. It seemed to take an eternity for Harry to change and put his pyjamas on. Just removing his shoes took more energy than he thought he had. Finally, ten minutes later he walked back and found Hermione already asleep.

He stood unsteadily and watched her breathe; her eyes were still puffy and her nose was red. Harry felt terrible for having put her through what must have been an ordeal waiting for him. Her brown bushy hair was all about the pillows and she lay sprawled out in the very centre of the bed.

Deciding Hermione needed to sleep more than he needed anything in return, Harry returned to his room. Turning off the light he lay down on the bed, knowing he wouldn't sleep. He remained like that for a few hours: not sleeping, not moving, and trying not to remember. There was no warning when his door opened and an almost zombie-like Hermione walked in, her eyes hardly open at all. Harry sat up and she gently took his hand before leading him back to her room. They lay down together and she nestled into Harry's arms before drifting off again.

Harry was asleep a minute later.

***

The lovemaking had been intense. Unbridled passion and lust combined as one and the bodies thrashed against each other furiously. That had been the first time. The second time was slower and more controlled, and as a result had lasted longer. Again she felt his entire body spasm as he climaxed again, accompanied by a strangled animal sound.

The third time was slower still and far more tender. His lips and tongue had travelled the entire path from her lips to her thighs and back. And back again. He had gently cupped one breast as he began to move into her again and she arched her back, giving him more room to move.

Taking the hint, he increased his length of motion, his back and brow as wet as if he had just stepped out of the shower. Rainbow patterns of colour rippled through her hair like wind through a field of corn. His breathing was forced; he had expended all his usual reserves of stamina, but still he moved into her. Once more she spasmed as her hands squeezed against his shoulders and she arched again. He had nothing left to give.

“Remus!” she moaned. “Oh my God!”

Remus had tried to say something but his chest was heaving; he was struggling to draw breath.

“Oh my God!” she said again, as the fingers of their hands entwined. “Oh, oh, oh!”

Spent and exhausted, Remus rolled to her side and squeezed her into his chest. He planted a deep kiss upon her. The tingles and sensations Tonks was feeling from her own body had taken away all reason.

“You're going to kill me,” he said and laughed. “I'm not a young man anymore.”

“Young?” Tonks replied. “You have more energy than someone half your age. If you keep going like that, you're going to kill me!”

“If I keep going like that I won't be able to walk tomorrow,” Remus replied, laughing again.

“It IS tomorrow,” she reminded him, nestling into his arms.

“We probably should sleep,” he told her.

“Probably. Otherwise you won't have any strength to do that to me again in the morning,” Tonks said.

He looked at her to see if she was joking. Tonks had her eyes closed and was beaming. Her body was still sending signals of ecstasy throughout. She wasn't joking.

“And before you say anything,” she said, “if I hear one word of protest, I won't let you marry me.”

He looked at her again; she had opened her eyes and he saw that they dazzled with delight. Her breasts were in contact against his chest and each small movement from Tonks' body sent ripples of delight through his own.

“You aren't even going to let me ask you properly?” he asked.

She shook her head. “I've waited too long as it is. When were you going to get around to asking me anyway?”

“AS it turns out,” Remus said with a wry grin, “I was taking you out to dinner later tonight.”

Tonks squealed as if the news had come as a complete surprise. “Yes!” she said.

“I haven't asked yet - -” he started to protest, but was cut off by her kiss.

Many minutes later they broke apart, both still panting for air. “You know what would make this moment really special?” Tonks asked.

Remus knew immediately what she had in mind. “No, no, no! You ARE going to kill me at this rate.”

“What are you complaining about?” she asked. “You'll be the happiest corpse anyone's ever seen. And I promise when I get finished with you they will NEVER get the smile off your face.”

They lay together silently as each felt their heart rates returning to normal. Their fingers were still entwined and their bodies remained in contact with each other.

“I suppose this means I have to give you your own underwear drawer,” Tonks said.

“Hmmm, I've been thinking about that. As nice as this place is, it isn't really big enough for both of us,” Remus told her.

“What do you mean not big enough? It's got a bed and a bath. What more do you need?” she asked playfully. Tonks knew Remus was right and that they couldn't both stay here once they were married.

“What more do I need? How about a shower that's big enough for two.” Remus grinned at her, knowing his words would get the reaction he sought.

“You are SO bad, you know?” Tonks laughed. “I'm sure you're going to be a bad influence on me.”

“It's the other way around and you well know it, Tonks. You're the very worst influence and the very best thing that has ever happened to me.” He hugged her closer and she responded. “I love you and want to marry you.”

“You win,” she said simply and started to feel that drowsy feeling come over her.

“So where are we going to live?” she asked.

“Hmmm, before we decide anything, I have to choose a best man.”

“Harry will say yes,” Tonks told him.

“Yes to being best man or yes to letting us stay there?” Remus asked.

“Both!” Tonks said, and then started to drift off to sleep. Remus, still holding her close smiled, knowing she was right on both counts. He closed his eyes and also felt sleep starting to take him.

***

She woke slowly, still groggy and immediately reached out but found he was gone. Eyes still closed, she smiled and asked herself how he was able to do that. Hermione knew she was ordinarily a light sleeper, but somehow Harry was able to get away from her without waking her up. She couldn't hear or smell him; she obviously couldn't see him because she hadn't opened her eyes

But she could FEEL him. She sensed Harry was watching her. But if he wasn't in bed...

Hermione turned her head towards her desk, and the chair that would be before it. She opened her eyes slowly and saw Harry sitting there, watching her.

“Hey,” she said to him.

Harry gave her a weak smile. She wondered how long he had been sitting there.

“How are you feeling?” he asked her.

“Better than you, I suppose,” Hermione replied. “How much sleep did you get?”

“Enough.”

Hermione shook her head. “Not enough. Come back here.” She opened her arms and for the briefest instant, Harry thought he was going to remain where he was. Right now he had no idea what he thought, about anything. But he knew one thing.

Harry spanned the meters between them with a single, large, fast step and threw himself onto her body. The speed Harry moved startled her; he obviously needed her.

“What were you doing sitting over there anyway? Scared of Dad catching us?” she asked mischievously.

“He's gone already. They both have.”

Hermione wasn't expecting that answer and moved her head around to gauge how much light was streaming through the window. “What time is it?”

“Nine,” Harry replied. Hermione knew she was tired and still felt drained from events of last evening but it was rare indeed for her to sleep in so late.

“How are YOU feeling, Harry?” she whispered.

“Empty! Empty and afraid. But not alone.”

She smiled at his answer and kissed him.

Harry went back to hugging her and Hermione ran a hand through his messy hair. Neither spoke for a while and Hermione sensed again that he needed to tell her something.

“'Mione?”

Her face changed into the widest smile Harry had ever seen, her eyes dancing with delight. “Hey!” she told him. “That's the first time you've called me anything other than my name.”

“Is it okay?” he asked, slightly worried he had overstepped some important boundary.

She ran the nickname through her mind, wondering if she liked it. She decided she didn't; she LOVED it. “More than okay, Harry. You can call me that anytime; but ONLY you.”

Harry fell silent again for another minute.

“Didn't Ron call you `Herm' or `Hermy' or something once?”

“Once!” she replied.

Pulling his head back to look at her he asked, “Why only once?”

“Because I gave him a look,” Hermione replied laughing.

“What look?”

Hermione threw an `I'm-not-impressed' look at Harry and he playfully started to pull back.

“And if I ever call you `Herm'?”

“You'll get the same look.”

“But if I call you `Mione?”

She gave him that brilliant smile again and he returned it with one of his own. He hugged her again and she responded. “What were you going to ask me, Harry?”

He paused, considering what he had to say. “Don't let me pull away again `Mione. I'd hate myself if I did that.”

She moved her head so as to look into his eyes. “I will NEVER let you pull away again, Harry. You need me. You need all your friends and I know full well we all need you.”

Harry was going to say something but his bottom lip trembled and quivered. He started to cry and she drew him into her again.

She held him for a long time and he cried and cried. Hermione hoped she was helping as her mother had helped her last night.

“What is it?” she asked him, but Harry couldn't respond. He could only cry, and hold her. And so she held him.

After a very long time Harry had regained some composure and tried to give her a smile. It was barely half a smile but Hermione could see he was trying to get back to her.

“Are you up to telling me what happened?” she asked.

Harry considered the question. “I'll have to go over it again for Ron and Ginny, won't I?”

“If it's too hard to go through twice, I can tell them what you tell me.”

“Thanks, but they'll ask something I won't have thought to tell you. I know I'd rather not go through it even once again but I also know you'll insist.”

“No one will insist, Harry. I can see how painful it must have been already. No one likes to have to relive that sort of thing.”

“But it's important that you know. You'll make sense of it.”

Hermione had an idea that she thought might save him some pain. “What about if we use the Pensieve again?”

Harry thought about that, and could see some obvious advantages.

“You won't even have to watch it again, Harry,” she told him.

“I don't need to. I've played it through in my mind a hundred times since. I think I've committed every word to memory. I could probably quote them all while you watch.”

“Just think about it first.”

She sought his hand and was going to wrap her fingers around his but she could feel his hand was shaking. Hermione drew the covers back and saw his whole body was shaking.

“What DID he do to you?”

“Any damn thing he wanted,” Harry said. “He was toying with me the whole time. He had me thinking - - that - - .”

Hermione slowly turned to him; her voice was now almost a whisper.

“Thinking what?”

Harry shook his head. He couldn't tell her and lowered his head to the pillow.

“Don't go there, Harry!”

“Where?” he asked weakly.

“Wherever it is in your mind you go when you get like this. You told me not to let you pull away, but you have to help.”

He agreed; he didn't want to go back there but could feel his mind returning on its own accord.

“I told you I was high maintenance. You should have listened to me `Mione.”

“And I told you that you weren't, that you are adorable.”

She kissed him and he let himself give into her. He broke the kiss and sighed. “So Mum and Dad have left?” she asked.

He nodded. “Your dad said he had to get back to the office and your mother said something about a meeting. She doesn't expect to get back `till late.”

“So,” Hermione said, leading to something. “That means it's just you and me.”

“I guess,” Harry replied, not seeing where the conversation was going. “You, me, Crookshanks, and Hedwig.”

Hermione smiled. “But right now, right here, it's just you and me.”

Harry looked at her, finally understanding.

“I mean,” she continued, “ANYTHING could happen.”

Harry's eyebrows raised and Hermione giggled until she saw his mood go dark again.

“What? Would it be so bad?”

“No. But there is one other person here we are forgetting about.”

“Who?”

“Him. He's here, somewhere. Either him or one of his Death Eaters. `Mione, he knows every bloody thing we've said to each other. He may even be listening to us right now.”

She thought about what Harry had said as she tried to read his expression.

“Remember when we were talking about the Horcruxes?” he asked; she nodded.

“He quoted it back to me. He said there were seven and then he showed them to me.” This puzzled Hermione. The Horcruxes were so important Slughorn had even managed to modify his memory to keep the knowledge of them from anyone else.

“Why?” she asked.

Harry started to tell her but could feel his eyes starting to fill again. “He's going to destroy them so he can make new ones.”

Hermione's eyes opened wide; she knew full well they couldn't stop Riddle for good unless there were NO Horcruxes. Even just one could bring him back again. “More?”

“Thousands,” Harry was crying again and shaking as she held him. “He's going to make thousands of them. It's already too late.”

***

She picked up her mother's note from the kitchen table. Harry had finished his shower and she had told him she would make breakfast when he was dressed.

Hermione, sorry I couldn't stay for you, but I'm guessing you'll both be all right while you have each other.

Hermione smiled and wondered what she would have done if things had been slightly different an hour ago.

“I mean ANYTHING could happen.”

What would she have done if Harry had reacted differently? She knew what she would have done: she wouldn't have stopped him. There! She had admitted it to herself and smiled even more. What would Tonks say if she knew what Hermione was thinking? Hermione knew the answer to that too. Tonks would say `You go girl!' or something very like it. And Ginny? Quite probably she'd give the same answer.

“I mean ANYTHING could happen.”

Hermione's smile had now turned into a laugh.

“Would it be so bad?”

Not bad at all, she thought. Hermione mentally banished those thoughts away.

I couldn't put the weekly staff meeting off for another week. Call me if you need me. If it's really important, tell my service to put you through wherever I am. Hell, if it's THAT important just Apparate here yourself.

Hermione giggled, thinking what a sight that would make.

Look after him for me. You two look so delightful together!

Again, Mum playing the matchmaker. “Thanks, Mum,” Hermione said out loud to no one. “I can take it from here.”

“Take what from here?” Harry asked, walking in.

“Nothing,” she quickly replied, slightly startled.

“Who are you talking to?” Harry asked, looking around.

“Nobody.”

Harry grinned, that grin was back. Why did it take so long for her to realise that she loved that grin, as well as the boy behind it. She squeezed up next to him and let him hug her.

***

It was just as bad as Harry thought it was going to be, seeing it again, though he tried not to let it show. Harry knew he wasn't fooling Hermione; she had seen the state he was in last night.

He probably wasn't fooling Ron either, and Ginny knew him better than he knew her. He managed to laugh a few times at some of Ron's bad jokes but his face gave him away when Voldemort started tormenting him. The four of them stood in the Pensieve together; Hermione never let go of Harry's hand for a moment. Ron had tried to kick Snape's butt, of course his foot sailed through clear air.

Hermione could see why Harry was so upset earlier that morning but before she could act, another thought jumped into her mind.

“Would it be so bad?”

Stop that, she told herself. Just put the hormones aside for a moment.

Hermione smiled and squeezed his hand. She was happy to feel he that he squeezed back.

“He didn't think you were really going to duel against him there and then, did he?” Ginny asked.

“That's the thing about murdering, psychotic bastards,” Ron replied for Harry. “They don't have the same level of sanity we do.”

“I'm sure he hoped I would, Ginny,” Harry said. “Maybe his sick, twisted mind thought the threat of calling me a coward would egg me on. I promised `Mione I'd come back and I wasn't going to let him stop me.” For a while though I never thought I'd see her again.

Hermione smiled sweetly, at both his name for her as well as the sentiments.

“Mion - -.” Ron started to say and was immediately cut off by the look. Hermione glared at him until it was clear he wouldn't make that mistake again while Ginny laughed.

Looking toward the chair in the distance, Ginny tried to see what the items were.

“Those are the Horcruxes?” she asked.

Harry nodded, he was too far away to make them out clearly. And for some reason, his recently enhanced eyesight had deserted him.

“Looks like a wand, probably Ravenclaw's,” Hermione stated. “And the cup will be the one that belonged to Helga Hufflepuff.”

Harry nodded again.

“The book?” Ron asked. “Riddle's diary?”

“No,” Harry said. “That one is intact. I destroyed the diary.”

“What is that on the seat?” Ginny asked, squinting. “It looks metallic.”

“It looks a bit like a shield,” Ron said. “Maybe Godric Gryffindor had a shield to go with the sword.”

“That makes sense, Ron, good thinking,” Hermione said and was rewarded with his grateful smile.

“So where does that leave us?” Ginny asked.

Harry started to count, using his fingers. “Ring and diary both destroyed, that's two; cup - three; the book - four; shield - five; wand - six.”

“Gee, Harry, I wish you had been closer so we could see better,” Ginny said.

“That's only six,” Hermione said. “Where's the seventh?”

The four sets of eyes tried to see the missing object until Harry let out a soft sound.

“Shit!” he said, realising something.

Hermione snapped her head at Harry's cry and watched his face looking for what it was he had thought of, finding it herself. “Oh!” she said. “You don't - - ?”

“Shhh!” Harry said, his finger to his lips. He shook his head frantically hoping Hermione didn't say another word.

“Oh!” Ginny said as well. She knew as well. Leaving just - -

“You don't think - - ?” Ron started.

“Shhh!” Harry, Hermione, and Ginny said as one. “Not here!” Harry ordered.

The expression on Ron's face indicated he knew what was going on. “So are we done here?” he asked.

“I smell it. The instant he arrived I could smell it. I smell HER!”

“Yeah and you smell like old socks!” Hermione said to the Pensieve Fenrir Greyback. “You don't scare me!”

“We're done,” Harry said and the four found themselves back in Ron's room at the Burrow. Gabrielle was standing by the Pensieve with a sullen look.

“How do you feel?” Hermione asked him, still holding his hand.

Harry let out a sigh of relief to be out of there again. “Good, now that I'm out of there. Now remember, we can't say ANYTHING. Not here, not now.” He was addressing the three of them and there was no misunderstanding.

“Am I allowed to agree with Hermione?” Ron asked “He DID smell like old socks.”

Ginny and Hermione laughed together.

“Yes,” Harry said relieved. “You can say that.”

“He DID - - .” Hermione hit Ron and now even Harry laughed.

“I wished you would let me zee,” Gabrielle said to the four.

“Not a chance!” Ron said. “It's bad enough you know what you already know. If Mum found out we let you in there she'd kill me.”

“Ron's right,” Hermione told her. “Fleur would never forgive us if something happened to you.”

“But eet eez so boring.”

“Sorry, Gabby,” Harry said with a smile. “I'll do anything else for you but there is no way I'm letting you see that.” Harry indicated the Pensieve with the thumb of his right hand. He looked back to see Hermione had already removed the silver strand of the memory and placed it back into the glass phial. She handed it to Harry who placed it in a pocket. “But maybe if you're really good we'll show you Buckbeak later.”

This seemed to have the desired effect on the child and she no longer looked sad.

“What next?” Ron asked. The question was directed to Harry but he was not listening. He had a vacant look and his eyes appeared to be looking at his shoes. Ginny and Hermione knew what was coming next and even Ron laughed.

Harry took a step toward the door, then another and another. When he got to the open door he spun around on his heels and started walking back to his starting position. Once there he spun around again and proceeded to repeat the journey over and over.

“Zis iz ze pacing?” Gabrielle asked.

“How do you know about that?” Ron wanted to know.

“Ginny and `ermooney tells me. `ow long will `arry be pacing?”

“It's hard to say, Gabby,” Ginny replied. “Days - .”

“Weeks - ,” Hermione added.

“Years,” Ron finished.

“Harry,” Hermione said but he seemed not to recognise she had spoken at all.

“Come on,” Ginny said, taking Gabrielle's hand. “He's no good to us while he's doing that. I'm hungry.”

Ginny, Gabrielle and Ron walked out of the room. Hermione remained where she was, watching Harry pace. After he had made two more trips back and forth, Ginny's head popped back around the open door.

“Come on `Mione!” she said, placing all the emphasis on the last syllable. Ginny's eyes dazzled at the use of Harry's nickname for her. “He's gone even from you when he does that.”

Hermione grudgingly agreed and walked with Ginny to the kitchen.

“Where's Harry?” Molly asked. She had just walked into the kitchen and saw everyone but him siting at the table.

Ron made walking gestures with his fingers. His fingers walked a few steps forward and then back again.

Molly smiled, understanding completely.

***

“Where's Harry?” Tonks looked around the Weasley kitchen and saw everyone but him.

“Pacing,” Hermione said with her chin in her hand. Ron was eating and managed to get out a struggling noise that sounded like `my room' while Ginny pointed towards Ron's room up the hallway. To Gabrielle, Harry's pacing stopped being fun ages ago and even Hermione was bored.

Tonks made a step to go toward Harry but Remus stopped her with a gentle hand on her shoulder.

Remus walked up the hallway and put his head around the corner of Ron's open doorway.

“Does Harry know about you two getting married?” Ginny asked Tonks.

“How could he?” Tonks replied. “I only talked Remus into it last night.”

Ginny giggled, remembering something Tonks had said the night before. “So THAT was the `after'?”

Tonks picked up her meaning straight away and giggled back. “That was the `after' that came after the `before'.”

“I don't want to hear about the `before',” Hermione said. She was still bored and slightly annoyed.

“I do,” Ginny said, squealing.

Molly had an idea of what Tonks was talking about, while Ron didn't have a clue. But then he was ONLY a boy after all.

Tonks thought about what Ginny was asking. Ordinarily she would never confide something so personal to someone other than Remus. But then she knew she would enjoy talking to Ginny about it. “Okay.”

Ginny practically ran up the hall taking Tonks' hand and called behind her.

“Hermione?”

“You go, Ginny. I'm not interested.”

“Yes, you are,” Tonks said with a wink. “You're just trying to hide from it.”

“Would it be so bad?”

“I am not!” she said firmly.

***

Remus watched Harry pace back and forth before speaking.

“Harry?”

Harry didn't appear to have heard. Usually when he was like this nothing less than a bludger would get his attention.

“HARRY!” Remus said loudly and Harry stopped, looking up.

“I'm sorry, Harry, was I too noisy for you?” Remus asked

Harry looked around, wondering what was going on. He looked confused.

“Something on your mind, Harry?”

Harry looked at Remus as if he had only just recognized him. “Remus?”

“Yes?” Remus asked.

Harry paused, trying to put his thought into words. “I can't talk here. It might not be safe.”

Remus nodded. The girls had already briefed him on why they had to be careful what they said. Anyone could be listening.

“Shall we then?” he asked.

“Hermione and - - .”

“They can come too. Between you and me, we can - -.”

“No, Remus. I'd feel better if you got us all there.”

“Why?”

Harry shook his head. “Not safe!”

Remus shrugged, deciding not to argue. “Come on.” He put his hand around Harry's shoulder and led him out to the kitchen.

As they entered the kitchen of the Burrow Remus looked around and found Tonks was missing.

“Where did she go?” Remus asked.

“Geeny's room,” Gabrielle told him.

“I'll get her,” Ron said. He put down his knife and fork and walked up the hall.

“Hi, stranger,” Hermione said to Harry with the smallest smile. “What did you come up with?”

“Not a lot,” he confessed.

“Just another worn carpet?” she asked sarcastically.

“Am I in trouble?” he asked.

Remus laughed and tried to spare Harry any ill will. “Harry, guys are always in trouble. We are always doing the wrong thing, aren't we, Molly?”

“Always! Arthur was always saying or doing something stupid when we were courting,” Mrs. Weasley said.

“You wouldn't, Remus,” Hermione said.

“Wouldn't what?”

“Pull away. If you got something in your head that you couldn't get out, you would share it with Tonks. You wouldn't go into your cave. You would both work it out together.” Hermione wasn't slightly cross any more; she was well into mad and turning the corner into furious.

“Is THAT what you think I was doing?” Harry asked her.

“Well, weren't you?” she scowled at him.

“I was thinking!” he told her, scowling back.

“It's called being isolated and withdrawn!”

Harry had nothing to come back with. He smiled but saw Hermione was still scowling at him.

`Mio- ” Harry started but her look shut him down. Hermione turned her head, refusing to look back.

By this time, Ron had reached Ginny's room and placed his hand on the doorknob. Without warning he was flung across the hall, his head hit the wall behind him hard. Stunned, Ron sat up holding his head while the door opened. Ginny's smiling face appeared from behind the door.

“What the - - ?” Ron started but Tonks' head joined Ginny's

“I knew it would be you,” Ginny said to her brother.

“That's a hell of a privacy charm, Ginny,” Tonks said. “Wotcher, Ron, what are you doing sitting down there?”

“What are you two gossiping about, Tonks?” Remus asked.

Tonks winked at him; he had a very good idea. “So we're off then?” she asked.

Remus nodded. “Let's go.”

“Where are you off to?” Hermione asked.

“Aren't you coming?” Remus asked. She looked puzzled and turned to Harry for explanation.

“We're going somewhere where we can talk without being overheard.”

“Can we -?” Ron started.

“I hope so,” Harry replied, looking at his mother.

“Of course, dear. But there and nowhere else. I mean it!”

Hermione stood and walked to Harry. “Remus has to do it,” he told her.

“But you - - .”

“I know, but I'm not happy to. What if he is - - ?” Harry touched his forehead, indicating he was afraid someone was in his mind.

“Harry,” Remus told him. “That's not how it works.”

“I don't care, Remus. Just this once, please? You'll have to take us all.”

“For heaven's sake!” Hermione said.

“I'll have to make three trips,” he told them.

Sighing, Remus put an arm around Harry and the other around Tonks. CRACK! and they disappeared.

“What was that all about?” Ron asked.

“He's afraid of giving away the secret. He doesn't want to be the Secret Keeper anymore. After Dumbledore died, Remus had to cast another Fidelius charm and he shared the secret between him and Harry.”

“I didn't know you could do that,” Ron said.

“That's the advantage of being Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher, I guess,” Hermione said.

“Ex - Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher. He was the best we had.”

“By a long way. Maybe McGonagall will give him his job back,” Ginny suggested.

“Not a chance,” Ron decided. “Not if he is still a werewolf.”

“Ron's right, dear,” Molly said. “The Board of Governors wouldn't allow it.”

“But that is insane! It's Voldemort we need to be concerned about, not Remus,” Ginny said.

Remus appeared where he had been with another CRACK!

“Ready to go?” he asked them and they went to his side. “I'll bring them back later tonight.”

Remus put one arm around Ron and the other around Ginny. He smiled at Molly.

CRACK!

Hermione waited patiently for Remus to return. The silence between Molly and Hermione was staring to get awkward.

“He'll be all right, Hermione.”

“When? He asked me not to let him pull away and yet he goes and does just that first chance he gets.”

“Give him time, Hermione. He may be only a boy but he has a good heart. Besides, I think he knows just how much rests on his shoulders.”

Hermione started to say something but was interrupted by -

CRACK!

“Bye, Molly.”

“Bye, Remus. Hermione, I have plenty of sleeping draught left if you need any.”

“Thanks, Mrs. Weasley. If he doesn't smarten up, I might take you up on that.”

CRACK!

***

Remus and Hermione Apparated into the entrance hall of Grimmauld Place. Only Ginny was waiting to welcome them.

Hermione looked confused and saw Harry wasn't there. “Where's Harry?”

“He said something about finding Dobby and ran off,” Ginny told her.

“This IS still Harry's house isn't it?”

Remus nodded. “Of course it is, why?”

“Oh nothing. I just thought it might be polite to welcome his visitors, that's all.” Hermione was now very cross and looked around the hall. The carpet looked to be new, and any signs of dust and grime she had seen in her previous visits were gone. The place looked like it had been cleaned by an army of house elves; it looked fantastic.

As if reading her mind Remus explained. “Dobby and Winky have done a real job on the place. Harry told them to do whatever they needed to spruce up the place, hence the new carpet. A couple of the walls have been painted too and the wallpaper has been replaced.”

“Speaking of paint...” Hermione looked over at the portrait of Sirius's mother. Her mouth was opening and closing as if she was shrieking but Hermione could only hear soft music as if a radio was nearby.

“Harry's idea,” Remus told them. “We couldn't remove the picture or get her to shut up. So instead he changed her voice to sound like music. It's really ingenious when you think about it.”

“Hmmmph!”

“Where's Kreacher?” Ginny asked.

“No idea,” Remus answered. “Nobody including the House elves have seen him for months.”

“He couldn't have run away,” Hermione told them.

“No, but he may have crawled away and died somewhere.”

“That's terrible,” Hermione said.

“Well, Hermione, we'll either find him or we won't. This house can be funny like that. Sirius told me once he had to be careful if he was doing homework here in the holidays because it would always disappear as soon as he took his eyes of it but would only reappear after it was too late to hand it in.”

“Hermione, Ginny! You HAVE to see this!” Ron's head could be seen hanging over the railing of the stairs overhead. He was up on the second floor and had a huge grin.

“Is Harry there with you?” Hermione asked.

“Yep!”

“Then tell him whatever it is I'll see it later.” Hermione walked ahead towards the kitchen and muttered under her breath, “If at all.”

The stairs rang with the sound of footsteps as someone came bounding down them. Harry and his grin could be seen at the foot of the stairs as Hermione walked into the kitchen

“Hey!” Harry said, and his face dropped with disappointment as she walked right by him.

Tonks was putting the kettle down after just having made six cups of tea.

“Sugar, Hermione?”

“Please.”

“Hermione?” Harry asked. “Am I in trouble?”

“Hmm, good question, Harry. Let me pace around for a few hours and I'll get back to you with an answer.”

Harry laughed and Hermione was surprised to find she couldn't suppress her own wry grin.

“You could get all moody and kick things too,” Harry suggested.

“Like what?” Hermione asked. Her temper had gone almost as soon as she saw his grin. He had that effect on her and she knew it.

“My trunk. I thought I broke my foot once.”

Hermione laughed and put her arms around his neck, giving him a quick kiss on the cheek.

“You can do better than that Hermione,” Tonks told her wickedly.

“I know,” Hermione responded. “So does Harry. But right now I'm still annoyed at him so he can think himself lucky to get that.”

Ron ran into the kitchen “Where is everyone? Hermione you HAVE to see this!”

Ginny was next in, and ran into Ron who was bustled into Harry.

“Hermione - - .”

“I've heard! I simply HAVE to see it.”

Hermione looked over to Tonks who had placed the last mug of tea on the table. “Don't look at me, I don't live here.” As soon as the words were out of her lips Tonks let loose a laugh and looked to Remus. Remus responded by giving a secret wink.

Remus placed his hand on Harry's shoulder and turned him to face him. “Harry. I wonder if I could ask a huge favour.”

“Of course you can!” Harry replied with a smile and he looked over to Tonks. “You both can.”

Remus gave Tonks an inquiring look but she shook her head. “Not me. I didn't say a word.” Remus looked at the others but they clearly had no idea what they were talking about; not even Hermione.

“Remus, Tonks told me how small her apartment was and there is plenty of room here. Stay for as long as you like. Both of you.”

“Thank you Harry. That is very nice of you. But what about you?”

“When school goes back I guess I'll be there most of the time. I can come back here for the holidays.”

Remus nodded and Hermione gave Harry a curious look.

“What about until then, Harry?” she asked.

Harry blushed and lowered his eyes avoiding her gaze and Hermione laughed. “Here's not nearly as much fun as your place, Hermione,” he told her.

“Really?” Ron interjected. “Does Hermione have a - - .”

“Don't spoil it!” Ginny said. “Hermione has to see for herself.”

Hermione sat and lifted her mug of tea to her lips, drinking slowly. She eyed her three friends and saw Ron was bursting for her to see whatever it was, Ginny was bemused by Hermione's reaction, and Harry simply grinned. That grin! Hermione thought she could get lost within it.

Remus and Tonks sat, followed by Harry and Ginny, all taking their tea.

Ron simply stood their, nervously twitching.

“He's a bit like an excited puppy isn't he?” Hermione said to Ginny.

“Yeah, we're still hoping he can be toilet trained.” Ginny replied.

Ron smiled, seeing Hermione was not going to be in a hurry to see whatever it was that got him so worked up. He picked up his tea and tried to scoff too much.

“Hot, hot, hot!” Ron practically dropped the mug of tea back to the table and began jumping again.

“Hasn't your mother ever taught you how to drink hot tea?” Remus asked with a laugh.

***

“Eyes closed?” Harry asked.

“YES! They're closed for the third time!” Hermione stood with eyes closed. She had let Harry lead her from the stairs and she stood before something, not knowing what.

“Open!” Harry commanded.

Hermione opened her eyes slowly, wondering what it was that had everyone excited. She saw a wall. A wall; just a blank wall.

“It's a wall. I've seen one of these before, you know.”

“You've seen one like this too,” Harry replied. Hermione watched as he closed his eyes, concentrating. He then walked around in a small circle three times.

“Harry! You HAVEN'T? It ISN'T?!”

A door appeared where the blank wall was a moment ago. “It is and I did. Or rather Dobby and Winky did.”

“Harry has his own Room of Requirement!” Ron said as if Hermione hadn't worked it out by now.

“Not quite, Ron. It's limited to only being able to perform about a half dozen functions.”

“Like the D.A. room. Harry had Dobby bring it here from Hogwarts!”

“Not just Dobby,” Dobby said standing behind them.

“Winky helped too,” Winky added, standing at Dobby's side.

“Dobby!” Harry cried. “You've done an amazing job. The place looks amazing, and you too Winky. I can't thank you both enough!”

“So you have TWO personal house-elves Harry?” Ginny asked

Harry shook his head. “I don't even have one. Dobby and Winky are my friends and have only agreed to help me until Hogwarts re-opens.” He looked at the house elves and lowered his head until he was almost at their height. “You two have done such a fantastic job I'm going to have to pay you double what I promised.”

“Dobby doesn't needs - - .” Dobby was cut off by Winky's elbow being poked into his ribs; assuming house elves HAD ribs.

“Thank you, Master Harry sir!” Dobby replied, to Winky's satisfaction. Dobby and Winky then disappeared.

Harry opened the door and pointed within. “This way, M'Lady!” he bowed and Hermione giggled as she walked in.

Hermione walked in to see rows and rows of - -

“Books?!” Ron said disgustingly. “What happened to the D.A. Room?”

“I'll show her that in a minute. I wanted Hermione to see this first.”

Hermione walked between the rows of books, a curious expression on her face. “You know, Harry, these seem familiar.”

“They should be. These are most of the books at the library at Hogwarts. I got Madam Pince to give me a list. Here you'll have your own private library. I did this for you.”

Hermione gave him a beaming smile “Harry, you're amazing! THIS is amazing.” She hugged his neck and kissed his cheek.

“You haven't seen the Restricted Section yet!” he told her. She gave him another questioning gaze. “Professor McGonagall said it would be okay. I told her it was for you.”

Hermione's smile grew even wider, and her eyes sparkled. She kissed Harry deeply and he held her, returning the kiss. Tonks and Ginny exchanged looks while Ron didn't see; he was looking at the - -

“Books! Who cares about them? Show us the D.A. again!”

“Go on,” Hermione said. “Show him again.”

They walked out and closed the door; it disappeared immediately.

“Go on, Ron,” Harry told him. “You do it.”

Ron closed his eyes and walked quickly around three times. He opened his eyes to see the door hadn't returned and Ginny giggled.

“Try it again, slower, and concentrate.”

Ron closed his eyes and tried again. This time when he opened his eyes the door reappeared. Without waiting for the others he ran in.

“He still doesn't know about `Ladies First' I see,” Harry said. Hermione and Ginny walked in, followed by Tonks and Remus. Harry walked in last.

The room looked spacious with a few bookshelves and cushions scattered around. “More bloody books!” Ron said to himself and Hermione giggled. Down the centre of the room was a duelling strip.

“Does the room have the same safety precautions?” Hermione asked.

“It's the same room. McGonagall had to remove the Room from Hogwarts seeing what happened last time, and she allowed Dobby and Winky to bring some of the functions here.

“You're so lucky, Harry,” Ron said. “Care to give it a try?”

“Not really,” Harry replied. His mood changed immediately; Hermione could sense it before she saw his expression.

“You go if you like.”

“Hermione?” Ron asked. She shook her head. “Ginny?”

Ginny thought about it before smiling. “Okay. Are you sure Ron isn't going to be seriously hurt?” she asked.

“I'm sure. All he'll have is some pain and bruises,” Harry said.

“Yeah right!” Ron objected. “Ginny's the one who will be limping out of here.” Harry smiled and turned to the door. Remus and Hermione joined him.

“I'm going to stay and watch,” Tonks said.

Outside of the room, Remus placed an arm around Harry. “Now what couldn't you say at the Burrow that you can say here?”

“Tons! But first I want you to remove the Fidelius Charm from me.” Harry touched his forehead, needlessly reminding Remus where the charm resided. “Obliviate me or something to get it out. Nobody is safe here until it's gone.”

Hermione tried to say something but Remus cut her off.

“Hold on, hold on! Nobody is being Obliviated. Now start from the beginning.”

“Voldemort could read my mind, read my thoughts. I'm afraid he'll find this place.”

“He can't. You know how it works. Only the Secret Keeper can reveal the location.”

“I don't care, Remus. If you want to stay here you have to do it. How could I sleep knowing you weren't safe?”

“Think about this, Harry. If I change the charm, how are you going to be able to come and go? This IS your house you know.”

Harry thought for a moment, but no longer.

“Hermione. Give it to Hermione. Make her the Secret Keeper. As long as it is okay with you, Hermione.”

Hermione smiled, it would be fun to have her own personal library.

“Are you sure, Harry? It would mean you would need me to get you to and from here.”

“I'm sure. I'm as sure as I have been of anything. As long as it's okay with you it's more than okay with me.”

“Okay,” Remus said. “Come this way and we'll get cracking straight away.”

***

Harry sat at the kitchen table with a fresh cup of tea. He tried to suppress a laugh but really couldn't when Ginny walked in with a smile, while Ron limped in painfully.

“Don't look at me like that!” he told Harry. “She just got lucky!”

“Lucky I didn't kill you!” Ginny replied. “You should have seen it, Harry. He bounced off every wall. It was so much fun.”

“This one is a real terror,” Tonks said her hand on Ginny's shoulder. “If the safeties weren't on, Ron would be on his way to St. Mungo's by now.

“She cheated!” Ron tried to explain.

“Yeah right, Ron, whatever you say.” Ginny looked around the kitchen. “Where's Hermione?”

“Right behind you,” she said, standing at the door. Hermione and Remus walked in and sat at the table. Hermione sat beside Harry, kissing him on the cheek again.

“Does she look any different?” Harry asked Ron and Ginny.

“Er - no. Should she?”

Hermione nodded. “Remus changed the Fidelius charm. I'm the new Secret Keeper!”

Ron forgot his pain for an instant. “No way!”

“Yes way,” Harry replied. “Hermione AND Remus share the secret. So, Ron, if you ever want to come and play, you have to be real nice to Hermione.”

“I'm always nice,” Ron said.

“Really? Remember when you thought Crookshanks ate Scabbers?”

“Yeah!” Hermione said with her arms crossed. “Thanks, Harry, I'd forgotten about that.” Hermione looked at Ron and crossed her arms over her chest.

“Hey, I said I was sorry.”

“As I recall you didn't!”

“Okay then, sorry!”

“Good!”

Tonks looked at Harry trying to read him “Why did you do it, Harry? This is your house.”

“I wanted to make sure Voldemort can't get in. He's in my mind sometimes. I was just worried that you would all get hurt or worse.”

“Harry - - ,” Tonks started.

“I told him,” Remus finished.

***

Tonks walked down the stairs, looking lovely. Hermione and Ginny followed with a big smile. As they saw Remus's reaction, the girls all giggled.

“That means he likes it,” Ginny said.

“Tonks! You look gorgeous!” Harry said.

“Hey, I'm supposed to say that first!” Remus half protested. “Tonks, you look gorgeous.”

Tonks now giggled. “Thank you. You look quite smart yourself. Are you ready to go?”

“I'm ready. We'll take Ginny and Ron home first and leave from there.”

Ron started to protest but Remus wouldn't hear it. “I promised your mother.” Looking to Harry he asked “Will you and Hermione be all right?”

Harry nodded. “Yep, we're going back to Hermione's for dinner and then back here later.”

Ginny gave a look that was intended to mean she wanted to hear more.

“Don't look at me like that, Ginny. We're coming back so we can talk about things we can't talk about elsewhere. And that reminds me, be careful of anything you say. You just may have someone listening in.”

Remus nodded. “Good advice. Be very careful from here on. Ready, dear?”

Ginny moved toward him and he placed an arm over Ron's shoulder.

CRACK!

Tonks alone was left with them.

“Coming back just to talk, eh?” she asked. Harry blushed and Hermione laughed.

“Sounds like a waste of an evening alone together if you ask me,” she said again.

CRACK! Remus had appeared.

“Ready?”

She nodded. “Bye guys. Be good!”

CRACK!

Hermione and Harry were alone together; the silence was deafening. She went to him and put her arms around his neck. Harry kissed her and she returned it.

“Does EVERYONE have to play matchmaker around here?” Harry asked.

-->

16. 16

16

Harry smiled as he looked around at the familiar surroundings of Hermione's home.

“Travel is such a bitch,” Hermione teased with a giggle.

Harry smiled. Hermione's parents weren't home yet. “Where is everyone?'

Crookshanks walked into the lounge room and straight to Hermione, demanding attention. She picked him up and nuzzled him against her chin while Harry left the room.

Hermione looked about and saw the house was exactly as she had left it as Harry walked back in to the room, holding the locket.

“I was worried about this the whole time we were away,” he said, not taking his eyes off it. Harry opened it again and saw that the note from the mysterious R.A.B. was still enclosed.

“So what now?”

“It never leaves my sight.”

“And - - ?” she wanted to know.

Harry shook his head. “Not here.”

She nodded and looked up at the clock. “I thought they would be home by now. Maybe I should call Mum and see how late she'll be.”

Harry agreed. “I can get started on dinner if you like.”

“Hold on. Mum may have got something on the way.”

“Okay. I'm going to see Hedwig.”

Harry left and heard Hedwig's hoot before he'd reached the back door.

“Sorry, girl,” he apologized. “I haven't forgotten about you.”

Harry pocketed the locket and placed Hedwig on his shoulder. He examined her cage to make sure it was clean and that she had plenty of water. He gave her an owl treat and lightly stroked her feathers. They remained like that until Hermione found them.

“Hedwig still hasn't forgiven me for not spending time with her. What did your Mum and Dad say?”

“Mum said she is just leaving. She'll be home in half and hour and Dad a little after that.”

“Do you want me to start dinner?”

“Harry, that's sweet. But I couldn't let you.”

Harry paused; the light bulb in his head had just come on. “Although, perhaps we could take them out for dinner.”

“Out? Harry, I don't think they'll be up to going anywhere.”

“I wasn't talking about a restaurant.”

“Where then?”

Harry smiled. Hermione smiled, getting Harry's meaning.

“Do you think he'd mind?”

“`They,' you mean. Winky is there too. Let's ask!”

***

Dan allowed the keys to drop onto the hallstand, remembering too late that Emma hated for him to do that. He walked in and saw Harry, Hermione and Emma smiling up at him from the lounge. He gave the air a cursory sniff to see if he could smell dinner. He couldn't.

“Hey!” he said.

“How was your day, Dad?” Hermione asked.

“Hectic, that's what I get for having a few days off. How is everyone else?” He kissed Emma and then Hermione before smiling at Harry.

“Ready for dinner?” Emma asked.

Dan frowned. “I'm starved, but I can't smell anything.”

Hermione and Emma stood and Dan caught the mischievous look in Hermione's eye. “Ready Mum?”

“Let's do it.”

CRACK!

Dan wasn't expecting to see his wife and daughter to simply disappear from the room and looked to Harry for an explanation.

“Dinner!” Harry said, as if that explained everything.

CRACK! Hermione reappeared.

“Ready, Dad?”

“I take it you haven't booked a table at the Beachcomber?”

CRACK!

Harry was now on his own. He wondered if Voldemort had a spy in the Grangers' house, and if so would he know where they were all going? Not that it really mattered. They were safe there.

CRACK!

Hermione leant into Harry and placed her arms around his neck, giving him a very long kiss.

CRACK!

The four stood in the entry way of Grimmauld place, and Emma laughed to see Harry and Hermione were still kissing. Dan gave Hermione a raised eyebrow look, but it was for effect only. He had gotten quite used to seeing the two together.

“Dinner smells good,” Dan said.

CRACK!

Dobby and Winky stood before them in the entry way. “Master Harry Potter!” Dobby said.

“Mistress Hermione,” Winky added.

Harry leant down to address the house elves. “These are Hermione's parents: Mr. and Mrs. Granger.”

“Dobby, Winky, pleased to meet you,” Emma said. “But you can call us - - .”

“Forget it, Mum,” Hermione said. “House elves are too formal to use first names.”

“This way please,” Dobby said and he bounded off through a doorway to the right, followed by Winky. They walked in to see the table had been set with linen and fine china. The light had been dimmed and the table was illuminated with candles.

“Dobby, this is beautiful!” Hermione said. “You too, Winky.”

“Thank you, Mistress,” Winky said with a curtsey.

“I think you have a fan, `Moine,” Harry said with a grin.

“So this is your home, Harry?” Dan asked. Harry removed Emma's chair and held it for her as she sat, then pushed it in for her.

“Thank you, kind sir,” Emma said giggling. Harry then did the same for Hermione with the same response.

“This is it. Sirius left it to me. Nobody expected that, least of all me.”

“And it's unplottable, you say?”

Hermione nodded. “To anyone outside it just looks like a vacant lot. Even if Riddle had his nose pressed up against a window—not that he would see a window—he would have no idea we are here.”

“The only way to get here is with the permission of the Secret Keeper,” Harry told them. “Who just so happens to be - - .”

“Me!” Hermione finished.

Emma looked at Harry. “I thought you were the secret keeper.”

“I was. Remus and I both were. As from today it is Hermione and Remus.”

Dan looked at his daughter. “But it's your house, Harry.”

“And I wasn't sure the secret would be safe with me. All it means is that I have to be with Hermione or Remus to get to and from here. I hope that's all right?”

Dan looked at Emma. “Why would we mind knowing Hermione is only a second away from being somewhere safe? Does this mean she can come here from Hogwarts if he shows up there?”

“Dad,” Hermione explained, “Hogwarts has anti-Apparition charms which means nobody can simply pop in or out.”

Dan nodded as Dobby appeared. “Dinner, Masters and Mistresses.” Levitating silver trays gently rested on the table. Dan's eyes saw at once the meal.

“Beef Wellington! This looks great, smells great too. Thank you, Dobby and Winky.”

They began filling their plates and started the meal.

***

“Impressive!” Emma said. “I can tell Hermione is going to hate it here.” Emma looked at the rows and rows of books.

“Big mistake, Harry. You'll never get her out of here.” Dan wandered the isles of the library function of the Room of Requirement. “What else can this room be again?”

“A duelling room, the Gryffindor common room - - .”

“You never told me that!” Hermione squealed.

“You never asked. I thought it would be nice to have a sort-of home away from home.”

“Let's see!” Hermione said. She was really excited now and practically pulled her parents out of the room. Without waiting to be asked, Hermione walked around three times and the door that vanished after closing a second before reappeared.

Hermione flung the door open and ran inside. Emma and Dan followed.

Inside was the familiar colours and furniture of the place they had all spent more time together than anywhere else. The fire blazed, and the comfortable seats looked more comfortable. Hermione was surprised to see the windows had the exact same views as at Hogwarts.

“So THIS is where you do all your planning?” Dan asked. “Do you have a favourite chair?”

Hermione patted the back of the armchair, and was not at all surprised to find if felt EXACTLY the same as the one at Hogwarts.

“It's also a duelling room. Which is what we first used it for,” Harry told them.

“How many rooms are there in this house?” Emma asked.

Harry laughed. “No one has been able to count them. Every time we look there are more. There has to be at least ten bedrooms. And I know I've seen four different bathrooms.”

“You could turn this into a hotel,” Dan suggested.

“Remus and Tonks will be staying here. You heard they're getting married?” Harry asked.

Emma had that `there's-going-to-be-a-wedding' smile. “We heard. They will be staying here?”

“Tonks' apartment is tiny. They couldn't have any room there at all,” Harry said.

“And that's a BAD thing?” Emma asked smiling. Dan hit her on the arm and Hermione blushed.

“They make a lovely couple,” Emma said. “They hardly left each other's side at Fleur and Bill's wedding.”

They looked about before finally leaving the room behind, heading for the stairs.

They walked down to the first floor and to the first door near the stairs. “My room!” Harry said, and opened the door.

“Oh my!” Hermione said. The abnormally large room had a large, four poster queen-size bed in the centre. Wardrobes and drawers stood at one end and a small, round table at the other with two chairs. Another large comfortable reading chair was placed against the window with a fireplace was situated in the centre of the wall opposite; a bathroom was placed at the end. The whole room was decorated in the colours of Gryffindor.

“This is lovely, Harry,” Emma said.

“Very smart!” Dan agreed.

“Why is it so large?” Hermione asked.

Harry shrugged. “This is the master bedroom. Most of the others are smaller than this.”

“Where next?” Emma asked.

“Third floor: more bedrooms.” Harry ran out of his room and up two flights of stairs. Hermione chased him while her parents followed at their own pace.

Harry opened the first door and they saw an average sized room with twin single beds. The room was decorated in soft fabrics and was pink throughout.

“Girls' room,” Harry said.

“Which girls?” Dan asked.

Harry shrugged his shoulders. He just assumed it would make for a room for girls due to the colours. He tried to imagine Ron's face if he stayed here.

“My room?” Hermione asked with a laugh.

Harry hadn't thought about that. Why not? She was the Secret Keeper. She could, after all, stay here if she liked or the situation dictated.

“Why not?” he agreed. “It's a little bigger than your room at home.”

“The bed isn't.”

Harry didn't think of that. The situation here was reversed from Hermione's place. There, he had a single bed (not that he had used it much) and she had a double. Here, his bed was massive and hers was tiny.

By that time, Dan and Emma were looking at the rest of the rooms on the level.

“Four more bedrooms here,” Dan said. “Upstairs?”

“More.” Harry answered.

Emma looked at the stairs leading upward. “Two more levels?”

Harry nodded. “The top level is just one large bedroom, a bath, and a sitting area.”

“Perfect for Remus and Tonks to have the whole top level,” Hermione suggested.

“That's what I said.”

Emma looked at Dan, exchanging something. “Let's go see if dessert is ready,” Emma said. She took Dan's arm and walked down the stairs. Harry went to follow but Hermione stayed him with a hand on his shoulder.

“What was that?” she asked in a whisper.

“The look your mum gave your dad?” Hermione nodded.

“I'm not sure. Maybe she doesn't like the idea of you staying here.”

Hermione gave him a look. Before she could speak Harry laughed.

“I meant being here. Maybe they aren't happy you are here at all.”

That wasn't it. “No,” Hermione said. “They haven't stopped smiling since they arrived. Come on.”

She grabbed his hand and ran down the stairs. Halfway down from the second level they passed Hermione's parent's and kept running.

“She hates it here,” Emma said.

“I can tell.”

The Grangers walked back into the dining room just as Harry and Hermione took their seats. Dan and Emma joined them and Dobby appeared. He snapped his fingers and a tray with four desserts levitated toward the table.

Emma could smell the chocolate before dessert had been served. She looked down to see golden crepes covered with vanilla ice cream and generous amounts of chocolate topping.

“Looks too good to eat,” Emma said. Hermione didn't agree: she was already into hers.

“Dobby, Winky, this may be the best dessert ever,” Harry told them. The house elves smiled at the praise and were gone again.

“They keep doing that?” Dan asked.

“Popping in and out? Yeah, they're not much for walking around,” Harry explained.

“So, Harry,” Dan said again. “This is your home, right?” Harry nodded, wondering why Dan was asking the question.

“And Remus and Tonks will be staying here?”

He nodded again. “They could have joined us but Remus has taken Tonks to dinner.”

“To propose,” Hermione giggled. “Somehow I don't think it's going to be a surprise.”

Harry would be surprised if the staff at the restaurant would be surprised; it was probably already in tomorrow's Daily Prophet.

Dan looked at Emma again and Hermione put her fork down, waiting to see what was going on.

“She'd hate it here,” Dan said.

“Every minute! Harry, do you go outside here at all?” Emma asked.

Harry shook his head. “I have to be careful about the owls flying around and I wouldn't risk the Floo. The best way of keeping this place secret is to stay inside at all times. Sirius was cooped up here on his own for months. It almost drove him crazy.”

“But school goes back in two weeks,” Emma reminded him. Harry knew that, he hadn't forgotten.

“So if you stayed here, you'd have to stay inside, cooped up for two weeks.”

“Tonks and Remus will pop in and out. Tonks still works at the Ministry.”

“And Remus?” Dan asked.

Harry shrugged his shoulders. “I don't know where he goes, but he goes for weeks at a time. And he is gone every full moon,” he said, reminding Dan that Remus was a werewolf.

“Why so many questions, Dad?” Hermione asked.

“Are you worried about me staying at your place?” Harry asked.

“Well,” Dan started. “I have no problem with you being at our home. It's just that, situations could easily change, so you may be there on your own.”

Hermione looked at Harry, neither understanding.

“What your father is trying to say, dear, is the cruise we were planning on booking...” Emma said; Hermione nodded.

“For the week you two are back at school...” Dan continued; Harry nodded.

“We can't get the cabin we would like to have.”

“So the cruise is off?” Hermione asked, disappointed for them.

“Perhaps not,” Dan said. “I called this morning and there IS an opening if we book earlier.”

“How much earlier?” Hermione asked.

“Thursday.”

Two days away, Hermione thought.

“So - - ,” Emma started.

“You want Hermione to stay here?” Harry asked incredulously. He looked at her and there was no doubt what her answer would be, or indeed was. Hermione grabbed him around the neck, squeezing him tight.

“I guess between Remus and Tonks, there shouldn't be a problem,” Emma said. “Seeing as how Hermione is the Secret Keeper.”

“And if anything does happen, we can Apparate to the Burrow or to the Ministry if we had to,” Hermione said.

Dan wasn't sure. He would be leaving Harry and Hermione together for the whole time until school went back, with only Remus and Tonks to look in on them. He looked to his daughter, whom he could tell was already imagining herself and Harry staying together.

He looked to Emma, whom he knew trusted them both. Dan felt he was making the right decision but...

Emma and Hermione burst into simultaneous laughter and Dan looked from one to the other to see what was so funny; they were both looking at Harry. Dan looked at Harry and immediately started laughing himself. Harry was sitting there with the largest smile any of them had ever seen; it was as if he was a little boy and had just caught Santa Claus in the act of delivering presents.

***

CRACK!

Harry and Hermione were the last to Apparate back to Hermione's house. Harry looked around and smiled; he really liked the time he had spent here so far. His house was bigger, and the Grangers didn't have the luxury of magic.

But there was something even better. Hermione had family, and love. She had support and a nurturing home. Oh, and books too. As much as Harry and Ron teased Hermione about being a bookworm, Harry knew she was more than just the sum of her books... much more. And the boys knew without Hermione's brilliance, they would never have managed with the things they had in the past couple of years.

Harry silently remembered her lying on the floor of the Department of Mysteries. For the length of time it took a heart to beat, he feared she was dead. He now looked at her smiling back at him. What would he do if something happened to her? Harry loved her, and he wasn't asking for anything in return. But what he really wanted, above all was the knowledge that she was always safe.

None of them were safe! Now back at Hermione's house, he had to be careful in what he said. Harry wouldn't need to remind Hermione, though he WOULD need to be reminding Ron at least once an hour. Ginny too would be mostly sensible, though she had blurted out things in the past without thinking. How did the Order of the Phoenix manage for as long as it had?

“What?” Hermione asked when she saw his look.

“I miss Fawkes,” he said simply. “And - - .”

Hermione nodded and walked to Harry, hugging him. “I know, we all do,” she whispered into his ear, not releasing him.

Harry hugged her tighter. Of course he wasn't the only one that missed him. Harry was no different than every other student and teacher of the school. They all missed him and would no doubt have an empty spot in their heart for the rest of their lives.

Hermione kissed Harry's cheek; her parents had already left the lounge-room, no doubt to get a start on their packing.

“Will your parents need a hand?” he asked

Hermione shook her head. “Mum won't. She is always leaving for weekend conferences and things. She'll be fine, and she'll tell Dad what to take.”

“I'd take everything,” Harry said. “I wouldn't be able to decide what I'd need, so I'd take it all.”

Hermione giggled. “So like a boy. They won't have room in their cabin to simply take all their clothes, Harry. How many suitcases do you think they have?”

“They only need one,” Harry replied with a smile. “One that acted like my trunk. It's ever-expanding. I can keep piling stuff in and the interior keeps expanding to make room. Outside, it's the same sized trunk.”

Hermione laughed at the thought. She knew her father would love the idea. She looked at the clock and saw it wasn't late.

“Do you want to watch a movie?” she asked. Harry shook his head; something was worrying him.

“Come on then,” Hermione said, and she led him to the kitchen. She put the kettle on and prepared to make tea.

Harry laughed. “Is this your way of finding out what I'm worried about?” Hermione nodded, smiling.

“And you expect that a cup of tea is all it takes for me to talk?”

Hermione nodded. “Sugar?” she asked sweetly.

Harry laughed again. “One, as you well know. All right, I'm worried about you.”

“Why me?”

“What happens if - -?” Harry reminded himself that the walls may have ears. “If while they are gone - - ?”

Now it was Hermione's turn to nod.

“We'll be safe, together,” she assured him.

“And back at school?”

“We'll still be together. It's not like we don't know what is coming AND we won't be alone. We'll have McGonagall, the teachers, as well as the D.A.”

Harry hadn't thought of the D.A. since before the days of Dumbledore's funeral.

“Don't count on it. For all we know, we may be the only students there. Except for Ron, Ginny and now Gabrielle, it may be that many, if not all the students are kept away by their parents. Remember what Seamus's parents said?”

“That was before Dumbledore died. Even the Prophet and now the Ministry confirmed what you were saying all along, Harry. No one is accusing you of making stories - - .”

“I don't care what people accuse me of any more, Hermione. They can talk about me behind my back, point and laugh, or avoid me completely. I don't care.”

Hermione paused, placing the tea before him.

“I'm scared,” Harry said simply, avoiding her eyes.

“Harry.” Hermione's voice had an almost musical quality about it. It was soft and sweet and Harry could feel himself drawing strength just from hearing his name on her lips. He could not help but smile at her.

“Harry,” she said again. “What was it Remus said to you back in third year? He'd be worried if you WEREN'T scared?”

Harry nodded “Something like that. It was something like if I wasn't scared it meant I wasn't paying attention.”

“So what's changed?”

“That was before he came back. Before the Triwizard competition and before Dumbledore died. If I was scared then - - .”

She went to him and held him. “But you're not alone, Harry. You have us. You have me.”

“That's part of the problem, Hermione. I'm scared I - -,” and now Harry's voice dropped to a whisper. He placed his lips near her ear and continued. “I'm scared I won't be able to protect you.”

“Harry,” she said. “Shall we go somewhere were we can talk?” She smiled at him and Harry instantly understood her meaning.

“Good,” he said.

CRACK!

***

Emma cocked her ear; she had heard the sound of Disapparition and looked to Dan. He was still packing sweaters into one large bag; he had obviously not heard.

“You don't need as many sweaters as you have,” she told him.

Dan gave her an inquiring look. “You know how cold I get by the sea. I expect we'll be spending a lot of time admiring the stars so I'll need all of these.”

“The stars?” Emma asked “Sounds romantic.”

Dan smiled. “Well, why not? I'm already looking forward to this. As long as I know Hermione and Harry will be all right.”

Emma nodded. “We're doing the right thing?”

Dan now stopped and fell into thought. “The cruise - definitely! Hermione and Harry? - Probably. Look Em, it's not like you and I can do anything to protect them until school goes back. They'll be safe at - - .”

And now it was Emma's turn to remind him. “Shhh!!” she cried, looking around.

Dan nodded. “Sorry. Yes, they will be safe, especially with - - . And by leaving on this one, we'll be back at most 4 days after school returns, even giving us extra time in Genoa.”

“And then?” Dan was surprised that Emma was expressing doubt; that was usually his job.

“I don't know. But I know they'll be together, with their teachers. Remember, the Ministry is doing everything they can.”

Emma had forgotten the Minister of Magic had paid them a visit. She remembered back to how Harry looked after being forced to spend an evening with Voldemort. “And I guess at least he won't be alone.”

Dan nodded. “Though I'd be happier knowing Dumbledore was still at the helm. But we've met Minerva, I like her style.”

Emma agreed, “No nonsense and she has been around long enough to know a few things. She'll defend her children as vigorously as Dumbledore did.”

“She will.”

They paused in their packing. “What if - - ?” Emma started.

Dan laughed. “This is the first time I've heard you play `what if?'.”

Emma grinned. “I play all the time. It's called analysing hypothetical situations.”

“So, hypothetically, what can we do in the middle of all this?”

“Not a lot,” Emma agreed. “That doesn't mean we have to be happy about it.”

“No one's happy about it, Em,” he replied. “We'd all be far happier if there were no Dark Lords around. But we have to trust those more able. Besides, the only one who matters is Hermione, and you know she would want us to go.”

Emma nodded again “But it feels like we're running away,” she confessed.

“Yeah,” Dan agreed, “I feel a little like that too. Shall we go have a word with her about it?”

Emma smiled, knowing Hermione and Harry weren't there. “Later, let's finish first.”

***

When the entire conversation was relayed verbatim to Voldemort later that evening, the delight could be seen dancing behind his red eyes.

“Beautiful. The Muggles are scared they won't see the Mudblood again. At least they show some normal fear, unlike that idiot Dumbledore.”

“My Lord,” Bellatrix began. “Does any of this change the timeline?”

“It certainly does, Bella. They get back four days after school?”

She nodded.

“Then we return two days after. The Muggles will return from their wonderful cruise to find she has already been dead for two days.” His evil laugh filled the cavern; the faces of his Death Eaters who were near joined him.

“But, My Lord,” Bellatrix continued, “Will we be ready?”

“Send for Severus. We need to make sure he will be ready.”

Bellatrix nodded and rose.

“And Bella?” Voldemort said. “When you find him, do not leave his sight. I want you to remain with him from now on. I'm not entirely sure he is as enthusiastic a supporter as he should be.”

“I have never trusted him, My Lord,” Bellatrix said.

“Then you shall have the task of killing him the instant he shows cause.”

***

Harry and Hermione were drinking fresh tea in the kitchen of Grimmauld Place. They knew they could speak here.

“It's normal you're scared, Harry,” Hermione said.

“Because I'm only a boy and he's been a wizard for so long? Or is it that he's stronger than me, or that I know he's going to kill me?”

“Try Harry, he's going to try. Just like all the other times.” Harry fell silent, his eyes intently staring at his tea. Hermione knew this was the time to remain silent.

“It's not like I haven't been scared before,” he said after a minute; Hermione nodded. “I mean I've been scared for as long as I remember.”

She nodded again and saw a tear falling down his cheek.

“I'm not scared for me, Hermione. I'm scared for you. You're close to me and he knows that now. Back at his cave, he put thoughts into my head saying he was going to kill you and there was nothing I could do to stop it.”

Hermione's nose wrinkled in confusion. “You're scared for me?” He nodded.

“But, Harry, it's you who has the power to stop him. You're the one you should be scared for.”

Harry didn't agree. “I don't care about myself,” he said with a very soft, shaking voice. “It would almost be a relief for it to be over.”

Hermione almost dropped her cup on the table and reached for him.

“No! I mean it,” he said looking up. “I'm just tired of being scared, and tired all the time. I'm scared that not only will I not be able to protect my friends, I'll be the cause of the death of them. Remember back to the Ministry?”

He looked at her, and saw her own silent tear.

“I almost killed you that day. I didn't listen and ran off - - .”

He couldn't continue, the torturous memories now very much in his mind. He remembered the purple flash that had struck her, and his initial fear she was dead.

“Harry...”

“What? Don't kill us? Don't let us die?”

“Don't put so much pressure on yourself.”

“Pressure?” He took the locket in his hand and held it up. “This is pressure. I've had a piece of his soul in YOUR VERY HOUSE all this time. What will your Mum say when she finds out?”

“The same thing I say: none of us knew what it was.”

He looked at it, and felt his grip tighten around it. The seventh Horcrux and he had it all the time. “What am I supposed to do?”

“Just what you are doing, Harry: making sure he doesn't get it.”

They both looked at it for a while before Hermione held her hand out for it. He smiled and placed it into her palm. She moved it closer to her eyes and gave it a close examination for writing or markings.

“R.A.B.?” she asked, reading the note.

Harry shrugged. “Either it means something, or nothing. Either there is an R.A.B. or it was Riddle's way of throwing us off the scent.”

“Riddle? You called him Riddle again.”

Harry shrugged again. So what? he thought.

“You only do that when you're confident.” Hermione smiled at him, hoping to instil a little confidence. By now though, Harry had risen and was pacing in the kitchen. His head bowed watching his feet, he commenced his normal mode of trekking back and forth across the room.

She watched in silence as he paced. She wasn't going to let him go through this alone again. She rose and walked to him, at Harry's side. She paced alongside of him and turned at the end of the room at the same time. She continued to pace alongside and once more turned at the other end of his path.

Harry smiled to see Hermione was pacing with him. Wherever his thoughts were a second before, they were with her now. He laughed and Hermione laughed with him. Harry paused attempting to throw Hermione off, but she read the movement through his body language and paused with him. Both standing together, alongside each other, both smiling.

“Thanks `Mione,” Harry said. “Thanks for being a friend and for putting up with me.”

Hermione placed her arms around his neck and drew herself to him. She kissed him and Harry felt himself go. Nothing mattered now as long as he had her. He kissed her back and they remained like this for a long time.

“You know what Tonks would say if she saw us like this?” Hermione asked.

Harry shook his head; he had an idea though.

“Get a room.” Hermione laughed and Harry joined along.

“And do you know what I'd say back?” Hermione asked again.

Harry shook his head again. This time he had no idea.

“We've already done that.”

Hermione laughed again and this time Harry could just blush at the implication.

She looked at him, at his eyes and that messy mop of hair of his she loved running her hands through. She saw the zig-zag scar also, partially obscured by his hair. She saw the red in his cheeks start to rise and knew she loved it. She loved him.

Would it be so bad?

Hermione shook her head as if to remove the thought, but knew it was now firmly implanted. It wasn't going anywhere.

“So - - ,” Hermione started.

“So?”

“Which room: yours or mine?”

Harry blushed again. It had been days since he slept alone. He knew he would much rather stay with Hermione. He loved her and loved being with her. He thought of what Emma had said to them both.

“Does it matter?” he asked. “As long as we're together?”

Hermione shook her head.

“I mean, we'll have Remus and Tonks here to watch us, but - - .”

Hermione laughed. “That was brilliant, Harry. I didn't think you could say that with a straight face.”

“What was?” he asked looking puzzled.

“Telling Mum and Dad Remus and Tonks were moving in. They wouldn't have let me stay otherwise.”

“Well, they are so - - .”

“But not until next week,” Hermione said with a smile.

“Huh?”

“Tonks told me she is moving in next week. We'll have the whole place to ourselves, all alone.” She kissed him. Harry was taken by surprise by this news.

“But I - - ,” Harry tried to explain that he didn't know.

Hermione giggled and kissed him again.

***

Emma heard the second CRACK! and smiled to see Dan hadn't heard it. She must remember to tell Hermione she could come and go as she pleased without her father hearing, and wondered if that was wise. By now Emma knew she had said everything that needed to be said. It was up to both of them now.

“Let's see Hermione and ask her how she feels about us going,” Emma said.

“I know how she feels. She will want us to go.”

They left their room and walked down the stairs. Harry and Hermione were kissing in the middle of the lounge-room.

Emma paused halfway down the stairs and watched.

“Yep,” Dan whispered into her ear, “I think there maybe something going on here.”

Emma laughed which had the effect of breaking the kiss. Harry and Hermione looked at them as one and laughed as well.

“I think we've been sprung,” Harry said, causing Hermione to laugh more. She lent to him and whispered in his ear.

“And breakfast in bed?” Harry grinned, remembering that. “Next time,” she whispered again, “we'll make sure we AREN'T sprung.”

Emma spoke first. “Hermione, can I have a word with you?”

“Excellent, Harry and I need to chat too,” Dan said.

Hermione giggled to see Harry's look. He followed Dan up the stairs and into his office.

Dan shut the door, knowing well what would be running through Harry's mind.

“No, Harry,” he said, ending the torment. “This isn't about that. Emma told me she has spoken to you both on the subject. That was before our talk, so I don't think I need to go back over that.”

Harry was relived.

“Unless you want - - .”

“That's okay, Mr. Granger,” Harry jumped in quickly.

Dan laughed. “You know, if my father had spoken to me on the same subject at the same age you are, I would have died.”

Harry laughed, that was how he felt.

“Emma and I want to be sure we are doing the right thing.”

Harry nodded. “He can't find her there.”

“That is the best thing I've heard. It's not like Hermione needs us to be around constantly.”

Harry waited to hear what it was Dan wanted to say. “You're scared?” he offered. Dan nodded.

“So am I. I'm scared I won't be able to stop him.”

“Harry, we can't ask you to do anything outside your control.”

“But just doing my best may not be good enough.”

Dan paused. “I'm not asking you to tell me we are doing the right thing. Just assure us you'll do everything you can to keep her safe.”

“Mr. Granger - - .”

“Dan.”

Harry smiled. “Dan, I promise I`ll do everything I physically can. I'll stop at nothing to make sure she is safe from harm. I mean it!”

“I know you do, Harry. And Remus will be there, I guess.”

Dan turned away towards his bookcase and didn't see Harry's look. “Remember when we were talking about Napoleon?” he asked.

“And girls,” Harry reminded him. Dan smiled, he hadn't forgotten. He removed a book and opened it.

“You've got a lot in common with the little general. Many of his battles he won only after everyone else wrote him off.”

Harry sat up; he enjoyed the subject of military history.

“Do you think he was scared?” Dan asked; Harry shook his head.

“He was. His notes and journals are full of self doubt. At the battle of Austerlitz, he was outnumbered four to one and partially surrounded.”

“What happened?”

“It was 1805. Napoleon attacked the enemy's front with his cavalry while he ordered two divisions to attack the southeast towards the higher ground. The Russians counterattacked in force, but Napoleon held them.

“They counterattacked and he shifted his forces, all the while the Russians advanced on what they thought was a retreating French army. Eventually he had shifted his forces so far that the Russians had the river directly at their back. The French then attacked and threw the Russian army into the river where they were destroyed. The French lost 8,300 to 27,000 dead or captured Russians.”

“So Napoleon was lucky?

“Not lucky, Harry. He planned for it all along. His notes show he followed his battle plan from the start. The enemy knew they had him outnumbered and assumed when Napoleon shifted he was retreating. In fact he was getting into position.”

Harry fell silent, and considered what Dan had said. “But I don't have an army.”

“No, Harry, but you've defeated Voldemort up to five times or so, without an army.”

“So you're saying I've been lucky?”

“No, I'm saying you've used your strengths.”

“But he's stronger than me,” Harry said weakly.

“So be smarter!”

***

Emma sat on Hermione's bed with her.

“We'll be fine,” Hermione assured her.

“You won't leave the house?” Emma asked.

Hermione started to nod. “Except to get Harry to or from his house.”

Emma considered that. “Okay.”

“Other than that,” Hermione said with a smile, “we'll be cozy and snuggled up at - - .”

Emma laughed. “I never doubted that. And the sleeping arrangements?”

“Together.”

“I expected that too. I don't need to go over anything again, do I?”

Hermione shook her head.

They fell silent together for a while before Emma spoke again.

“You know,” she said, “if you want to remind me how you're not ready for what it is I'm thinking, this would be a good time to do that.”

Hermione bit her tongue to stop her from opening her mouth.

“I see,” Emma said. “So if you're not `not ready,' then that can only mean - - .”

“Mother! Do you want me to spell it out?”

Emma laughed again. “No, you don't have to do that.” She hugged her daughter.

“We'll be safe,” Hermione assured her.

“I know.”

***

Remus opened the box and the diamond glistened. From his left he heard cooing noises and someone was clapping. He looked up to see smiles from the people at the closest tables.

“Congratulations,” the waiter said with a smile. “You two look lovely together.”

Tonks was still crying. The dinner she knew about, the proposal she knew about; hell, she almost orchestrated it. But the ring threw her. She wasn't expecting it; it was beautiful.

Remus handed her the ring, wondering if she was going to take it. When she finally did, he was relieved. He was afraid she wasn't going to accept the ring and wondered what those around him would think. She still hadn't said `yes' yet.

“Remus,” she said finally through tears. “It's beautiful. It's huge,” she laughed and Remus finally felt the breath he had held for so long flow away.

“So this means - - ?”

“Of COURSE it means yes!” Tonks said, talking much too loud. The people around laughed and even the waiter chuckled.

Remus saw movement from the corner of his eye and another waiter approached the table holding a bottle.

“Champagne sir, complements of the house.”

Tonks smiled though Remus looked bemused. “Thank you,” Tonks said. “It's okay, you can pour that, neither of us are driving home.”

***

“Is he always this clumsy?” Labriant Lovegood asked.

Ron was lying on his back on the ground, having just fallen from his seat. Luna laughed and helped Ron up. “He's just nervous Daddy,” she said.

“Nervous? I'm sorry Ronald, do I make you nervous?” Labriant was smiling.

“You do when you call him Ronald,” Luna explained.

“Yeah,” Ron said. “I only hear that when I've done something wrong at home.”

“So you hear it a lot then?” Labriant asked and Ron chuckled.

“Pretty much a couple of times a day.” Ron joined in the laughter and picked himself up. They were sitting at a picnic table in the middle of a nearby park.

“Sorry, Ron,” Labriant said. “Luna should have told me. I'm still getting used to the boyfriend bit. It's all so new to me.”

Ron looked as if he was going to explode and started to stand when Luna set a hand on his arm. Ron stopped and looked at her hand. She was touching him and Ron felt he liked it. What now? he asked himself.

“Ron's not my boyfriend, Daddy,” Luna said but her father was looking away at the lake and didn't see her smile at Ron.

“Well, I'm sure you two don't want to sit here with me while you could be going for a stroll. Take some bread with you and feed the ducks, why don't you?”

Luna rose and helped Ron to his feet. “Okay, Daddy, we'll be back soon.”

Luna and Ron started off toward the lake before Labriant Lovegood stopped them. “Oh, and Ronald?”

Ron turned wondering what he had done now.

“Don't fall in.” Labriant laughed as did Luna. Luna took Ron's hand and resumed their walk towards the lake.

“Don't worry, Ronald,” Luna said placing emphasis on the last syllable. “I'm an excellent swimmer.”

Ron waited until he was out of earshot of Luna's father. “Boyfriend?”

“I never told him that,” Luna said with a shrug. They were holding hands and walking together. “He must have just assumed.” Luna started humming. Ron instantly knew the tune.

“Does your dad know about that? About the `Weasley is our King' bit?”

“Yes, I told him. I tell him everything.”

Ron fell silent. He knew he hadn't done anything wrong but he still felt guilty somehow.

“It really is pretty here,” Luna said. “Daddy and I come here all the time. Except when I'm at school of course because I can't come here then. Unless there were two of me.”

Ron laughed. “Luna, one of you is enough.”

Luna smiled sweetly at the praise (not that Ron had intended it as such). “Why, thank you, Ronald. What a wonderful thing to say.” She smiled even more and kissed him on the cheek.

Ron shot his head around to see if her father was watching. Of course he was and he watched Ron watching him. Ron could feel the colour red start to rise in his cheeks. Luna, seeing the blush laughed loudly.

***

Hermione could see Harry wasn't going to sleep. He looked nervous and afraid.

“What's wrong?”

Harry shook his head. The locket in his hand was being held so tight his knuckles where white.

“You're afraid of that?”

Harry nodded. “Now that we know - - I mean I can't - - .”

Hermione understood. “What if we went to your place?”

Harry smiled but knew that wouldn't work. “Your dad wouldn't like that idea.”

“Why? What's the difference? We've been here together. Anything could've happened.”

Harry stopped and looked at her. “You say that a lot.”

“What?” Hermione asked; knowing full well what.

“Anything could happen.” Harry raised his eyebrows for explanation, and Hermione gave it with a long passionate kiss.

“Oh!” was all Harry could say after finally drawing breath.

“Besides, Mum will be okay. She knows we've been together every night.”

“But - - .”

“But what?”

“Remus and Tonks may not be back until late, if at all.”

Hermione nodded. “So we'd be alone then? Excellent.”

Before Harry could protest she was gone and he heard her run up the stairs. Minutes later she returned with a smile. “We have to be back for breakfast.”

Harry laughed.

“I told her we'd both be STARVING by then.” Before Harry could talk, she had hugged him and... CRACK!

Harry looked around Grimmauld for the fourth or fifth time today. The picture of Sirius's mother was still yelling at him though he could only hear music. “Yeah, whatever,” Harry said to the portrait.

Looking at the clock Harry saw it was nearly midnight.

“Are you sure Hermione?” he asked.

“It was my idea remember? As long as you don't expect me to use one of the twin beds up on the third floor.”

Harry laughed. “I'm sure I can squeeze you into my room.”

“Oh!” Hermione said. “I forgot something.”

CRACK! and she was gone again.

Harry looked bemused. He was already wearing his pyjamas and Hermione had her nightdress and light cover on. He looked at his blue striped pyjamas and not for the first time wondered why he wore them; he always hated them. He hated the feel of them and they were too hot for him for most of the year; he often removed the top while in his dormitory room.

CRACK!

Hermione was back, with Crookshanks. She smiled. “I hope it's all right.”

Harry laughed. “Of course it is.” Harry walked the stairs to his room and looked in.

“Yeah,” Hermione said. “You should be able to squeeze us in.”

***

Snape bowed as he had each time he had been called before him.

“Yes, my Lord?”

“Severus, good to see you,” Voldemort said. He glared at Snape, his eyes tying to pierce Snape's very skin. Snape knew his time was running out, though he no longer cared.

“I notice, Severus, you haven't brought your wand with you,” Voldemort said.

“Shall you require me to use it, my Lord? If you would like me to go and get it,” Snape replied, his head still bowed.

“Perhaps, my Lord, he knows he dare not raise it against you,” Bellatrix suggested with a slight laugh.

Voldemort looked at Bellatrix and then to Snape. He had chosen wisely; Bellatrix would watch him as closely as he would himself. It was only a matter of time now.

“Severus,” he said with a sneer. “How does the Polyjuice potion go?”

“It will be ready. my Lord.”

“On time?”

“It is almost ready now, my Lord,” Snape replied. “The lacewing flies need to stew for only one more day. All that is required is the hair or something similar of the intended target. Once you have that, you only need to add the last ingredient and the potion will be complete.”

“Excellent, Severus,” Voldemort said. “You see, Bella, you misjudge him. Severus has served us well, and will be rewarded.”

“Your pleasure is the only reward I seek,” Snape replied, head still bowed.

“And the strength?” Voldemort asked.

“Several hours. I have been most diligent with the making of this potion, my Lord.”

“You better not try anything, Severus,” Bellatrix told him. She glared at him and Snape, his head now raised, returned the glare.

“My dear, Bella,” Snape said, knowing his use of this name infuriated her. “After all I have done, after the Unbreakable Vow I took with your sister, how can you still doubt me?” Snape asked sarcastically. Once Voldemort was gone it would be his mission in life to ensure Bellatrix LeStrange was dead... if he was still alive. He knew in time she could be almost as dangerous as Voldemort.

“Well, just to make sure, Our Lord has asked that I remain with you at all times. From now on until the last battle we will be inseparable.”

Snape gave her a smile so sweet he knew she would hate it. “Why, thank you, Bella. I'm quite looking forward to that. Thank you, my Lord.” It did not matter that he was under close scrutiny now; his work was complete. Snape had poisoned the last ingredient: the powdered Bicorn Horn. The potion would kill Voldemort within seconds of taking it.

Snape bowed, taking his leave and exited the chamber, leaving Voldemort and Bellatrix behind.

“Have you chosen the target?” Bellatrix asked.

“Longbottom,” Voldemort said after a moment's thought.

Bellatrix smiled. Voldemort would waltz beneath all the Hogwarts protections looking like one of Potter's friends.

“I've sent Alecto and Amycus. They will watch him for a few days before bringing him here.”

Bellatrix smiled. “So once you have the hairs you require, you'll kill him so he can't warn Potter?”

“Well, Bella,” Voldemort said with an evil grin. “I was only going to hold him. It wouldn't do to have two Longbottoms returning to school. But I agree. I like your way better. When Longbottom arrives, you may have the pleasure of killing him. I don't suppose it matters if he is alive or dead when I take the hair I require. Now go watch Snape for me.”

Page 17

-->

17. 17

17

“More meetings?” Molly asked. Arthur nodded and yawned at the same time. “Anything you can tell me?”

“Not much. I tried to catch up with Kingsley but the Minister has kept him busy. Alastor popped in earlier. He's been assigned to the school for protection duties.”

“Not as a teacher?”

“No. He will be roaming the halls and corridors looking to head off any trouble. Alastor will head a team of about six or seven Aurors that will be on site at all times.”

“Good!” Molly said. “Rufus should have gotten the job years ago. Imagine if Fudge was still there?”

Arthur gave her a look indicating his displeasure at the suggestion. “If Fudge had still been there, Ron and Ginny wouldn't be returning,” he said firmly.

“And Gabrielle,” Molly reminded him.

Arthur nodded. “And Gabrielle. How could we have suggested to Fleur to transfer her sister unless we were sure the Ministry was doing everything within its power?”

Molly thought of the young girl that was asleep right now in Ginny's room. Or at any rate they were supposed to be asleep; more likely they were gossiping and giggling.

“They are still due the back day after tomorrow?” Molly asked.

Arthur nodded. “Bill hasn't sent word indicating he'll be late. It will be good to see them again. Minerva popped in during the day.”

“How is she?” Molly asked.

“Tired! She has a hell of a job ahead of her. She was telling me she still has two teachers to replace: DADA and Potions.”

“What about Transfiguration?”

Arthur laughed. “She plans to continue teaching the class herself. She's asked the Ministry to appoint a Deputy Head to assist because she still wants to teach. Percy told me that Kingsley told him the Minister is delighted at the news she will still be teaching.”

“Percy?” Molly asked.

“He was removing the last of his things from his office. He's moved into an empty office on the third floor and the Minister hasn't yet decided what, if anything, he'll be doing.”

Molly paused, remembering the last time she had spoken with Percy and how badly it went.

“How does he look?” A Weasley is always a Weasley, she thought, regardless of what they did.

“About as you expect. You know he expected me to taunt him by saying `I told you so!'?”

Molly laughed. “He doesn't know you at all then.”

Arthur chuckled as well. “When was the last time I said `I told you so'? To anyone?”

“I'll let you know the minute you do.”

Molly came and sat next to her husband on the lounge. He yawned again and held her hand.

“So, DADA and Potions. Slughorn isn't staying on?”

“No, Minerva said she couldn't convince him to stay. He's terrified he'll be marked by the Death Eaters and plans to drop out of sight. Mind you he tried that before and Dumbledore found him. Hogwarts was the best place for him.”

“What about DADA?”

Arthur smiled. “There's nothing I can tell you about that. I don't know. But Minerva has something up her sleeve.”

“How do you know?”

“McGonagall had a twinkle in her eye as she was telling me. I think she plans to split the course between two or more teachers.”

“Hmmm,” Molly said thinking about that. “Anyone we know?”

“No one is giving anything away. We'll just have to wait for the announcement.”

“When is that?”

“The Prophet had something in it today about publishing an announcement at the end of the week,” Arthur said.

“I read that. Ron and Ginny were talking about Remus earlier. They said he was the best DADA they had.”

“I don't know the Ministry is game enough to go that far,” Arthur said.

“Isn't that a matter for the Board of Governors?” Molly asked.

“Quite right. They still have to fill their two vacancies. Minerva was trying to tell me something about that but was called away.”

“Anyone we know?”

Arthur shrugged. “No way of telling. Until the announcements are made we would just be guessing.” He yawned again.

“Hungry?” Arthur nodded.

“Come on, dinner then, then bed. You have another early start. Come on and I can tell you all about Ron's date with Luna.”

Arthur stopped and looked at his wife who was smiling.

“Date? Ron?”

Molly laughed. “She invited him to dinner and her father took them on a picnic instead.”

“How did it go?”

“Terrible. He fell over a number of times, fell in the lake and forgot his name when talking to Luna's father.” Molly laughed as she remembered the state Ron was in when he got home, and Arthur joined her.

“Sounds like he was nervous, that's all.”

Molly nodded. “Remember the first time you met my parents?”

Arthur grimaced at the memory. “I didn't forget my name though.”

“No, you just sat there smiling, saying nothing the whole time.”

Arthur laughed again. “They must have thought there was something wrong with me.”

“It didn't matter in the end, did it?”

“So how's Ron?” Arthur asked.

“Physically, fine. Emotionally, embarrassed.”

“So we aren't planning a wedding any time soon?” Arthur asked.

“No. Though Ginny tells me Luna is quite keen. No, the only wedding we have coming up is Tonks and Remus.” Molly smiled at the thought of the match.

Arthur smiled. “I know, Tonks told me days ago.”

“You knew and didn't tell me? Arthur Weasley, I - - .”

“She made me promise not to say anything. My hands were tied.”

“Hmmmph!” Molly said.

“Anyway, you know now.”

She did. She smiled again.

***

Harry moved again; he still couldn't sleep.

“Close your eyes and relax. You're trying too hard is all,” Hermione suggested with a yawn.

“You should be asleep,” he told her. “If I'm keeping you awake I can go to another room. Merlin knows there are enough of them.”

“No, Harry. I promised Mum I'd keep an eye on. She's worried about you as well, you know?”

“I know.” Harry sighed. The peace and fun he found while staying at Hermione's place had seemingly evaporated since he'd been forced to see Riddle. He lay there, not sleeping but feeling tired.

“Do you want to talk?” she asked.

“You're tired. You sleep.” Harry started as if to rise but Hermione's hand stayed him.

“What's wrong?”

Harry itched, once again wishing he wasn't wearing his pyjamas.

“What?” Hermione asked.

“I hate these. They're stiff and they itch. I only have a few last things of Dudley's.”

Hermione sat up. “You mean I've been sleeping next to Dudley's second hand pyjamas? Harry, how could you?” she asked with mock indignation.

Harry grinned. He might be worried, but he hadn't lost that grin. Hermione saw the grin and gave him the loveliest look in response.

“What?” he asked.

“Your grin, don't ever lose it okay?”

“Deal!” Harry agreed.

“But the pyjamas, lose them!” Hermione continued.

Harry blushed; even in the moonlight Hermione could see that.

“All my Muggle clothes are still at your place,” he said with a smile.

Hermione looked Harry up and down, and her eyes rested upon his lap. “Boxers or briefs?” she asked.

“Huh?”

“Do you wear boxers or briefs?” she asked again, smiling.

“Briefs, no, boxers,” Harry replied.

“You don't know?” Hermione laughed.

“Boxers, definitely boxers. I just wasn't expecting the subject of my underwear to come up.”

“Well, just wear boxers then. You know many guys do that.”

Harry nodded. “Yeah, Seamus does. Even in winter.”

“Well?” Hermione gave him a smile again.

Harry shrugged and rose from the bed. He had removed his top and threw it away, to Hermione's laugh.

“Don't worry,” he told her. “I'll go to the bathroom to change the rest.”

“I wasn't worried. In fact - - .”

“In fact what?” he asked.

Hermione said nothing but laughed. Harry had by now found a pair of boxers and grabbed a tee-shirt. He walked into the en-suite and from around the corner his pyjama pants came flying through the air and rested on the floor.

“I was hoping to see your personal charm again,” Hermione said with a giggle.

“Get your own,” he called out from the en-suite.

“If I did, I'd let YOU see it.”

Harry's head poked around the corner and looked at her and she laughed again. He walked back into the bedroom with boxers and tee shirt and jumped back into bed.

“That's better already,” he said.

Hermione rested her hand on his shirt. “I thought you said all your Muggle clothes were at my place?”

He nodded. “They are.” Harry sat up. “Accio wand,” he said and his wand, resting on the desk flew to his hand. “Lumos!” he cried and the tip began to glow.

Hermione looked at his shirt and saw that while it looked like an ordinary tee-shirt, it had a charm built into it. In the centre of the chest the slogan `Seekers do it better' flashed. Hermione laughed when she saw it.

“And the boxers?” she asked.

He drew down the bed sheets and relit the tip of his wand.

“Lumos!”

She saw the red boxer shorts had golden snitches flying all about, just like the one on his bum. Hermione laughed again. “Boys!” she said.

Harry lay down again, but knew he wouldn't sleep. “You were going to say something before,” he said.

Hermione giggled. “Well, it's not like I haven't been in the same room as you while you had no clothes on, Harry.”

He remembered back to the shower when she had taken the towels as well as his clothes.

“I remember,” he said. “I just wasn't expecting that.”

“And,” she continued, “I seem to remember the reverse is true. Only you took the bath mat as well.”

“But I left your wand,” he protested.

“But I was still in the shower at the time.”

Harry laughed and rolled toward her, allowing her to fall into his arms. “I didn't see anything, if that's what you are worried about,” he said.

“I know, Harry. I know you wouldn't have taken your eyes off the floor. I also knew you were there. I saw the door open.”

“So?” Harry asked after a while.

“So what?” she was smiling now and kissed his cheek.

“You haven't said you didn't see anything either.”

Hermione laughed and Harry blushed again.

“Hey! That's not fair!”

Hermione kissed Harry on the lips and his mock rage faded immediately.

“You know, Harry,” Hermione said, “that was the first time I remember seeing you use your wand just now. In fact, I can't remember you using it since before Dumbledore died.”

“It has nothing to do with Dumbledore,” Harry said, answering the unasked question.

Hermione paused, snuggling into him. “Who has it to do with then?” she asked.

“How do you know it's a who? It could be a what.”

He felt Hermione shake her head against him. “It's a who. The question is, it something to do with you, or Riddle, or both?”

“Guess!”

“Why, Harry? Why are you afraid to use it against him?”

Harry started and felt Hermione shift. She was looking at him now; he knew she had him cornered again. Laughing, he said “You make it hard to keep anything from you.”

“That's supposed to be the idea. So?”

Harry held the wand at the level of his eyes. He was still lying in bed and Hermione was cuddled up against his chest. She watched the wand too, wondering what it was that had Harry worked up.

“Did you see him and me in the Pensieve, after the Triwizard?”

“Yes.”

“And?” Harry asked.

“And what? You held him at bay and got away.”

Harry shook his head. “The spirit of my parents held him. I managed to get Cedric and Portkey back by the skin of my teeth.”

“And alert everyone Riddle was back,” Hermione reminded him.

“That didn't mean anything!” Harry told her. “Dumbledore was the only one that believed me then anyway.”

Hermione sat up and Harry looked at her. “I believed you! So did Ron and everybody in the D.A. Your friends have never doubted you!”

Harry smiled and sat up. He hugged her, more for his benefit than hers. “I know, `Mione. I know my friends have always been with me.”

“So what is it then?”

Harry sighed. Weeks ago when this revelation first came to him he silently hoped he could at least keep it to himself. Then when Riddle confirmed it in his cave or wherever he was holed up, Harry knew he couldn't. That was only a few days ago.

“My wand only had enough power to hold him, nothing more.”

“Harry, firstly, your wand did enough to keep you alive that day. Secondly, your wand is only the conduit through which your magic flows. It - - .”

“The what?” Harry asked. He had never heard the word before.

Hermione smiled and fell into her apprentice teacher mode. “Conduit. It means a channel through which something flows. In this case, magic.”

Harry smiled. “So if you watched what happened closely, you will have seen my wand can't defeat his. I can't stop him, and I certainly can't kill him. The best I can do, the VERY best, is to hold him.”

Hermione still held him, considering his words.

“Even if I do manage to hold him,” he continued, “that doesn't save anyone. Voldemort will kill everyone close to me. All my friends, you, ---.”

“Harry, you've stopped him before. Defeated him a number of times - - .”

“Ron keeps saying I've been lucky, like it's a good thing. If it has just been luck then when does it run out?”

“It hasn't been luck, Harry. Well, maybe a little of it was. But the important parts weren't. They were you, and bravery, and your magic.”

Harry wasn't entirely convinced. “Are you just saying that to make me feel better?”

Hermione forced him to lie down again, still holding him. She was in his arms, where she most loved being. “I am saying it to make you feel better, but also because it's true. It wasn't luck that kept you out of the reach of the dragon.”

“No, that was my broom.”

“The broom alone wouldn't have done it. You used the broom, just like you use your magic. So you held Riddle at bay then. You're probably stronger now.”

“So is he. He was playing with my mind, toying with me the whole time.”

Hermione nodded, although she couldn't see that she could sense it.

“Playing with me like a toy or something.” Harry paused for a long while, considering what he had said.

“You can beat him,” she said simply. “You WILL beat him.”

“Yeah,” Harry replied, with no conviction in his voice. “Thanks, Ron.”

Hermione sat up, and Harry knew he was in trouble. She gave him a curious look and Harry laughed.

“You'd rather be lying here with Ron?” she asked. She wasn't really mad, just pretending to be.

Harry smiled and kissed her, and Hermione let him. She kissed back and now the two were lying down again. They kissed for a very long time, Harry's tongue exploring and finding her own. Hermione was losing herself to the moment and wondered what would happen. She kissed him as deeply as he did her, holding him as tight as she could. She felt parts of her body begin to become warm.

Harry broke the kiss and gasped. “Looks like I've found the perfect way to get you to stop talking,” he said quickly before kissing her again.

After they broke again minutes later, Hermione giggled. “It keeps you quiet too, Harry.”

***

Kingsley looked out into the home of Arthur Weasley from within the green flame of his fireplace. “Morning, Molly,” he said.

“Oh!” Molly replied, startled. “Kingsley! You surprised me, I wasn't expecting anyone.”

“My apologies, Molly,” he said with a smile. “Is Arthur about?”

“He's getting ready,” she replied. She looked at the clock and saw Arthur wasn't late, that could only mean - - “Is something wrong? Something at the Ministry? I can - - .”

“MOLLY!” Kingsley said and smiled. “Everything is fine. Better than fine, it's fantastic.”

“What is?” she asked, her curiosity now peaked.

“I can't say.”

“Do you want me to get Arthur?” Molly asked.

Kingsley shook his head, still smiling. “No need, Molly. Just make sure he looks nice before he leaves.”

“Nice?”

“Nice, smart, neat and tidy. Tell him to wear his best cloak and to make sure his shoes are clean.”

“Why? What's going on?”

“I'm not at liberty to say. Just remind him how much the Minister hates being photographed with people who don't look their best. Especially when important announcements are being made.”

“Import - - Kingsley Shacklebolt, tell me this instant what this is about!”

Kingsley laughed. “I can't, Molly. Besides Arthur will want to tell you himself first chance he gets. Have you heard from Bill and Fleur?” he asked, changing the subject.

“No, they're back tomorrow. Tomorrow afternoon.”

“Good,” Kingsley said. “I hope they had a great time. Well I can't stay any longer, must fly.”

Kingsley's head disappeared and the green flame died away. Molly was thinking upon what Kingsley had said when Arthur walked out from the bedroom.

“Did I hear talking?” he asked.

“Kingsley,” she said, giving Arthur's attire a close examination.

“Kingsley?” Arthur replied looking about. “Is everything alright? What's wrong?”

“Nothing. No, no, no, not that tie, and why did you grab that cloak?” Molly asked her husband.

“Why?” Arthur asked looking at his cloak. “What's wrong with it? It's only for work. I - - .”

“Come on,” she said dragging him back into the bedroom. “I'm not sending you out looking like that.”

***

Hermione woke, and felt he had gone again. Her eyes still closed she let out a slight laugh.

“What?” Harry asked from the other side of the room.

“How do you do that? Wake up without waking me?”

Now it was Harry's turn to laugh “It isn't easy. I have to move very carefully to leave you asleep.”

“You could stay, you know. It would be romantic to wake up in your arms, the same way I go to sleep. You're such a boy!” and she laughed again.

Hermione sat up and saw Harry was sitting in the reading chair by the window, watching her. Crookshanks was sitting on his lap and Harry was stroking him. She noticed the cloak he had thrown over his shoulders.

“Cold?” she asked.

“It was earlier.”

“How much earlier?”

Harry shrugged. “A few hours.”

“Are you okay?” she asked, concern now etched into her expression.

He let out a slightly weary sigh. “I'll be fine I guess.”

“Did you get much sleep?”

Harry smiled, remembering how close they were together when they finally drifted off. “I'll be fine,” he answered.

“You didn't answer the question!” Hermione said firmly.

He laughed again as he sat Crookshanks down and came to her, sitting on the bed alongside her. “To answer your question I got more sleep than for the whole time I was at the Dursleys.”

“But less than for your first day at the Burrow. Mrs. Weasley said I could use her sleeping draught.”

Harry laughed “And you would, wouldn't you?” he asked.

Hermione smiled and hugged him. “If had to.”

Crookshanks jumped onto the bed and slowly walked between them, into the crook of Hermione's elbow, demanding attention.

Harry spied a golden object half hidden beneath one of the pillows. He picked the locket up and examined it again under the light of day. It was a funny feeling holding a piece of Voldemort's soul within his hands. Hermione looked at Harry's face, trying to see what it was he was thinking. She loved him, she knew, and she wouldn't let him torment himself.

“Do you think he's looking for it?” Harry asked.

“I'm sure of it. There hasn't been a single Death Eater attack since Dumbledore died. It could be he needs that before whatever it is he's planning can work.”

Harry thought about that; it made sense, Hermione always made sense.

“Why?”

Now it was Hermione's turn to shrug. “No idea. He may need to have all the Horcruxes together at the same time before he destroys them. And it may be he can't create the new ones until he destroys the old ones.”

“How do you know?” Harry asked. Ron had asked him something once, how it was she knew everything.

Hermione shrugged again. “I'm just guessing. I may be wrong. But I doubt I'm wrong when I say he will be looking for that.”

Harry nodded. “So what do I do with it? I can't leave it here unattended, and I'm not taking it back to your place.”

Hermione smiled. “You can't hold it in your hand forever.”

Harry agreed.

“So, you'll just have to give it to me.”

Harry looked and saw she was smiling. She turned her back towards him and pulled her hair out of the way. Harry laughed and placed the locket around her slender neck, fastening the clasp.

“At least this way we can keep an eye on it without worrying about dropping it anywhere,” she told him. “How does it look?”

“It's a piece of Voldemort's soul. How do you expect it to look?”

Hermione sighed. “You're no fun!” She jumped from the bed and ran to his en-suite to see for herself in the mirror.

“Hey!” she called from the other room. “Harry, you never told me about your bathroom! It's enormous! It's gorgeous.”

Harry laughed.

“The shower is big enough to get a whole Quidditch team in at once,” she said.

“It's a pity you don't play Quidditch,” Harry said absentmindedly. At this, Hermione poked her head around the corner and raised an eyebrow. Was he subconsciously saying he wouldn't object to showering with her?

Harry felt his face redden, and Hermione laughed. “You are adorable, you know?” she said and Harry laughed as well.

She walked back to him and sat with him. “For a piece of a Dark Lord's soul, you wear it well,” Harry said hoping to alleviate his nervous remark.

“Thank you,” she replied and kissed him. Harry responded and soon their kiss was the only thing on each other's mind.

Harry looked up toward the ceiling. “Do you think they're in? Remus and Tonks, I mean?”

Hermione kissed him again. “I know they're not, Tonks said they were going back to her place. She said something about not wanting to disturb us.”

“Disturb? How - -?”

She was kissing him again and laughing at the same time.

“So, we've been all alone together. All night, just you and me.”

“And you knew?” Harry asked.

Hermione nodded and kissed him again. He broke the kiss reluctantly, because he was afraid of what might happen if he didn't.

“Breakfast,” he said. “Your place. Your parents will expect us.”

“You're definitely no fun,” she sighed, allowing him to move. Harry moved toward his bathroom. “I'll have a shower here,” he told her.

Hermione frowned. “But I haven't brought anything with me.”

“So,” Harry said, poking his head around the corner “You'll have to wait until you get home.”

“DEFINITELY no fun!” she called out to him and heard him laugh as the sound of the shower filled the room.

Hermione laughed as she noticed he hadn't shut the door, no doubt from habit. He also hadn't taken any clothes in with him. She remained sitting in bed and stroking Crookshanks.

When Harry came back he had a towel around his waist. He gave Hermione a nervous look. “Forgot to take my clothes,” he said.

“I noticed,” Hermione laughed. “Nice towel, Harry.”

Harry blushed. “Erm, could you - I mean - - .”

“You want me to leave?” she asked with an innocent tone.

“Please,” was all Harry could say.

“Why?” She asked innocently again.

“Er, I don't have anything else on!”

Sighing she rose. “Very well, if you insist.” She reached up on tip toes and kissed his cheek before turning for the door. As she moved one hand flicked down and grabbed the towel, taking it with her.

Harry now stood in the centre of his bedroom, naked as Hermione left and shut the door behind her. She laughed and wondered what her mother would say. No, this was about where she didn't need to tell her mother everything. She rested the towel on the doorknob outside and made for the kitchen.

***

“Mail is early,” Ginny said as she picked up the envelope. “It's from Luna.”

“How do you know?” Gabrielle asked.

“Who else would write to Ron? Maybe it's her father telling him not to come back.”

“That would be 'orrible,” Gabrielle said. “You would laugh, no?”

“No. Ron's a prat, but I wouldn't want to see him hurt. Worse than hurt, he'd be crushed!”

Ginny's mother walked in and kissed both girls. “Morning. He's still in bed?” Ginny nodded.

“What have you got there?”

Ginny tried to hide the letter but Molly had already snatched it.

“Luna!” Molly said simply.

“What if it's from her father, telling Ron not to come back?”

“Why?” Molly asked.

“Mum, he fell in the lake”

Molly laughed, “I know, honey. He was nervous, that's all. Just like your father was nervous the first time he met my parents. It's more likely to be a letter saying she had a nice time. And it was good of you not to tease him about the lake last night.”

“Mum, you saw the look on his face! If I had said anything it would have made him feel worse.”

“What would make me feel worse?” Ron asked, walking in and sitting on the other side of the table. “Morning, Gabby. Morning, Mum.”

The girls looked at him. “You look fine this morning,” his mother said.

“I slept pretty well. Who got the letter?” he asked seeing the envelope.

“Er, you,” Ginny said and Molly handed it over. Ron went white as he immediately realised who it was from.

“What if it - - ?”

“Open it!” Ginny said.

“But - if ?”

“Open it!” his mother said.

Ron just sat there holding it and Gabrielle snatched it. She handed it to Ginny who tore the top of the envelope off before handing it to Molly, who then removed the parchment within and handed it to Ron. The whole motion from the unopened letter to the parchment he was now holding in his hand took less than five seconds.

Ron read the note and Ginny watched as his expression changed. A slight smile tugged at the corners of his lips and then he laughed. He continued reading as the smile intensified. At the end he threw the note in the air and positively beamed.

“Mr. Lovegood said I can come back anytime, and Luna says he sometimes gets tickets for Quidditch matches.”

Ginny smiled to see her worst fears weren't realised and caught the letter before it hit the table.

“Go ahead, I don't care.” Ron was up and bounding down the hall.

“Breakfast?” Molly called out.

“Later!” Ron replied from his room. The girls looked at each other and laughed, then as one read the letter Ginny was holding.

***

Dan walked into the kitchen and laughed. “Harry,” he said, “what are you wearing?”

Harry smiled, knowing what it was that was so funny. “The last of Dudley's hand-me-downs. I showered at home but didn't have anything else to change into. I left all my stuff here.”

Dan laughed again and patted him on the shoulder as Hermione walked into the kitchen.

“Hermione, you let him go out like this?” Dan asked then kissed his daughter.

“It was this or a towel,” Harry said.

“And I had the towel,” Hermione said, laughing. Emma walked in and smiled. She kissed Hermione and looked at Harry, laughing.

“I know,” Harry said. “I just wanted you to see the old Harry before I threw the last of his old clothes away.

“You look like an unmade bed,” Emma said. “How did you sleep?”

“Terrible,” Hermione answered, “for Harry. I was okay.”

“Harry?” Dan asked; Harry shrugged.

Emma gave him a look telling him she was willing to listen, but then her attention was taken by something else. “This is new,” she said, looking at the locket Hermione wore. “Nice, Harry!”

“How did the packing go?” he asked, changing the subject.

“Just about done,” Dan replied. “I have to go into work later this morning to finish some things and we'll leave tomorrow morning. But first, breakfast.”

Emma walked over to the cupboard in the kitchen and removed a large pot.

“Do you want us to come with you to see you off?” Hermione asked.

“That would be lovely dear, but how would you get back?” Emma asked. Hermione made a motion with her hand that was meant to look like a wand.

“You wouldn't get in trouble?” Dan asked.

Hermione shrugged. “We're both of age in the wizarding world. As long as no one sees us, we'll be fine.”

“My Invisibility Cloak,” Harry said. “Though we'd have to be close together.”

“Very close,” Hermione agreed and giggled.

Dan looked at them both and laughed along. “Harry, I can't believe you three once fit under that thing. You've grown since.”

Harry nodded. “Last time Ron and I were under it, we had to walk stooped. He's taller than me.”

“So what's for breakfast?” Hermione asked

“Porridge!” Emma replied. Hermione looked out the window and saw it was raining: perfect for a Porridge morning. She looked at Harry and saw his expression.

“I only had that once and it was terrible. Aunt Petunia made it and it was all lumpy and sticky.”

“You'll love Mums',” she assured him. “Wait until you taste it.”

“So, Harry,” Dan started, “I guess you'll both be staying at your place from now?”

Hermione nodded.

“Do you need a hand getting all your things?”

Harry frowned. “Why, are you trying to get rid of me?”

Emma laughed. “No, Harry. I think Dan is saying something about how you look.”

“Okay, okay, I'll get changed!” He rose and left the kitchen to the sound of Hermione's laughter.

He had been gone for a few minutes when he called out. “Hermione, can I see you for a moment?”

Dan put the newspaper he was reading down. “What's that about?” Hermione shrugged but left.

Emma smiled from the stove, “They are adorable.”

Harry walked into the kitchen. “I have a going away present for you,” he said.

Dan looked at him, Harry was holding a mirror. “What is it?”

Harry handed him the mirror and Dan looked at it, seeing his own reflection. Emma had walked over and was also watching.

“Call out Hermione's name,” Harry instructed.

“Hermione?” Dan said and instantly his reflection was replaced with Hermione's smiling face.

“Hi, Dad!” Hermione said. “Is breakfast ready yet?”

“Harry!” Emma said, “How?”

“Sirius gave them to me. You just call the name of the person with the other mirror and if they have the mirror with them you can talk to each other. I had to repair one of them.”

“Hermione,” Dan said. “Can you hear me?”

“Loud and clear, Dad,” Hermione said. “You just said I could take the car anytime I like.”

Dan laughed and Hermione walked into the kitchen holding an identical mirror.

“Neat, eh?” she said.

“Take that mirror with you and Hermione will have the other,” Harry said. “It's not as good as being with each other but it's the next best thing.”

“You won't get in trouble from the Ministry?” Dan asked.

Harry shrugged. “I can't see how. The Minister himself delivers my mail. Just don't let anyone else see it.”

“Thank you Harry,” Emma said hugging him.

“Thanks, Harry, but we'll just borrow them,” Hermione said.

“Nothing doing! Keep them, both of them. Your parents can use it when you're back at school. Who else do I need to use them for, Hermione? I have you.”

Hermione hugged him and kissed him

“I just wish - - ,” Harry began.

“Harry?” Hermione asked.

“I wish I had remembered about the mirrors before I dragged everyone down to the Ministry,” he finished.

“Harry, you didn't know. You thought Sirius was being tortured.” Harry shrugged.

“Harry, stop it!” Hermione said softly.

“She's right, Harry,” Dan agreed. “Don't torture yourself. From what I saw, the D.A. did enough to hold them until Dumbledore and the others got there.”

“Hermione was hit - - ” Harry started.

“And is still here. We don't blame you, so stop blaming yourself,” Emma said.

Dan stood and placed an arm on Harry's shoulder. “Twenty minutes?” he asked Emma about breakfast.

“About that,” she replied.

“Good. Come on, Harry.”

Dan led him out the kitchen and up the stairs. Closing the door of his office, Dan walked to his bookcase.

“What do you know about cricket?” Dan asked.

“Cricket? A little. Uncle Vernon watched it. He used to park his butt on the sofa and watch all five days of a test match when he got a chance.”

“Hmm,” Dan said. “So you understand the game?”

“Mostly. I never played though. At school, it's just Quidditch.”

“What about before Hogwarts?”

“I just watched.”

“Bristol University, 1975,” Dan said with a smile. “I made the first eleven.”

“You?” Harry asked. He assumed Dan was going to talk about Napoleon again.

“Me. I was a sometime medium pace bowler and a tail ender batsman. I was never anything to sing about but I worked hard to make the team. God knows how with all the study I had.”

“Did you know Emma then?” Harry asked. He had settled into one of the chairs facing Dan's desk and was already enjoying the story.

“I knew her but we weren't going out. She told me later she hadn't the foggiest idea who I was back then. Anyway, last game of the year, the final, and we were playing Leeds. We needed one wicket to win and they needed seven runs.”

Harry was smiling, and imagining the scene in his mind. “You were bowling?”

Dan shook his head. “No, captain gave me five overs early on and I was hit all around the park. I went none for plenty. So Leeds had their best batsmen and worst batsmen in and we needed just the one wicket. I was fielding at silly mid on.”

“Where's that?” Harry asked.

“Stand up.” Harry stood. “Pretend you are batting.” Harry made as if to bat, clumsily though he had the idea, and Dan moved around to indicate where he was fielding, just a few meters from the bat.

“How close?” Harry asked.

“This close.”

Harry grinned. “You must have been fearless.” Dan laughed.

“Smithy, our captain was Peter Smith, had me fielding this close in the hope it would either put their batsman off or I might fluke a run-out.”

“What happened?”

“Their best batsman hit a hot drive right at me, really hot! I moved by reflex to get my body out of the way.” Dan moved as he remembered he had all those years back. “The thing is, I had my hands in a catching position and they stayed there. I held the catch and we won.”

Harry grinned again. “Howzat!” Harry said and Dan laughed.

Dan's hand took something and Harry immediately saw what was coming. Dan tossed a cricket ball in the general direction of Harry and Harry caught it one handed, without taking his eyes off Dan.

“Not bad, Harry. Anyway that is the ball.”

Harry looked at it and saw the inscription in marker pen. `Bristol XI - 1975 - All U Championship'

“Go you!” Harry said grinning.

“The question is,” Dan continued, “how much of that catch was luck and how much skill?”

“Ten percent luck,” Harry grinned. Dan shook his head. “Fifty percent?”

Dan shook his head. “I really couldn't tell you. Just telling the story like that, it would feel like it was all luck. The thing I haven't mentioned is that Smithy, he was captain coach by the way, trained us in the field for hours. He would make us stand in position while he hit hot chances at us in practice, for hours and hours and hours. I had bruises all over me that day from the balls I didn't catch that hit me. But the one that mattered, I held and we won.”

Harry paused considering his words.

“So when it comes to you, Harry, how much of what you've done is luck and how much practice and skill?”

Harry shrugged. “Depends who you ask, Ron thinks a lot of it is luck - - .”

“I'm sure he doesn't. Hermione tells me how hard you train at Quidditch and in the D.A. classes you held.”

“Maybe it's all luck, I don't know.”

“I don't believe that, Harry, and you neither do you. But when you're good at something because you've trained hard at it, a lot of what you do looks easy. To someone who doesn't know better it looks like blind luck. Do you know what I remember from the Pensieve?”

“The troll?” Harry asked.

“Not that, the Basilisk. With the troll you just jumped on its back because you didn't know what else to do. With the Basilisk, you killed it with the sword. You'd probably never held a sword in your life before then, had you?” Harry shook his head.

“So what I saw was a young boy, fighting for his life, with a sword that was nearly as big as he was. Just fighting with everything he had. You may say you were fortunate, or it was lucky that Fawkes had blinded it first.

“The fact remains though you fought it and you beat it. I'm not saying anything you come against from now on will be easy, but I am saying you are too hard on yourself. If it had been Ron fighting that day and you watched, you would have told him he was brilliant. You wouldn't have let him put it down to luck. And if it was Hermione's or Ron's godfather you were fighting to save in the Ministry and you were hurt, you wouldn't blame either of them.”

Harry couldn't argue with that logic, and he began to feel better.

“So stop being so hard on yourself. Someone once told me that we are each our sternest critic. You are better than you know, Harry. Hermione told me none of your D.A. could have gotten as good as they are without your help. Every single one of them would say to you the same thing I am saying now. Prepare, be as ready as you can, and when and if the time comes, fight with everything you have. Hold nothing back.”

Harry threw the cricket ball back to Dan who wasn't expecting it, though he caught it in two hands, and he placed it back where it had sat.

“Now the other thing you need to know,” Dan moved towards the door, indicating Harry was to join him, “is that when Emma puts the porridge in front of you, don't stir it.”

Harry laughed at the sudden change of subject. “Why?”

“Because if you do that you'll miss the best part. Grab a big spoon of sugar and set it in the centre and watch as it slowly dissolves into the porridge.”

“Are you supposed to be telling me that? You're a dentist. Isn't sugar supposed to be bad for your teeth?”

“It is, but the reason you need to be careful of sugar is so you can over indulge at special times like this. Emma only makes it a few times of the year. A BIG spoon, and watch it dissolve. You won't be sorry.”

They walked back into the kitchen, both boys laughing and Hermione smiled to see the change in Harry's mood as they walked back into the kitchen. She was immediately distracted by the sound of the telephone ringing. Dan walked out to the lounge-room to get the phone.

“Feeling better?” Hermione asked Harry.

He nodded. “Tons!”

“Napoleon again?” she asked, knowing Harry and her father had spoken about the Little General more than once.

Harry shook his head. “Nope! Cricket!” Hermione looked at Harry and then at Emma.

“Your dad won the game for his university team,” Harry explained and noticed Hermione give her mother another look.

“What?” he asked finally when neither of the Granger women spoke.

“Harry,” Emma said while serving the porridge, “if Dan told you about that game, then it's only about the third time he's mentioned it to anyone.”

“Why? Wasn't he proud - - ?”

“Immensely,” Hermione explained. “But instead of gloating over his performance, he calls it a team victory.”

Emma nodded. “I didn't even hear about it from him. Some of his teammates were talking about how brilliant one of the members of the team were and it didn't hit me till later that they were talking about Dan.”

“But - ,” Harry began.

“They STILL mention it at reunions Harry, but to Dan it was no big deal.”

“He won the game,” Harry said.

“And the Championship,” Hermione added with a smile.

“Hmmm,” Harry mused. “If it were me or my dad even, we would be jumping around telling everyone.”

Hermione said nothing, and simply smiled.

“He's like you, Hermione, or you like him I mean.”

“Why?”

“You work your tail off at school, and are always first to help your friends, but you don't ask for any reward or praise for yourself.”

Hermione beamed as Emma laughed.

“Harry, saying something like that to Hermione is music to her ears.”

“Music!” Harry cried and ran out of the room.

Dan walked in and narrowly dodged a bullet-like Harry. He looked at Emma and smiled.

“That's Erin on the phone,” he said and watched her expression change.

“Not Erin from the cruise company?” Emma asked.

Dan nodded. “It seems they made an error with their bookings and we can't get the room we wanted.”

Emma's first reaction was to be disappointed, but Dan was still smiling.

“What?” she asked.

“A Dr. and Mrs. Norgate were already booked into that room. They insisted because it's the same one they had when they were married, exactly ten years ago.

“So?” Emma asked.

“So we've been upgraded,” Dan said and now Emma was smiling.

“Upgraded where?” Emma asked.

“Upgraded `A' deck. Here!” Dan handed a brochure to Emma and indicated with his finger.

“That's not a room,” Emma squealed. “It's a suite.”

“A suite with a spa,” he explained. “It's half as big again as what we were going to have. Shall I tell her yes?”

“YES!” Emma and Hermione said as one and Emma went back to the layout of the ship.

Dan turned and again dodged Harry coming into the kitchen. Harry had a sheepish expression on his face and held his hands behind his back.

“I forgot all about these. Which do you want first, the present I bought you more than a week ago or your Hogwarts letter?”

“She has her Hogwarts letter,” Emma said.

“Not this one. Kingsley hand delivered it to me so I could give it to Hermione.”

It wasn't a difficult choice. “Present!” Hermione said, hands outstretched.

“Harry, you didn't need to buy her another present,” Emma said, still happy from Dan's news.

“What's the point of having a girlfriend if you can't spoil her?” he replied with a grin. He placed the box into her hands and Hermione looked at it. It was about the length of a book but only half as wide and it was wrapped in pink and silver paper with a large purple bow.

At hearing the word `girlfriend' Hermione gave him a very lovely smile. Even if she hated the present he was still going to get a big kiss after she opened it, she decided.

“Don't ask,” he said with a chuckle. “I had it gift wrapped.”

She opened it gingerly, and Harry thought if it was him he would have ripped the paper off, with his teeth if need be.

A small wooden box sat before her, a light mahogany colour. Hinges indicated the lid flipped up.

“A music box?” she asked.

“Open it.”

Hermione opened it and music filled the room. Harry watched Hermione's eyes and saw them full of tears.

“It's lovely!” was all she could say.

The music continued; it was a piece Harry didn't know, but it was soft and fragile and had a pleasant melody.

Harry looked to Emma and saw she was equally affected. “Did you tell him?” Emma asked Hermione. She shook her head, unable to speak.

“What is it?” Harry asked.

“It's a piece by Beethoven, called Fur Elise. It is her absolute favourite,” Emma explained.

Hermione couldn't take her eyes off it. It had a small mirror and compartments for jewellery. So for all intents and purposes it WAS a music box.

“How did you - - ?” was all she could say.

“The music is from you. It's called a Heart-Strings Music Player. I saw it when I went shopping with Tonks. It's designed to play music based on the mood of whoever owns it.”

Dan walked back in and sat down. “More presents?” he asked, looking at the box.

Hermione nodded, her eyes still filled with tears.

“Nice choice with the selection of music,” he said and Hermione laughed.

“So if it plays music depending on how the owner feels,” Emma started and moved close to Hermione to whisper the rest, “it must be love!”

Hermione nodded again and rose. She walked to Harry and kissed him. Eventually she had calmed herself to thank Harry and retook her seat as breakfast was served.

He handed her the letter and Hermione looked at the envelope. It was addressed to Hermione personally and had the sender on the back as `Minerva McGonagall - Headmistress Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry'

Hermione opened it and her smile disappeared, to be replaced by a shriek. She dropped the letter, not believing the information within.

“What?” Dan asked slightly alarmed. He reached for the letter but Emma beat him. They read it together and Harry shuffled around to see. By the time he got to the other side of the table he was amazed to see the different expressions on Hermione's parent's faces: Dan was smiling while Emma was more reserved.

“This is an honour!” Dan said but Emma was shaking her head.

“I'm not so sure,” Emma replied.

“I can't do it!” Hermione said loudly and stood. She started pacing like Harry always did and now Harry was staring to worry.

“McGonagall wouldn't have - - ” Dan started to say but Emma interrupted him.

“I don't know if she can do it, Dan,” Emma said. “She's stressed enough at exam times. This might be too much.”

Harry had by now read the letter Emma was still holding, and he smiled.

“Hey!” Harry said. “So YOU'RE our new DADA teacher. For first years anyway.”

“I can't!” Hermione said and was crying now. Emma held her and Dan re-read the letter to make sure he hadn't missed anything.

“It's too much!” Hermione said. “Mum's right!”

“Hermione,” Harry said softly. “Your dad's right. McGonagall wouldn't have asked you if she didn't think you could handle it. Who else but you would she give a Time Turner to? Who else but you would she allow to have practically the entire Restricted Section of Hogwarts library on hand? You can do it.”

Hermione considered Harry's words and although they had helped to settle her, she was still afraid.

“Professor?” Harry said with a smile and Hermione burst into tears again.

“Hermione, `Mione. It's only for first years, and I'll help you.”

“You will?” she asked through tears.

“Of course. I can spend as much time helping as you like. It's not like I'm playing Quidditch. Besides you did a great job with the D.A. and none of them were first years. We did practically nothing our first year.”

“You ran the D.A.” she told him.

“You organised it. I'll help every step of the way, `Mione.”

She had stopped crying now and was considering his words.

“Let me do a you, `Mione. You don't have to make any decisions now, just think about it.”

At this Hermione laughed and hugged Harry.

“Thank you,” she said and held him for longer.

After a few minutes they resumed their seats and Emma nodded to Harry, indicated he had said the right thing. She spooned the creamy porridge into their bowls and Harry filled his spoon with as much sugar as he could. He sat it in the centre of the bowl and moved his head closer to watch it slowly dissolve.

Emma laughed and looked at Dan. “You told him!”

***

CRACK!

Hermione and Harry Apparated into the back garden of the Weasley home at the Burrow. Harry looked around and saw Ron and Ginny in the middle of Quidditch practice. Ginny heard the noise and flew across to the new arrivals, landing at their feet.

“Hey!” Ginny said.

“Hey!” Harry replied. Hermione still hadn't resumed her normal composure but she smiled and nodded. Ginny, sensing something was wrong looked at Harry.

“What did you do?” Ginny asked him accusingly.

“Not Harry,” Hermione said weakly.

“What then?”

Hermione couldn't reply so Ginny led her inside. Harry watched as Ron continued to fly around the makeshift Quidditch goal.

“Harry, get your arse up here,” Ron yelled. “I need the practice!”

Harry laughed and took Ginny's broom.

“Are you okay?” Ginny asked and Hermione nodded. “What's wrong?”

Hermione handed her the letter and she read it silently. She looked to Hermione who was still upset.

“What do your parents say?”

“Dad says it's an honour and Mum says it will be too much for me to handle.”

“What does Harry say?” Ginny asked

“He says McGonagall must think I can do it and he'll help.”

“So that's two for and one against. No, make that three for and one against.” Ginny was smiling and Hermione let out a laugh.

“She gave you a Time Turner, remember?” Ginny said and Hermione laughed again.

“Harry already reminded me. What if I can't do it?”

Ginny shrugged. “Then she gets someone else. Try it anyway. You might like it. Besides... you may get to make out with a student!” Ginny laughed and Hermione joined along.

“Ginny, trust YOU!” Hermione said, her dark mood now lifted. “I already have a boyfriend.”

“I know, but there may be some snoggable new students.”

“First years!” Hermione reminded her.

“Well if not for you, for me. Maybe you can put some in detention with me.”

Hermione laughed again. “Thanks, Ginny. I'll see what I can do. Maybe it won't be too bad.”

“Just make sure you leave the grading of the exams to Harry.”

“Are you kidding? That'll be the best part!” Now Ginny laughed.

The girls walked into the living area where a nervous Mrs. Weasley was pacing back and forward in front of the fireplace.

“Don't mind Mum,” Ginny told her. “She's just nervous.”

“I never would have guessed, Gin. What's up?”

“Something at the Ministry, some important news. Dad had to go in early and - - .”

“Earlier than he normally starts?” Hermione asked, interrupting.

Ginny nodded. “Kingsley Shacklebolt told Mum to make sure he looked nice before he left.”

Hermione considered what Ginny had said. “That doesn't sound too bad. It wouldn't matter what he looked like if he was in trouble, would it?”

“It might be good news. Ron and I think it must be. Dad works hard and he may have got a promotion.”

“That would be great news,” Hermione said. “Kingsley is personal assistant to the Minister, isn't he?”

Ginny nodded. “You think the Minister sent him?” Hermione shrugged.

Even though the girls had been talking in front of her, Molly only seemed to notice them at this moment. She smiled at them and said “Hello, Harry, how - I mean Hermione,” she quickly recovered.

Hermione laughed and even Molly joined in.

“I'm sorry, Hermione. How are you?”

“Fine, Mrs. Weasley. Gin's told me the news. It has to be good news.”

“I hope so dear. Where's Harry, is he with you?”

“Out back,” Ginny replied giving Hermione a wink “Busting Ron's arse at Quidditch!”

“That's good,” Molly replied absentmindedly and she resumed her pacing. Hermione was surprised Ginny wasn't admonished for her choice of words.

“Watch this,” Ginny whispered to Hermione. “Mum, is it alright if some friends come over to stay?”

“Of course, dear,” Molly said, not really listening.

“Boys?” Ginny further asked, trying not to laugh.

“Okay Ginny,” Molly replied.

“They'll have to stay in my room though.”

“Whatever, whatever,” Molly said. “Can't you find something to do?”

“Mum,” Ginny asked, already knowing what answer she would get. “Are you worried about Dad?”

“Not now Ginny, Hermione, I'm worried about your father.” The girls laughed and walked towards Ginny's room.

“She gave me permission to kill Ron earlier,” Ginny said with a wink.

“Are you going to?” Hermione asked.

“Nah! I felt sorry for him yesterday after his date with Luna. So I figured - - .”

“Date? Luna?”

“Oh,” Ginny looked surprised. “I forgot, you don't know. Luna invited Ronniekins to dinner and so they went on a picnic.”

”It sounds romantic. Was that Ron's idea?” Hermione wanted to know.

“Luna's Dad.”

“Ron went on a picnic with Luna AND her father?”

“Yeah, sounds like a blast, eh?”

Hermione was now smiling at the thought. “How did it go?”

“That depends. Do you mean before or after he fell in the lake?”

Hermione was now laughing again and Ginny went into Ron's room. She came out holding the shirt Ron had been wearing, still covered in mud and Hermione laughed harder.

“What happened?”

“Ron said he was trying to save her from falling in and he fell himself. Serves himself right for trying to be a hero. Anyway Luna wrote him a letter early this morning and he went as white as a sheet. He couldn't even open it, I had to do it for him. She - hang on, let me get it.”

Ginny walked back into Ron's room and returned with the letter.

“I can't read it,” Hermione told her.

“But you want to,” Ginny said.

“Of course - -.”

“Go on. We all have, he said it was okay.”

Ginny handed the letter to Hermione who read it. When Hermione started laughing Ginny knew she had finished.

“This last part is classic Luna - `Ron, I've told Dad it is all right for him to say I am your girlfriend now.' What's that about?”

“I didn't ask because I was afraid I was going to be ill,” Ginny replied.

“Jealous?” Hermione asked.

“Hell yes!” Ginny was ashamed to admit. “You have Harry and now Ron and Luna are an item.”

“And you have three invitations already for - .”

“Four, but who's counting?”

“Who's the fourth?” Hermione asked.

“Ritchie Coote.”

“So you have four dance invitations already and school hasn't even started. You poor thing!” Hermione said sarcastically. “You'll manage.”

“Yep - I probably will.”

The girls looked out of the window of Ron's room and watched as Harry swooped toward the goal Ron was defending and tossed the Quaffle. It nearly went in but at the last moment Ron managed to block the shot.

“Good save, Ron!” Hermione said.

“Not really. Ron had to see that was coming.”

“Why?” Hermione asked, not understanding the finer points of the game.

Harry is right handed, and he had the Quaffle in his left hand. So Ron had to expect Harry would swap hands before shooting. A good chaser has to either be either ambidextrous like I am or they try to get the keeper out of position before shooting.”

Harry flew in again on another run and this time flew past the goal but at the last instant flicked the Quaffle from behind his back, straight at the goal. This time Ron feinted to move one direction but moved the other and managed to catch the Quaffle before the open goal.

“However that WAS impressive,” Ginny said. “I'm sure I wouldn't have saved that one. Ron is getting better.”

Harry saw they had an audience and flew toward the window in Ron's room, with Ron following.

“Hiya,” Harry said, hovering outside the window.

“Ron, that was a pretty good save,” Ginny said.

“Pretty good? It was brilliant!” Ron said.

“I didn't expect him to get it,” Harry said. “But he blocked my last five shots so I held nothing back on that one. Any team that wants to beat Gryffindor is going to have to catch the Snitch because they aren't going to outscore you.”

“Us, you mean!” Ron corrected.

“You! I'm still not playing. The team will need a captain too.”

“Harry!” Ron started.

“Forget it, Ron,” Harry said before Ron could protest further. Harry flew off and a minute later had walked into Ron's room.

“Did you know Ron was going out with Luna?” Hermione asked.

“Yeah, he told me. He said something about falling in the lake?” Harry replied and Ginny held up the muddied shirt again. Harry shook his head and laughed. “What's the news on your dad, Gin?” Harry asked.

“No one knows. We'll have to wait and see.”

“Do you want to go to my place? We can all wait there. That is, if it's all right with the S.K.”

“S.K.?” Hermione asked.

“Secret Keeper,” he said softly and winked.

***

CRACK!

Harry was the last to arrive at Grimmauld Place with Hermione. Ron grinned. “Want to duel?” he asked Harry.

“Not really,” Harry replied.

“Go on, Harry,” Hermione said. “It will do you good. Just don't hurt him.”

“Don't hurt him? Do you know how long it has been since I've duelled with anyone? He'll probably kill me.”

“Go on!” she said again and gave him a quick kiss before she walked into the kitchen, Ginny following.

Ron ran up the stairs and the sound of Harry walking reluctantly in the direction of the Room of Requirement could be heard.

“Is Harry all right?” Ginny asked. “He used to love doing that!”

Hermione wasn't sure what to say; she didn't want to betray any of Harry's confidences. “He's getting better. The nightmares aren't so bad, and he said the last one he had he knew all the time it was a dream.”

“That's good,” Ginny said, meaning it. “If your spending time with him is making him feel better, then I for one am happy to hear it. Besides you two look great together. Are your parents still going on the cruise?”

“They leave tomorrow. Harry and I are going to go and see them off at the airport!”

”Airport?”

Hermione smiled. “They fly to Portugal and they'll catch the cruise ship there. Harry and I have to be up early.”

“So... there will be nothing stopping you both from spending every night alone together?” Ginny said with a grin.

“We did that last night. In fact we've been together every night for practically the whole week.” Hermione smiled as she remembered.

“Go you, Hermione! By the time your parents get back, you'll have spent so much time together it'll feel like you are married.” Hermione giggled at the thought.

Ginny continued, “The next two weeks will either break you apart or you'll be together forever.”

“Nothing and no one will break us apart, Ginny!” Hermione said. “I love him too much for that.”

“And Harry?”

“Tells me he loves me every day. “

“Forever it is then!” Ginny said and couldn't resist hugging Hermione. “What if while your parents are away you - -?”

“What if we do? We could have done that already. Tons of times,” Hermione said.

Ginny looked at her, knowing. “Can you do me a favour, `Mione?” she asked, using Harry's nickname for her.

“If I can.”

“When I'm in love, I mean REALLY in love, can you tell me if I have the look that you do now. Because I really hope I do.”

“I hope you find someone special, Gin. I hope you find someone you will risk everything for.”

“Me too,” Ginny agreed. “You know what Harry needs, don't you?”

“Me!” Hermione said, but Ginny's smile indicated that isn't what she meant. “What then?”

“Not what, who. Harry needs the D.A. He was confident and had a purpose when he was running the D.A. Too bad you can't get everyone together,” Ginny mused.

Had she been watching Hermione's face, Ginny would have seen her expression change from a look of surprise when she initially heard Ginny's expression, to a smile that indicated the idea wasn't just a good one, but a great one!

“Ginny, I - .”

“I know, Hermione. I was just thinking aloud,” Ginny said, still not looking at her friend.

“No, that's a great idea! Why don't we do that? We have room here to get everyone together. We can get Harry to resume the D.A. classes, and we even have the Room of Requirement to do it in! It's a great idea!”

CRACK!

Ginny was alone in the kitchen, Hermione having just disappeared. It took a few seconds for Ginny to realise where Hermione had gone.

CRACK!

And Hermione was back, holding a piece of parchment.

“That's the list?” Ginny asked and saw Hermione was nodding. “I could have given you most of the names from memory. Definitely the boys anyway,” she giggled.

Hermione sat down and the two girls read the names.

“So what are you saying, Hermione? You're going to owl them and ask to come here for D.A. lessons?”

Hermione shook her head. “No owls. I'm not risking information getting out of our control.”

“Our control? Don't you mean YOUR control?” Ginny asked. “You're the Secret Keeper.”

“Only for Grimmauld Place. IF we can get this to work, maybe we will get our Harry back.”

“YOUR Harry,” Ginny said and Hermione's smile indicated she wasn't arguing.

“Besides, Ginny, this is as much your idea as anyone's.”

They read through the names. “So how will this work?” Ginny asked. “Apparate to homes of the people on the list we have already been to?”

Hermione nodded. “And find someone who has stayed with the people whose places we haven't been to.”

“And then what?” Ginny asked.

“Ask if they want to come here until school starts. At least they'll be safe. We can explain to their parents.”

“They won't all go for it, you know. The parents I mean,” Ginny said.

Hermione nodded. “I know. Some of them may not be even coming back. But I can at least try.”

The girls sat at the kitchen table going over the names. Fred and George had lines through their names as they had already left Hogwarts, as had Alicia Spinnet and Marietta Edgecombe, although Ginny had written the word `SNEAK' over her name.

“That's one person we won't have to ask. What about Cho?” Ginny asked.

Hermione shrugged. “Why not? If we can find someone who has been to her place we can try. It's not like I have anything to be jealous of.”

“That's true,” Ginny agreed. “What will Harry say?”

“About Cho?”

“About the D.A.”

“I'm not sure. I haven't forgotten this is his house, Ginny. I hope he'll agree with us. If not, then it doesn't happen. One thing is for sure, he has plenty of room for everyone.”

“I'll say,” Ginny agreed. “And as long as Dobby and Winky are here they can help take care of meals. I wonder if Mum will let Ron and me stay.”

Hermione paused, she hadn't considered that. “I don't see why not. As long as no one goes outside we are all safe here. Riddle can't get us here and Harry needs to start training again. We have two weeks and a day before Hogwarts re-opens.”

Ron walked in looking forlorn. The girls looked at each other and then to him.

“Well,” Ginny started, “you're not limping so you couldn't have gone that badly.”

Ron shrugged his shoulders.

“Is Harry limping?” Hermione asked.

“Not even close!”

“What happened?”

“Nothing!” Ron said. “We didn't duel.”

Hermione frowned. “Why not?”

“He wasn't ready, Hermione. He may never be ready. He wasn't even holding his wand properly. I was just about to disarm him but he dropped his wand on the floor before I could. He's a mess.”

Hermione sighed and stood. She patted Ron on the shoulder. “If I asked you to duel anyway, if he was ready or not, would you?”

Ron looked at her.

“He couldn't get hurt, Ron. Not seriously, and he might need it to knock some sense into him.”

“What's up with him?” Ron asked.

“He thinks he doesn't have strong enough magic to defeat him. He thinks it all comes from the wand and both wands have the same power,” Hermione said.

“But he's already beaten him before, tons of times!”

“I know, Ron, and I've already told him that. But Ginny and I have an idea to get him back. We're going to maybe bring the D.A. here.”

“The D.A.?” Ron asked. “How can you do that?” Ginny held up the list of names and Ron saw what she had.

“Are you still going to call it the D.A.? I mean Dumbledore's gone,” Ron said.

“Originally it stood for Defence Association,” Ginny reminded him.

“Yeah, but then it changed. Maybe we need a new name.”

Hermione thought about that. “Like the Order of the Phoenix?”

“Nah,” Ron said, “That's already been used. Go for something different. “How about, `The Order of the Golden Snitch'!”

Hermione started choking and laughing at the same time at hearing the last word, wondering if Ron knew about Harry's personal charm.

“What?” Ron asked. “It was just a suggestion.”

When she finally recovered Hermione hugged him. “It is a great suggestion, Ron! The Order of the Snitch it is.” Hermione nodded to Ginny who crossed out D.A. and put the new title on the sheet. “Where is he?”

Ron indicated with a nod of his head as he started looking for something to eat.

She left Ron and Ginny in the kitchen and climbed the stairs to the second floor, finding him sitting on the top of the stairs, just outside the Room of Requirement.

“Hi,” she said but Harry didn't answer. Hermione sat next to him and watched as he twirled his wand around aimlessly in one hand.

“Well at least you still have your wand,” she said but he didn't answer her again. “What's the problem Harry?”

“There isn't any problem,” Harry said. “I just can't duel.”

“Forgotten how?” Hermione's quip was rewarded with his grin, and he put his arm around her.

“No, I haven't forgotten how,” he said, still smiling.

“What then?”

“I don't know.”

“What are you going to do when Riddle shows up?” Hermione asked softly and watched his face. “You know Ron and I aren't letting you go on your own.”

Harry hadn't considered anything other than him meeting Riddle one on one, and then he remembered the scene in the crystal ball Riddle had given him. He couldn't allow Hermione or Ron to get hurt when he faced Riddle again. He also knew he couldn't argue the point now; he would just take the decision out of their hands.

“Harry? What would you say if we brought the D.A. here? Ginny and I can go in person and I can bring back any of them that want to freshen up until school resumes.”

Harry started laughing and hugged Hermione. “Where do you get all your good ideas from?”

“That was Ginny's idea. We have a new name too. We can't go by Dumbledore's Army if Dumbledore is gone.”

At mention of the former headmaster's name Harry's expression turned sour.

“McGonagall's Army doesn't have the same ring to it,” Harry said.

“The Order of the Snitch. Ron's idea.” Hermione then patted Harry's rump where his personal charm remained hidden beneath his shorts.

“It would be good to see them again. I bet at least some of them would want to,” Harry said.

Hermione nodded. “If we explain how they are safe here we might even persuade some of the parents who haven't yet decided if they are coming back.”

Harry nodded. “Who's going to run it?”

“You are,” she said. “Just like before.”

“What if I can't?” he asked.

“If I can at least try to teach the first year DADA class, with your help, then you can do D.A. here. There aren't going to be any teachers so there won't be any pressure on you,” she told him.

Harry paused for a long while. He hadn't yet agreed to the new order but Hermione felt she knew what his answer would be. Harry smiled, giving the answer.

“Good!” she said and gave him a quick kiss. She stood and walked down the stairs and into the kitchen.

“He's ready for you, Ron. Try it again.” Ron put down the sandwich he was eating and moved as to go back to the Room of Requirement.

“Ron!” He turned his head at hearing Hermione's voice. “Two things. First, make sure the safety precautions are on so neither of you get seriously hurt.”

Ron nodded, he would have done that anyway.

“And second, hold nothing back. I mean it!” Ron was going to object before she interrupted him.

“Nothing back! Hit him with everything you have. You have to, Ron.”

“You want me to hurt my best friend?” Ron asked.

“I don't care if you have to carry him out of there. If you can't knock some sense into him, then how is he supposed to stand up against Riddle?”

Ron frowned. “Don't you mean Volde- - ?”

“Riddle, Tom Riddle. Harry thinks Riddle will attack when Hogwarts reopens and Harry HAS to be ready to fight him again. If he isn't - - .”

Ginny finished what Hermione left unsaid. “If Harry isn't ready, Riddle will kill him. Ron, hit him with everything you have. You have to!”

Ron gave thought to what Hermione and Ginny had said. He knew he had no choice. He started to leave before Hermione walked to him and kissed his cheek.

“Thank you, Ron. I know you couldn't do it if you weren't his best friend.”

***

CRACK!

Remus and Tonks stood together in the entry hall of Grimmauld place. Hermione, having heard the sound of the arrival, walked out of the kitchen to meet them.

“Are Ron and Ginny here?” Remus asked. Hermione nodded and Ginny walked out of the kitchen.

“Wotcher, Ginny,” Tonks smiled. “You're needed at home pronto! Your dad is home and he has news for you both. Hi, Hermione.”

“Is everything okay?” Ginny asked.

Tonks and Remus smiling was the only answer they got. “Where's Ron?” Remus asked.

“Duelling with Harry,” Hermione replied and the four of them mounted the stairs toward the Room of Requirement. When they got there they found the door open but the room was empty.

“Where are they?” Ginny asked. Ron walked to the group, a strange look of distaste on his face when he looked at Hermione.

“For the record, that was no fun, you know! If you hadn't told me to - .”

“Where is he?” Hermione asked, now concerned.

Ron turned and walked to one of the bathrooms on the same level. “He's in there, in the shower. It's all right you can go in, he has his shorts on.”

Hermione poked her head around the door and saw Harry sitting down in the shower. The water from the shower was raining down on him and he looked to be in a great deal of pain. His head was resting against the wall and Hermione saw he was wearing his boxer shorts.

“Do you always shower in your underwear, Harry?” Tonks asked with a laugh.

Harry groaned and turned his head to see he had company; Remus, Tonks, Ron, Ginny and Hermione all stood in the bathroom looking down at him.

“Here to steal the towels again?” Harry asked Hermione and saw the look on her face as she accessed his injuries.

“Are you all right?” she asked.

Harry was in too much pain to answer. Although he was sure nothing was broken, he didn't have a limb that wasn't sending signals to his brain. A large, nasty purple bruise sat on one shoulder and a smaller one could be seen over his ribs. One eye was swollen and his lip was cut. Harry's head and back ached and he felt as if he had been flung around on the inside of a blender.

“Harry?” Hermione asked again.

“How are you feeling, Harry?” Ginny asked.

“I hurt, everywhere!”

“Ron did this to you?” Remus asked in bewilderment.

Ron started to speak but Hermione cut him off. “Remus, I asked him to, no, I TOLD Ron to hold nothing back. I'm sorry, Harry but it isn't Ron's fault. It's mine.”

Harry looked at her and gave her a stern look.

“YOU told him to do this to me?!” Harry asked, anger in his voice.

Hermione nodded and was relived as his look faded immediately to be replaced by his brilliant smile, but only for an instant.

“Thanks `Mione. I know why you did it. Ron, you were great.”

Ron wasn't entirely relieved to see Harry wasn't angry because he was still concerned as to how he had hurt his friend.

“How badly hurt are you?” Hermione asked.

“Worse than I have ever been hurt before. I doubt even St. Mungo's could have saved me without the safety precautions. But it's exactly what I needed. Thanks Ron, I owe you.”

Ron wasn't convinced and left the bathroom, Ginny, Remus and Tonks following.

When Harry saw only Hermione was watching him, he touched his boxers and then lightly patted his butt where his personal charm was hidden. Hermione nodded, understanding. Harry meant to keep that secret from everyone besides her and - - .

“We can obliviate McGonagall, you know,” he whispered whilst smiling; Hermione laughed.

Outside the bathroom Remus addressed the Weasleys. “You two have to go home, now!”

“What's wrong?” Ron asked.

“Come on!”

CRACK!

***

CRACK!

Hermione Apparated to the Burrow ten minutes later. She had helped Harry out of the shower and into a hot bath before going to see what the news was. The Weasley house was packed: Fred, George, Ginny and Ron all stood around smiling. Molly had the biggest smile on her face and was making tea. Arthur, Remus, Tonks and Kingsley Shacklebolt stood around talking.

“How is he?” Tonks asked.

“Ron sure did a number on him, but Harry will be all right. What's the news.”

“The news,” Arthur replied, “is that I have been appointed to the Board of Governors.”

“Not just the board,” Kingsley continued. “Arthur is CHAIRMAN of the board. The Minister has taken all Arthur's other duties from him and he now heads the Board of Governors. To all intents and purposes Arthur will decide just about everything that happens at Hogwarts.”

Hermione smiled. “Is that a promotion then?”

Molly laughed. “It is a HUGE promotion, Hermione. It means Arthur won't work nearly as long hours as he's had to, and he gets a large office and a personal assistant.”

“Congratulations, Mr. Weasley,” Hermione smiled. “We all knew it had to be good news.”

“I'm glad you were so confident,” he replied.

“It was never going to be anything but, Hermione,” Kingsley said. “It's taken Rufus until now to go through all Fudge's records. When he saw Arthur was one of the few people that saw Lucius Malfoy for what he was, well, there was never any question but that Arthur would be promoted.”

“But Chairman?” Arthur started and Tonks jumped in.

“Well deserved, and Molly, don't let him tell you anything different! The Minister did the right thing by sacking the old chairman. Lykkle couldn't stay awake during the meetings anyway.”

“Where's Harry?” Molly asked and Hermione smiled as she saw Ron not-so-subtly choosing that moment to leave the room.

“Still there. He's recovering from duelling with Ron.” Hermione followed Ron into his room. She went to him and hugged him before walking back to the others.

“You're welcome to stay for dinner, Hermione. We're celebrating,” Molly said.

“Thanks, but Harry and I are having dinner with Mum and Dad. It's their last night before their holiday. We are seeing them off at the airport tomorrow.”

“Sorry, Molly,” Remus answered before being asked. “As much as Tonks and I would love to stay, I have to take her out to dinner and propose again.”

Tonks laughed and hugged Remus as Ginny gave them an odd look.

“Propose again? How many times do you have to do that?”

“As many times as it takes for him to get it right,” Tonks replied. “He got everything right but forgot to get down on one knee. So I'm giving him a chance to do it properly.” The room filled with laughter as Remus shook his head.

***

It wasn't even ten o'clock yet, and Harry and Hermione were in Harry's bed back at Grimmauld Place. Hermione was initially reluctant to stay with him thinking he needed more room due to his injuries. Every time he moved, he groaned slightly.

“For the last time, let me put the ointment on. Mrs. Weasley says the swelling and bruises will be gone by morning.”

“Thanks, `Mione, but I figure as long as I have them, they'll serve as a reminder not to take anything for granted. I'll be right in a few days.”

“How are you going to run the D.A. like this?” she asked. Harry's reaction indicated he hadn't thought of that. “Come on.”

Hermione turned the bed sheets down and rose from the bed to get the ointment Molly had given her. “Roll over,” she told him and watched as Harry did so, painfully.

“You don't have to do this, Hermione,” Harry protested.

“Would you rather I get Molly?” Hermione asked sweetly.

Harry laughed. “Not really.”

“Well, shut up then!”

Hermione started to apply the ointment to his bare back as well as his shoulders. Lying there with only (fresh) boxer shorts on, Harry felt how good Hermione's hands felt as they worked the ointment in.

“Does that hurt?” she asked.

Harry shook his head. “Feels good.”

“It's working already?” she asked with a smile.

“No, I meant your hands, they feel good. I think I could get to like this,” he said; Hermione laughed.

“All part of the service.” Hermione continued to rub Harry's back and could feel him relaxing as she did so. Although he hurt, she could feel the muscles in his back and shoulders and was amazed how well defined Harry was. Tonks was right: Harry looked great, and he was all hers. Hermione was looking forward to the next two weeks.

She rubbed ointment into his thigh and calf muscles, taking her time and enjoying the view. Harry had already stopped groaning and was relaxing better than she though he could. Hermione was hopeful she would be rewarded with some serious snogging after she finished.

After a few minutes she had finished his entire back side. “Roll over, Harry, and I'll do your front.”

Harry didn't move and didn't respond.

“Harry?”

Harry was asleep; she had relaxed him so well, he'd fallen asleep. Hermione was disappointed because that meant the snogging would now have to wait. She looked at the jar of ointment and read the warning she had missed before.

`Do not operate heavy magical equipment after applying. Will induce drowsiness.'

***

Harry was dead! Hermione continued walking through streets she was unfamiliar with, knowing Harry had died. He was gone and was never coming back. She looked up at the grey sky and her face became wet with rain before she bowed her head and continued to walk, letting the rain soak her through.

Harry was dead and nothing else mattered.

Strangers were jostling against her and every now and then someone would make eye contact with her, saying “He's dead!” Nobody was going to let her forget it.

Hermione lowered her head and continued walking. Street after street, she walked and it continued to rain. The rain washed away her tears; she wasn't even left with them. She cried and had never felt so alone. She asked herself over and over how it was that he could have left her alone. He had told her he loved her, yet he left her. He was dead and now she was supposed to live without him.

“What happened?” she asked when yet another stranger bumped into her.

“He'd dead!” the stranger told her.

“I KNOW HE'S DEAD!! WHAT HAPPENED?” she yelled but she couldn't even hear her own scream.

“He died,” the stranger told her. “They killed each other at the same time. They're both dead.”

“Both of who?”

“Harry and Tom. They are both dead.”

“Riddle?” she asked, wanting to clear up the confusion.

“Yes, Tom is dead, Harry is dead. They are both dead.”

She remembered someone saying that when dementors were around, it felt as if you would never be happy again. Hermione felt even worse than that. She felt as if NOBODY should ever be happy again. She looked up again. The sky was completely covered with thick grey clouds. She had no idea what the time was or even what day it was.

And she didn't care.

It continued to rain down upon her as well as onto all the people who had been walking into her. She noticed for the first time she was the only one walking in the direction she that was; everyone else was walking in the opposite direction. She also noticed how grey everything was. Everyone was wearing grey coats and held grey umbrellas. Hermione didn't have an umbrella and so she was quite wet. She saw she had on her Gryffindor school cloak and was wearing a silver badge that said `Teacher.'

All the colour in the world had gone; it had all been washed away. Hermione felt that was a good thing. If Harry was gone, then it was only right that there was no colour anymore. No sun, no colour, no singing birds or flowers. Harry was dead.

She turned a corner and saw she was outside her father's dental surgery. Funny, but the buildings she had passed seemed strange to her. Someone was standing outside the door of the surgery, someone who looked slightly familiar. They were holding a baby, wrapped in a blanket. It was Cho, Cho Chang! As if by magic, no rain fell on either Cho or the baby.

“Cho!” Hermione said. “What happened?”

Cho didn't answer but stood there, holding the baby. Hermione tried to see the baby but it was completely wrapped up.

“There's been a mistake,” Cho said to her. “Harry isn't gone.” Hermione looked at her, barely comprehending her words.

“He isn't?” Hermione asked.

“A mistake,” Cho said again.

“What mistake? Who made the mistake? Where is Harry?”

“Here he is,” Cho said, handing the baby to her. Hermione took it and looked down. She saw a mess of dark hair and green eyes.

“This isn't Harry,” she said, confused. “Whose baby is this?”

“This is Harry,” Cho said. “Your baby.”

Hermione looked around but found Cho had gone. She had disappeared and Hermione was left holding the baby.

She opened her eyes to see Harry looking at her.

“You were screaming,” he said. “Are you all right?”

Hermione looked dazed. She was disorientated and did not know where she was.

“Hermione?” Harry asked, now concerned.

It had been a dream, a nightmare, and Harry, HER Harry was still here. She reached for him and grabbed him tightly as she broke into tears. She sobbed into him and Harry held her, not knowing what to say. She continued to cry for a very long time, wondering if the dream was a precursor of a time where she would really lose him, forever.

“Hermione?” he said again.

“It was just a nightmare,” she told him, still not letting go.

“Are you all right?” he asked.

“I am while I have you.” She kissed him and Harry was initially taken by surprise. She kissed him and still had tears on her cheeks. “Never leave me,” she demanded.

“I'll never leave you,” he told her.

She kissed him again, this time with more urgency. Harry responded and allowed her to draw him close. He felt need in her kisses. She turned him slightly and pressed him against the pillow.

She went on kissing him, and Harry could feel the change.

“Hermione?” he said between kisses. “`Moine?” She looked at him again, her eyes blazing alive. “I love you, Hermione! I'd do anything for you, `Moine. I'd die for you!”

This got Hermione's attention. “Harry. Don't do that, don't even say it!”

“But - - .”

“Harry, I know you love me. And you know I love you. But I don't want you to die for me. Instead, I want you to live for me.”

Harry smiled at her and she was on him again, kissing him. Harry could feel her upon him. He could feel her breasts against his chest, moving along with her own motions. He had his arms around her neck, kissing her with more passion. He felt his shirt moving and at first didn't understand.

Slowly his shirt rose towards his chest and Harry removed his lips from her own. Hermione had moved his shirt up and Harry started to sit up. As he did, his arms came free and his chest was bare. Hermione ran her hands across his chest and kissed the side of his chin.

“`Moine?”

“Yes, Harry, I'm sure. I love you.” He started to say something else.

“It's not like my parents don't trust me... trust us. Just - - .”

“Just what?” he asked breathlessly.

“Be slow, please. Gentle.”

Harry was now sitting with Hermione up against him. He turned and she found herself now slowly being pressed to the pillow with his kisses. Harry ran a finger down one side, and found her ticklish spot straight away. She squirmed beneath him, and let out a small giggle, never losing contact with the kiss.

Harry ran his finger up toward her shoulder, this time gently touching the outline of her breast as she shivered.

Harry felt the reaction and did it again, causing another shiver. In response she held him closer and kissed him deeper.

Harry tickled the other side and just brushed against the other breast, getting the same reaction. She laughed this time. As he continued to do this, Hermione continued to move beneath him, until she forced him into a sitting position again. Finally she broke contact with the kiss and looked at him. Her eyes were alive, as were his own.

Hermione shifted her weight and slowly raised her hands to Harry's chest. She shifted her weight again and in a flash, her entire silk nightdress was removed faster than Harry could see. She sat before him now, nothing above the waist, just as he was. He could see her clearly by the light of the moon; her breasts were there, just inches from him. She kissed him again, and he could feel them being pressed against him. This time she gently pulled him down and he was on her again, kissing her with more desire.

Hermione moaned slightly now as he kissed her. He removed his lips and found the soft part of her neck... so inviting. He kissed it and she squirmed again. He gently massaged the nape of her neck with his lips, all the while breathing her in. He could feel movement from his boxers. Hermione had a finger beneath the elastic of his pyjamas and pulled it slightly taught.

“You don't need these either.”

He laughed again and lifted his weight.

She moved her hands down past his hips, his shorts going with her hands. He shifted again and now they were practically off. She looked at him again, something in her eyes.

“Slow, please!”

“Slow?” he laughed. “You just took my clothes off.”

“Not all the way off,” she laughed, and shifted. She had his shorts within her hands and they were down around his ankles. “Yet!”

Now they were off. Harry was completely naked. Hermione still had her knickers on. Harry could feel the soft silken feel against his hands. He gently teased the waistband as she had done with his shorts.

Harry felt his arousal beginning a minute before, but now it was building steam. He looked down and gently kissed one nipple, and immediately felt the reaction he had. Hermione squirmed again and moaned louder.

“Oh, GOD!” she cried. He took that to mean she enjoyed it. He kissed again and once more she responded. Her arms wrapped around his back and her left snaked down to rest lightly against where Harry's personal charm would be. She couldn't feel the tattooed Snitch but she grabbed the cheek and Harry responded.

He kissed the other nipple now; he was moaning himself. His finger in the waistband of her knickers, he pulled gently again, causing Hermione to shift her weight. Harry didn't need to be told; he placed a hand on either side and slowly removed them down to her feet. Hermione lifted them slightly and he found he had her knickers entirely in his hands. They were both now fully naked.

Hermione couldn't wait anymore. She pulled him to her with more force than he expected and Harry threw the knickers away. He kissed her; she kissed him back greedily. She rolled and now she was on top of him. Her eyes flashed like those of an animal; she wanted him, she NEEDED him now.

She kissed him and let her fingers explore the skin of his chest and stomach. He kissed her again and now she felt the muscles of his flat stomach. They rested there, caressing and gently exploring. Harry's arms were drawing her closer. He needed her too and he could feel he was now hard.

Her fingers went lower and lower, touching and teasing his pelvis. The side of her hand rested against him. Harry moved and now he was on her again. His own hands were exploring; one rested on her breast and she shivered again. He teased the nipple with his fingers and a shock tore through her body. She was panting now, her legs moving apart.

Harry was also struggling for breath and he kissed her again. Hermione could feel she needed him. She grabbed both cheeks and squeezed as he kissed her neck and one hand ran along her hip.

“My God!” she cried again and Harry made his own animal noise. The fingers of his hand ran over her stomach and further south.

Hermione was now panting harder, and ran the back of her hand along him. All reason had been extinguished by now, replaced by desire.

Harry felt the tufts of curly hair and started kissing the other breast and nipple. Hermione's legs were now further apart. She shifted her weight again and a tear ran from one eye.

“Harry,” she almost cried. “I love you, I need you.”

Harry felt the folds of her sensitive skin, and her legs moved further apart still. He could feel the heat and the moisture. He looked at her and saw the tears still in her eyes.

“'Moine?”

“No, Harry,” she moaned. “Don't stop. Please! We've gone past that point.”

His finger traced the outline of her, and found a place where her whole body shivered.

“Oh my GOD!” she said again. Harry smiled to see he was giving her such pleasure.

Gentle, he thought. Slow!

He traced again and she shivered again. He kissed the nape of her neck and continued touching her. The tips of his fingers were now gently touching her and could feel her sensitive skin.

Harry growled now, as for the first time she placed her whole hand around him, exploring every bit.

“My God!” she said again.

He continued to touch and found his fingers had more room to move. She was squirming again, and as she did his fingers had even more room.

“Harry!” she cried.

She placed her hands on his hips and gently moved his body slightly, into position.

“Slow!” she said needlessly.

“Gentle,” he responded.

She nodded. She needed him, now!

He lowered himself, and she had to shift her position until she knew they were together. Hermione gripped Harry's shoulders and closed her eyes.

He lowered a little more and she shivered. Her legs now could not move any more apart. He lowered more, about halfway, and heard the strangled noise from her throat.

He lowered more, and felt her start to arch her back. He lowered more, and heard his own animal noises

He lowered more, and was now fully inside.

“YES!” she said; he was glad he hadn't hurt her.

Harry shifted and raised himself slightly, and then resumed his position. He thrust again, gently, all the time Hermione was making noises. He continued his rocking motion, and Hermione was moving to accommodate.

More and more he moved, further and further. Harry felt the pressure building, and could feel the moisture from her own body. Harry made another animal noise - they both did.

He continued to move, his back now very wet. More and more and he could feel himself close.

He felt the release and let loose an anguished cry. Hermione could also feel it. She had also felt the ecstasy rippling through her body in waves. He continued to move against her. She moved into him. They had joined together and were now one.

-->

18. 17a

17a

She remained still, in his arms. Her eyes were closed and she was lying against him, both resting on their side. Her head was in contact with his shoulder, as if he had given her his shoulder. She could feel one of his arms under her head, his free hand was drawing patterns on her back. Neither spoke.

Hermione wondered what was going through his mind, and his silence was starting to worry her. Was it too soon? she asked herself. Events of the last week ran through her mind, and she wondered if perhaps they were both not ready for the intimacy they had shared; they were only seventeen.

She needed to know what he was thinking, but she didn't want to speak, to break the silence. She couldn't see his face because her head was tucked up against his shoulders and her eyes were still closed. She remembered again her conversation with her mother as to how she didn't want to spoil their friendship.

Harry continued to draw lazy patterns against her back, and she liked the feel of it. She liked the feel of his body in contact with her own, nothing but a sheet covering them both. She was still resting against him. It had been incredible; Harry had been incredible. It was his first time, she knew. He knew it was also hers. She had woken from the nightmare and still remembered how it felt to have lost him, and now she knew it was only a dream. She still had her Harry, next to her, in his bed. No longer just friends; no longer best friends even but lovers. He had been so gentle but passionate. When she felt him climax she felt as if he had shaken off so much tension. He still drew patterns against her back, at least he hadn't fallen asleep.

It's not like him to be so quiet for so long, she thought, but then she hadn't said a word either. Not after. During, she had been unable to hold back the noises she was making. She loved the feel of him against her, on her, and within her. He had been so tender until he came and even then he hadn't hurt her. Hermione had nothing to compare it to, but she felt it must have been perfect. This would be her groundhog day, the day she would want to live over and over.

She loved him, and had finally told him, but he knew anyway. What didn't I tell him before? she asked. She knew the answer; she was holding that until Riddle was gone. She didn't want to add to his mental burdens by telling him that she loved him. But she did. He had known anyway.

She had imagined her first time fleetingly long ago; she thought all girls probably did. It wasn't like she imagined it, it was better. Harry had returned her kisses as eagerly as she had kissed him. He loved her just as much. It wasn't wrong, what they had done; wasn't wrong, it was right! But still he hadn't spoken. Was he watching her? Checking her face for visual queues as to how she felt? Where was his mind? Is he worried about something? Was he perhaps worried that - -

“Harry?”

He answered her with a kiss, on her forehead. Very lightly and tender. He was still here and still hers. His mind had gone nowhere. He continued drawing patterns, but didn't speak. As tender as he had been Hermione could feel the power held within his muscles; Harry was quite strong.

“Where are you?” she asked in a whisper.

“Wherever you are,” he immediately replied. “Always and forever.”

She liked the sound of that and smiled. His voice sounded calm, under control and strong. She was his now; she had given herself freely to him and he knew he was in her heart.

“Are you okay?” she asked, her voice even softer than before.

Harry did not speak, but instead drew the letter `y' on her back, and then his hand went back to drawing more patterns. She shivered at his touch, and felt he wasn't scared or upset. He felt strong, in control, wonderful. He felt amazing next to her. Perhaps he was in such a state of bliss that she had taken his words away. No, not her, what they had done had taken all words. After that what words did anyone need to use?

To add to his answer, he drew another letter, an `M' and Hermione tried to decipher the meaning.

“Mum? Are you worried about my Mum?” and immediately she felt the chuckle vibrate through his chest into her shoulder at the same time as his laugh.

“It was a `W', as in worried, as in worried about your nightmare. I'm not worried about anyone else in all the world. Not your Mum who I love like my own; not Riddle, no-one.”

She sighed, knowing he was fine, and his silence was nothing more than him savouring the moment, the feeling. He was probably thinking about how wonderful it had been, but there was plenty more where that came from.

“It was nothing,” she said. “Only a nightmare.”

He nodded, he could probably write the book on nightmares. “It wasn't nothing, it was something. It was important to you so it's important to me Mione. We're a team.” All the time he spoke his hand never stopped drawing patterns.

She wondered if she should tell him, Would it spoil anything? No, she decided. If he was not mature enough for them to have shared what they had that would be one thing. But he wasn't running anywhere. He was still with her.

“I dreamt you had died,” she started and he nodded. He assumed that would have something to do with it. A few hours ago in his very own R.R. there were moments when he felt as if he would die. There was still a blood stain on the ceiling where a blasting spell had sent him after he crashed into one of the walls. Harry made a mental note to tell Dobby to leave the bloodstain, and not to clean it up.

“And?” he prodded her.

“You were gone and I didn't know why or how. It was raining and all the colours fell out of the world. Everything that had colour had lost it, everything was grey.

He continued drawing patterns on her back. She was afraid of what may happen. Harry knew he may well die next time he and Riddle met.

“Cho was there. She had a baby.”

Harry considered her words. “Who's baby? Hers?”

“She said it was mine, or ours. No she said it was you.”

Harry nodded, thinking, wondering. What if - - -? No, it was just a nightmare.

“I'm here,” he told her and she nuzzled into him. “I'm not going anywhere.”

For the first time she opened her eyes and she saw he was smiling at her. His eyes were so bright; he had been watching her and probably smiling he whole time. He saw a solitary tear on one of her cheeks. He lowered his head and with the softest touch, he kissed the tear, taking it away.

Hermione kissed him and now both of his arms; the one she had been resting upon as well as the free one, enveloped her in a hug. He held her tightly as they kissed, both feeling the kiss get deeper and deeper. He rolled and now instead of lying together on their sides, he was on top of her, but he made sure he had none of his weight against her. His hands and one knee taking the weight of his entire body as he continued kissing. Deeper and deeper, closer and closer they kissed. Finally he broke contact with their lips and he caressed her chin and neck with his lips. He held her close and was kissing the nape of her neck, feeling the reaction it was having on her.

Both knew what was coming next and Harry didn't need to hear those words again. Slow, gentle! He would always be slow and gentle for her. Never anything else.

She guided his lips back to her own and kissed him again, his lips tasting like desire and she knew she needed him again. This time it will be better she thought, and every time after that!

Her hands were on his back now, running down his spine and feeling the contours of all his muscles. She could feel his desire increasing, and she knew that already they had gone past that point where either could stop. She needed him, and he needed her. And she was more than happy with the knowledge that they were soon going to be together. She shivered as he kissed her neck again; she had no idea it was so sensitive.

He lowered his head and now watched her breasts again. He smiled at the sight and she returned his smile that she had that effect on him. She could FEEL the effect she was having on him. He went to kiss one breast but she had moved, and rolled so that now he was beneath her. He was supporting her entire weight but that wouldn't hurt him. He grinned at the sudden motion as well as the fact that she was now on his chest, and would control their movement from there. She had been the instigator for most of what had happened perhaps thirty minutes before.

Lying on his chest, she kissed him eagerly and then lifted herself slightly, looking down the whole front of his body. I like to look too! her smile told him silently. She could see he was very nearly hard; she wasn't expecting that she thought it would take longer. She also wasn't expecting - - the size! But nothing else mattered other than they were perfect for each other.

She kissed his chest and continued to kiss down to his navel, listening to him laugh as she did. She could feel he had already had enough of being beneath, and he shifted his weight as if to roll her around again. She countered but wasn't expecting to feel it was only a feint. As soon as she countered he moved the other way and she couldn't stop him from rolling her over completely.

He gave her a grin of satisfaction. He was on top again, and even though Hermione could feel his strength, he had used none of it against her. He had been gentle the entire time. He had been nothing other than gentle with her.

Still holding his weight off her body, he arched himself so that he could glance down her entire body, returning the compliment she had paid him. Before he had only seen her breasts, but now he took his time to look at all of her. She watched his eyes as they travelled the length of her body and she saw they were pleased; more than pleased. Then again his grin also told her that.

He kissed one breast and she could already feel herself falling. The nipple was hard at his first touch, and she could now feel that even though he was holding his weight from her, he was now completely hard himself.

He went back to kissing her breast, and then transferred attention to the other one. As if remembering something else his lips were good at kissing, he moved and kissed her lips, deeply. “Don't stop!” she gasped, urging him to continue exploring her body, and her legs were starting to move apart. He teased the nipple with his teeth and tongue until she began to squirm in expectation.

Hermione knew she was very wet and silently prayed he wouldn't tease her for much longer before he began to please her. Really please her. “My God!” she panted, as she had done several times earlier. He continued to kiss down her body until he met her belly button ring.

Teasing at the ring with his teeth she laughed, her hand reaching out and finding the very many well defined muscles of his abdomen. She traced every one with her fingers and felt him shift. He was ready now and she had been for a while. He raised himself slightly higher and kissed her lips again, and as he did Hermione ran one leg down his own, enjoying the contact it was making as well as ensuring he had more than enough room for what was coming next.

He broke the kiss, and his eyes were now inches from her own. His eyes were shining like stars, and were telling her he loved her. She was panting deeper now. He had brought her to the brink of ecstasy. He shifted again and lowered himself so that he could feel her very sensitive folds of skin. He was only just making contact but the pleasure he was giving her flowed through her in waves. He lowered slightly, only slightly and she wasn't sure if it was Harry being gentle or teasing.

She couldn't wait any more and arched, throwing herself upon him fully, her eyes opening wide and a gasp of animal sound upon her lips. Before she could repeat the motion Harry had taken the hint and done it for her, for them. He withdrew and quickly resumed his position, thrusting into her. She could feel every part of him within her and was already needing the next thrust. As he moved into her, she felt the base of him rubbing against her and she already couldn't bear it, but didn't want it to stop.

She spat out a word he didn't understand, but it sounded like `more' so he moved into her again and again until she came, and she felt the shudder down her entire body. Harry saw the effect he had had, and smiled. But he wasn't finished. He continued to move, gently but firmly, and as he did he felt himself closer and closer. He kissed her as he moved, they now both moved together. Her eyelids fluttered as the pleasure rippled throughout her body but she still needed more. Grabbing his shoulders harder, she silently urged him to continue.

He went on thrusting, and more than a minute later he felt his release again. As he came his back spasmed and she held on, feeling another orgasm come soon after the last one. They held each other for a long while the sensations of delight were transferred from one to the other and back.

Harry was now making animal noises as she had moments before. The perspiration from his brow falling upon her face as she held him close.

***

They lay together again, all the fingers of one hand entwined in each other. Harry felt exhaustion and sleep start to take him; it had been many minutes since either spoke and he could tell by the sounds of her breathing that she was already asleep. She fell asleep in his arms and this time he knew he would make sure she woke up in the same place. He looked at her and his eyes travelled down her breasts to settle upon her slim waist. His free hand reached out and he placed it against her stomach. He let it rest there, feeling her skin under his hand. Her stomach was flat, though one day he thought, one day if he was lucky there would be a small bump there. A small bump that got bigger and bigger. He knew he was only seventeen, but he also knew how young his parents had been when he was born.

“One day - - ,” he said to himself, and then sleep took him.

-->

19. 18

I know I always thank my Beta, and Mione for all her help, but this time I have to doubly thank them. A lot of the dialogue that really works was all Mione's doing; and my beta REALLY did a great job neatening and making sense of what was otherwise clumsy. Thank you also to everyone who is enjoying my silliness.

18

It was the last hour of dawn, and a cool, moist air filtered through the cave and lay still.

A soft, odd laughing could be heard echoing throughout Voldemort's inner chamber. He sat alone, his eyes closed, and laughed. He could sense and feel what had been done.

A shadow touched his mind and he nodded, acknowledging. A growl could be heard and felt within; the wolf form of Fenrir Greyback slowly approached.

Voldemort continued to laugh to himself as he opened his eyes. “Great news, Fenrir,” the Dark Lord spoke.

The animal moved and shifted, slowly taking human form. “My Lord?”

“At last. He couldn't resist. He couldn't leave the mudblood alone,” Voldemort said with an evil grin.

“He has - -?”

“Tainted, Fenrir! He has tainted himself, and his bloodline. Irrevocably!”

Greyback understood and nodded.

“Great news, GREAT NEWS!” Voldemort's voice rang out and echoed against the stone walls around him.

“His death is now certain,” Greyback replied. “As you have prophesied.” Fenrir Greyback, in his human form, bowed his head. The Dark Lord indicated for him to rise.

“It is time to set the trap, Fenrir. Make sure Alecto and Amycus are ready to take Longbottom at the first opportunity. But you must tell them to take care to ensure there are no witnesses. Let them wonder later where the fool has gone.”

“Yes, my Lord,” Greyback said and turned. As he did, he returned to his wolf form and ran towards the hidden and disguised entrance of the labyrinth cave network. Too fast for any human eye to comprehend, the werewolf sped out and into the surrounding forest. He ran through the undergrowth, avoiding the densely packed trees.

“WORMTAIL!” The Dark Lord turned sharply, amused to see the surprised look of fear upon his minion's face.

“My Lord?” he asked stutteringly.

“What news from the Weasleys'?”

“None, my L- Lord.” Wormtail reassumed his usual position at his master's feet, grovelling. He began to wring his hands together. He knew too well how Voldemort rewarded failure and incompetence.

“Since the Ministry - -.”

“ENOUGH! Get up you fool!”

Wormtail started to straighten up, albeit slowly.

“I don't want excuses. Get in there anyway you can and find out what, if anything, those bumbling fools are up to!”

Wormtail knew the task he had been given was impossible. The new protection charms at the Burrow simply wouldn't allow him anywhere within the Weasley residence.

“But, my L - -.”

Wormtail's words were stopped by the glare from the Dark Lord. He had no choice.

“As you wish, My Lord,” he said with an air of resignation.

“Return with what I need to know, or don't return at all. Those are the only two choices available to you.”

“Yes, my Lord.”

“Malfoy!”

***

Harry hated to wake her, but he had no choice. “`Mione,” he whispered. It was only after the third time hearing her name she started to stir. Looking down at her he saw that she was smiling even before her eyes were open; Harry smiled in response. He had been awake for an hour, just laying next to her, agonising over whether or not he should move. After last night however there was really no question.

She stretched and her hands balled into little fists as her arms stretched out. Her eyes now open, Harry waited only a heartbeat before he was to her, kissing her lips lightly but withdrawing before she could respond.

“Morning, sleepyhead,” he said.

Hermione looked around seeing it was early, and was confused.

“What time is it?”

“Almost six,” he informed her.

She began to protest but Harry anticipated her words.

“I couldn't remember what time your parents said they were leaving. I knew we couldn't be late and you have to get - dressed.”

She smiled again and moved against him. In response Harry hugged her, his body electrified at the touch of hers against his. She nodded as she caressed his cheek. “Thank you, Harry. We should make a move to get home then. They'll be leaving in a little while.”

Now it was Harry's turn to nod. “I thought so. I guess after we see them off we can have breakfast or whatever at the airport. Or I can take you shopping. Don't worry, I have plenty of money.”

She looked at him confused.

“Pounds even, not just Galleons,” he explained. “From the shopping trip.”

She smiled at him sweetly. “Harry, you don't have to spend any money on me.”

He grinned. “I loved the idea of buying you a present. I just can't believe I forgot about it for as long as I did.”

She giggled and her hand rubbed his cheek affectionately again. “It's okay,” she told him. “You were just worried about other things. I understand.” She shifted and leaned across to kiss his forehead.

Harry took the kiss and smiled at her, knowing he wanted to spend more time than they had this morning. “Why did it take me so long to realise?” he asked and a smile started on his face.

A knowing Hermione smile answered him. “Because boys can be blind. Don't forget you always had a thing for - - .”

Harry's laugh interrupted her. “No, I meant to realise how amazing it is to wake up with you, with you in my arms. Do you know how I feel?” he asked again.

Her smile now grew. “I think so. You feel the same way I do.”

Harry nodded. He felt all of that, and more. “And scared. I'm worried about your nightmare, `Mione,” he told her. His eyes showed his concern was real.

Hermione sighed. “It was nothing, Harry. I'm fine and I'm not worried about it.”

“It wasn't nothing.” Harry held her close, his voice now no more than a whisper. “You screamed, Hermione, really screamed! I was so afraid. I still am.”

She put her hand on his cheek and looked into his deep green eyes. “It wasn't a good dream, but I'm okay now. I'm not used to nightmares and the thought of losing you scared me.” She tried to block the memory of the dream from her mind, knowing she hadn't lost him, that he was still here.

“That's just it, `Mione,” he said. “I don't know what is going to happen. What was it that Dumbledore used to say? `Dark and desperate times?'” He looked at her and Hermione could see how worried he was for her.

“`Mione, you know me better than anyone. I know enough about nightmares to know they are important. I can't let you just push this aside,” he told her.

“Please, let's just forget about it. I'm okay, and I'm sure that I won't have any more.” She smiled again and now her voice dropped to just above a whisper. One of her hands reached out and found his own. “Especially not after what happened last night.”

Harry started to blush a little just at the thought and he kissed her cheek. “I haven't forgotten. I'll never forget. Ever! And I won't let the most important person in my life put my feelings ahead of her own. I love you and that's why this is important.” Harry looked at her deeply. “Will you have time to talk about it with your mum?” he asked, hoping the answer was yes.

“The nightmare?”

Harry nodded.

“I'm not going to mention it at all to her. Harry, she will just get worried and there isn't any need.” She was still looking at his eyes, her hand in his; she liked the touch.

Harry sighed, almost expecting the response. But he'd already decided he had to win this one, for her. “Hermione, you have to, you really do. Please talk with your mum about the nightmare. They are leaving today and this will be your last chance! Maybe - -”

“Maybe what?” she asked with an eyebrow raised.

“`Mione. I don't know what's going to happen. If something does happen to me, I want to know you will be safe, that you won't be tormented by nightmares. I don't want you to be like I was after Sirius, or Cedric.”

Hermione now avoided his eyes. “I know, Harry. I do. But I don't want to make Mum worried. You know how she is. It was just one nightmare and it was nothing.”

“`Mione I don't want her to be worried either, especially not with them going on holiday. But who else can you talk to? Who else can help if the nightmares come back? I'm afraid more and more of me will wash off on you. `Mione - - .”

Harry looked at her, tears now visible. “Remember Umbridge?”

Hermione nodded and touched his cheek again.

“In Umbridge's office. Hermione, you pleaded and begged me not to go after Sirius. That almost broke my heart when I did. I didn't know any better. `Mione, I'm begging you to talk to your mum. I need to know you will be as strong as you possibly can be if something happens. Something neither of us can stop.”

She sighed. “I will talk with her, but not today.”

“But it HAS to be today!” Harry said, now hugging her tight. “`Mione, you mean more to me than me. You are all I care about right now.”

“Don't say that! Why do I have to talk with her today? I can talk with her when she gets back. Or if I absolutely have to talk to her before then, I can use the mirrors.”

Harry shuddered, knowing what he thought would happen by the time Hermione's parents returned. “I love you. I will do anything you ask, now or ever if you do this. I can't put into words how scared I am for you. Hermione, if you don't tell your mum, I would hate to have to do it.”

Hermione was scared to see the raw emotion on his face. She wasn't sure what it was that was really upsetting him. Hermione felt she could handle the nightmare, either by herself or with his help. But now Harry made it sound more urgent than she had realised.

“Harry, what is it? Please tell me,” she asked, now worried to see him like this. She brushed a tear from his cheek. “Please tell what is going on. Why is this so important for you?”

“If I can't be there for you at the end, how are you supposed to hold up? What happens if the nightmares become as firmly a part of your life in the future as they are for me now?”

“They won't, and yours are going to stop too. We've come this far and I know you are going to win. He will be defeated and you can live a normal life.” Harry kissed her.

“`Mione, YOU make my nightmares go away. Since I've been with you I've hardly had any. What happens to you if I'm gone? You know what it is I'm scared of. I'm scared for you.”

She paused before answering. “Harry, if something happens to you I wouldn't want to live.”

Harry turned his head away from her and covered his face with both hands. “Don't say that! Don't ever say it, Hermione Granger,” he said so very quickly. “If you don't tell your mother about the nightmare - I will. And that would kill me because she needs to hear it from you.”

The look on her face was one of shock. She would never have thought Harry would take the decision out of her hands, but she could see how important it was to him.

“`Mione, I keep hearing from everyone that you are the brightest witch of our age. Unless you specifically tell me not to breathe a word of this, I'll be forced to.”

“You can't do that. Harry, you'll ruin their vacation, and I'll never forgive you if you do that,” she told him with a firm look.

Harry nodded inwardly. He was so worried for her that he had blinded himself to what Emma would say and feel.

“But - .”

“No, Harry, please!”

“So, you're telling me to say nothing?”

“Yes. Harry, you can't tell her.”

He turned and faced the wall, accepting defeat. “You know I'm not going to like that, `Mione. But if you DO insist, I'll say nothing. I'll smile and wish them `Bon Voyage' like nothing is wrong. If you are sure that is what you want me to do - -.”

“It is and if you love me as much as I know you do, then you will do this for me.”

In answer, Harry kissed her and she returned the kiss. He took a deep breath before replying. “All right then. I won't say a word. And you know how much I love you.”

“And you know how much I love you,” she said and kissed the top of his nose, and then giggled.

“It must be late. You probably just have time for a shower before we leave.”

She giggled again, happy now that the matter of the nightmare had been dropped. She looked at him questioningly. “Who goes first?”

Harry laughed. “How did I know you were going to say that? Go on. Go!”

“What time did you say it was?” Hermione asked as she looked about Harry's room for any kind of a clock.

“Just on six.”

She grinned and turned to him.

“They're not leaving until after seven,” Hermione answered as she reached out with one hand to take Harry's hand in her own. With little prompting, she gently eased him out of bed before leading him towards the shower. After all, there was enough room for an entire Quidditch team.

***

“Nope! Not that way either. We have a problem.”

“What's up?” Harry asked. Dan had two of the large suitcases already positioned into the boot of Emma's car but the third and final one just wouldn't fit.

Dan was startled to see Harry but adjusted quickly. “I'm trying to work out how to get this last suitcase in.”

Harry looked at the arrangement and agreed. There was no way they would all fit. “If Hermione and I weren't seeing you off, you'd have room for this on the back seat.”

Dan looked at him and smiled. “I know and Emma is touched by your offer. Besides, you're already here so we'll just have to find a way.”

Harry grinned and held his wand aloft. “If one of these accidentally reduced in size, which would you prefer it to be?”

Dan laughed. “Harry - -.”

“What? I'm not underage and it isn't like performing magic in front of a Muggle who doesn't know about magic. Your daughter is a witch.”

“I know, but - .”

“Which one?”

He smiled and conceded the point. “It doesn't really matter.”

Harry nodded and the suitcase in Dan's hands suddenly shrunk in size by half. Dan eyed the result with an impressed expression. “I think I could get real used to magic, Harry,” Dan said and easily positioned the last suitcase before closing the boot.

Harry grinned. “Mr. - -.”

“Dan!” Dan told him as he clapped his shoulder.

“Dan, what does it feel like to be Muggle, and have a witch for a daughter? I mean the smartest and prettiest witch?”

Dan thought a moment. “Interesting question. Have you had breakfast?”

Harry shook his head and Dan pointed him in the direction of the backdoor and the kitchen.

“When we first found out, it was a shock, but there was something in my little girl's eyes that made me, well, not scared. It was explained to us that magic was a talent you either had or didn't. It is as simple as that. It would have been no different if Hermione had been born with the ability to paint or - - .”

“- - Play music?” Harry suggested.

“She can do that too. The piano, though she hasn't played for a long time.”

As they spoke, they walked towards the back door and Dan held the door open. Harry walked in to the smell of pancakes. “Hmmmm, smells good.”

Emma smiled. “That was quick. Dan's been out there fighting with the luggage for thirty minutes and Harry fixed the problem inside of one?”

Hermione, already seated and eating, smiled. “Harry's very handy.”

Harry sat next to Hermione. His face was starting to redden as Emma came behind him and placed a plate of pancakes in front of him; she kissed his cheek. As she did, she said softly into his ear, “If you've shrunk the bag with all my dresses in it, and they're creased, you're in big trouble!”

Emma's eyes were smiling and Hermione laughed. Harry looked quickly at Dan who shrugged. He had no idea what was in which case; the two large ones were identical.

Dan sat and Emma placed two more plates at the table. All four ate and made the appreciative sounds Emma's pancakes were famous for.

“I was telling Harry,” Dan explained between mouthfuls, “how we first felt when we found out Hermione was a witch.”

“Shocked!” Emma answered quickly and Hermione looked up. “At first, but not for long. We had a funny feeling it was something she would be able to manage.”

Harry smiled and looked to Hermione who was beaming.

“My mother's parents were Muggles,” Harry said. “I've often wondered what they made of it all.”

Emma looked at Harry and smiled.

“To have two daughters, one a witch and the other a Muggle... I gather Mum and Aunt Petunia must've fought a lot.”

“Do you think that's the reason she was - - ?” Hermione didn't finish the question, so Harry did.

“Cruel? Yes, I do. I think that's it.”

“Perhaps she was jealous,” Dan suggested, tucking into his pancakes with a hearty appetite.

“So if Hermione had had a Muggle brother or sister?” Harry asked.

Hermione smiled. “Wouldn't have made any difference. You accept people for who they are, not what they are.”

Harry gave brief thought to her answer and wasn't at all surprised to find that struck a chord within him.

Hermione smiled again and continued. “Harry, you were and are The Boy Who Lived. As much as others have continued to remind you of that all your life, it isn't who you are. It only describes an event that happened when you were too young to remember. You are the sum of all the things that make you special, and I love you for all of them.”

Silence filled the kitchen for the briefest fraction of a second as Dan turned to his daughter.

“Were we supposed to hear that?” he asked with a grin.

“Hear what?” Hermione asked with the self same grin and Harry laughed.

***

“He's here.”

Alecto turned at the words from her brother and watched as seconds later Fenrir Greyback transmogrified from his wolf form back to human and joined Amycus and Alecto. They had been camped outside the home of Neville Longbottom's grandmother for days, watching every move Neville made.

Neville's grandmother lived in a secluded, well-wooded area that housed many trees, behind which they were all well hidden. Still early, the sun was just rising and they turned as one and watched as Neville went through his morning routine of watering the many plants that stood in pots. There were so many, they practically filled the small but suitable area he had himself made during the last summer break.

Fenrir watched for a moment before speaking. “The Dark Lord desires we bring him Longbottom, now.”

Amycus nodded once. “Dead or alive?”

“Alive,” Fenrir growled. “We are to take him without anyone knowing what has happened to him for the time being.”

Alecto made a step towards Neville as a voice shrilled from within the small home.

“Neville!”

Neville's grandmother was awake.

“Yes, Gran. Coming.”

Neville gently rested the watering can he was using on the ground, and walked towards the back door. He open the door end walked inside, not noticing the disappointment on the trio's face.

“He'll be well rid of her,” Alecto said. “Routine's the same every morning. He makes breakfast for her and she makes him clean the entire house while she pops off somewhere for most of the day.”

“Where does she go?” Fenrir asked.

“No idea,” Amycus answered. “She shops, friends, no idea really. But when we take him, she won't notice until he isn't there to put dinner on the table for her later this evening.”

Fenrir grinned; that suited him well. “Excellent! We'll wait then.”

***

“That was so sweet,” Harry said, kissing Hermione as they waved goodbye to her parents. Naturally, all they saw was a large British Airways jet taking off. But instinctively, they still waved.

“What was?” she asked, kissing him back.

“What you said about me this morning, at breakfast. The Boy Who Lived bit.”

She remembered and smiled. “I meant every word of it.”

“I know.” He kissed her.

“As long as we are together, I am sure of two things, Harry. One, you love me. Two, we'll get through this together.”

“And?” Harry asked.

“And what?” Hermione asked right back.

“This morning? In the shower?”

She hadn't forgotten. In fact as she recalled the most incredibly beautiful smile was upon her face.

“Yes?”

Harry laughed now. “I found the perfect way to make sure you don't steal my towels ever again.” Hermione laughed and held him before kissing him again, deeply.

“So?” she asked finally.

Harry paused and looked at her keenly. “I don't intend to let you steal them ever again.”

Harry made to withdraw his Invisibility Cloak from his jacket pocket until she stopped him. Looking around, it was clear they would be seen if they simply popped the cloak over their heads here. They stood on the outside balcony of the departure lounge. The twenty or so other people were all here for the same reason they were: to see family and friends off.

Harry looked left and right for a more private place to Disapparate. Without realising it, this simple act had drawn the attention of a security guard.

“Where then?” Harry asked.

Hermione shrugged until Harry spotted what he needed.

“There!” Harry said. “Authorised access only,” he said, reading the sign on the door.

“But we're…,” Hermione began.

“I know but there's probably a nice, empty stairway back there,” Harry replied and Hermione grinned. They couldn't Disapparate in plain view. Harry led Hermione towards the thick, heavy door as the security guard quickened his pace, even more sure these two were up to something. Once the two were at the door, they noticed a keypad on the wall next to the handle; the door was locked. With Harry beside her to block the view, Hermione drew her wand and unlocked the door.

He couldn't see well from this angle or distance, but it appeared to the security guard that the two teenagers were trying to force open the security door. Knowing they couldn't force the door open, he started to reach for his radio to call the Airport Police when he was astounded to see the security door had in fact opened.

An alarm sounded immediately, and now all eyes were on Harry and Hermione. They might have opened the locking mechanism, but they hadn't deactivated the alarm by entering the correct security code.

“Come on!” Harry urged. “Too late for anything else now.”

Hermione looked down the stairs to see another door at the bottom, and another keypad; she knew it would be locked. For anyone else that might have been a problem, but magic had ways of solving problems Muggles couldn't comprehend.

As Harry closed the door behind them, he noted the alarm still sounded.

“I think they saw us,” Hermione said.

“After that alarm I'm sure of it,” Harry replied. “Nothing for it now.”

He withdrew the cloak and threw it over his and Hermione's head as he waved his wand.

Seconds later the security guard opened the door to see - nothing. Nothing and no one. As he took a step, he heard what sounded like a very loud CRACK! before looking again.

Nothing but a simple flight of stairs and another security door at the bottom. The only possible answer, he thought, was that the bottom door wasn't locked. The guard ran down the stairs and reached for the handle of the door at the bottom. It didn't move; it was locked. This alarm wasn't ringing, so they hadn't forced it open somehow. And the keypad wasn't illuminated, so they hadn't entered a code.

He turned around and looked back up the stairs from where he had come. He had no idea what he was going to tell his supervisor. He had seen them, watched as they somehow opened a locked security door. He heard the alarm as the door opened. The bottom door was well and truly secure.

Unless they had somehow disappeared into thin air, he had no explanation.

***

Ginny spotted them first. “Hi, guys.” Harry and Hermione were walking hand-in-hand up the path that led to the Weasleys' back door.

Hermione smiled. “Hey, Ginny.”

“What are you two up to?”

“Running from the police,” Harry said with a grin. Ginny had no idea what he was talking about but laughed.

“Knew it the first time I saw you, Harry. You're dangerous.” Harry laughed and Ginny looked now at Hermione. She seemed calm, serene, and had a smile a mile wide. She seemed to be almost glowing.

“He's a bad influence on you, Hermione,” Ginny said as Gabrielle walked into the kitchen to see who Ginny had been talking to.

“Yep!” Hermione answered and the pair walked into the Weasley home as she leant over to kiss his cheek. This was one bad influence she was never giving up.

“Hi, Gabby,” Hermione said and smiled at her newest friend.

“Hello, Hermooney, 'arry.”

“All set?” Ginny asked.

“Yep,” Hermione replied.

“All set for what?” Harry asked.

“Rounding up the D.A.,” Ginny answered. As she spoke she held aloft her list of D.A. names that had been colour-coded and filled with arrows and scribbled notes.

“How are you going to do that?”

Ginny smiled. “I can link us to six or seven of the names on the list.”

Harry thought. “Out of how many? Twenty?”

Hermione replied, “Twenty-nine originally. Though of course some have left school and a couple may not be coming back.”

“And I'm counting on the six or seven whose home I've been to linking us to the rest. It may take a day or so but we're bound to get everyone eventually.”

Harry looked at the list from a distance of a few yards. “That line you've drawn through - - ?”

“Edgecombe,” Ginny answered.

“Makes sense,” Harry said.

“Lucky for us Luna is on the list,” Hermione said, taking the list from Ginny and perusing it.

“Why?” Harry asked.

“She's been to Terry Corner's place so she can help us round up the rest of the Ravenclaws.

“What about the Hufflepuffs?”

Ginny answered confidently. “Katie Bell used to be a friend of Susan Bones. We're hoping she's been to Susan's place.”

Harry looked at the list and was impressed by the detail Ginny and Hermione had gone to. “You two have thought of everything.”

“Not quite,” Hermione smiled. “But seeing as you can't Apparate on your own to someone's place if you haven't been there before, there is no other way we can get to all the D.A.”

“That is if they even will want to,” Harry pointed out and both Ginny and Hermione nodded.

“We can only ask,” Ginny said. “As long as the Fidelius charm is still active on - - -.”

Harry looked around nervously. “Shhhhh!”

Ginny realised Harry meant for her to be careful about what was said. “Don't worry. Dad says the Ministry has put the Burrow under protection. No one can spy on us or get in or out without bypassing all of the protection charms.”

Harry thought some more. “Hermione and I Apparated with no problem.”

Ginny laughed. “Because you're on the good guy list. Anyway, the Apparition alarm rang the second you arrived. No one can get in without being seen.”

Harry smiled; that was good news. He reconsidered Ginny's list again. “I see some names aren't linked to any other.”

“We know,” Ginny responded. “Lavender and Zac Smith have, as far as we know, no links to any of the others. But hopefully once we start visiting some of the names on this list, we'll find a link.”

Hermione turned to Harry. “We aren't using owls. We are going to offer Grimmauld Place as somewhere to train and be ready for anything that might happen before school returns. We'll explain the best we can to their parents. Ginny's mum has agreed to let us use the Burrow as a way to get messages in and out. As long as their families are careful, we'll keep all communication to here and pop in once or twice a day for any owl post.

“Thought it all through?” Harry asked Hermione.

She stood in deep concentration for a long time. “We hope so. We know how much is resting on this.”

Harry winced at her words.

“What?” Hermione asked but Harry shook his head.

“What can I do?” Harry asked. Apart from the Burrow and Hermione, he hadn't been to anyone else's home.

“Wake Ron up,” Ginny replied as she grabbed her coat. “You can go with him to Luna's and see who else she knows. I made a copy of the list for him and put it on his desk.”

Hermione walked to Harry and kissed him, seeing something in his eyes, but she wasn't sure what. “Keep him out of trouble.”

“Where are you two off to first?” Harry asked as both girls consulted their own personal lists of names.

“I'm going to Fred and George's shop to see if either of them can help with any of these names,” Hermione replied.

Ginny giggled. “And I'm off to see Neville.”

“You've been to Neville's place?” Harry asked and she nodded. “Tell him I said Hi.”

“Tell him yourself,” Ginny replied. “I already know he'll want to be in on this.”

CRACK! Ginny was gone from where she just stood.

“Hey! She's not even seventeen yet!” Ron said in shock. She couldn't have taken any lessons or gotten her license yet, and it was more the fact that she Disapparated so expertly that annoyed him. She'd obviously been practicing.

“Would you rather Ginny use the Floo instead? You know that can tracked?” Harry asked.

“Besides, “ Hermione added. “It's only illegal if she gets caught.”

Ron looked about in surprise until Harry spoke again. “If she gets in trouble it will be on my head. Okay?”

Ron softened, after all there WAS a Dark Lord running about. He doubted the Ministry would be too concerned with one or two cases of underage Apparation.

Harry looked at Hermione in slight surprise, but said nothing.

She watched his face stiffen. “Harry?”

He paused. “I'm - okay.”

“Really?”

He thought and nodded. “This isn't some kind of Boy's Own Adventure you know?”

Hermione paused. “We know.”

“This is dangerous. Voldemort wants to kill us all.”

She paused again, noting the change of name. He wasn't Tom Riddle any more. “You're not telling us anything we aren't aware of,” she said softly with a sympathetic voice.

He looked at her. “Be careful, please?”

She smiled and kissed him deeply before answering in a whisper.

“I promise we will be careful.”

“Come back to me, right?”

She noted his real concern and smiled, hoping to give him some confidence. “You don't need to make me promise you that, Harry. I love you.”

CRACK!

***

“Okay, Gran,” Neville replied with the normal tone of resignation in his voice.

“And those tiger ferns are dropping seedlings everywhere,” his Grandmother said. “Can't you take better care of your plants?”

How could he answer that? Sure, he loved plants and found them immensely interesting, but that didn't mean he was responsible for their actions.

“I'll try.”

“Try nothing!” she shrilled. “Do it! I bet young Harry Potter isn't wasting his time with silly plants!”

“Gran, you said yourself in my first year that Herbology is important. I DID help Harry in the Triwizard tournament!”

To be reminded of this caused his grandmother to pause. “Only that once though.”

He sighed and decided to give up on an argument he couldn't win. In her eyes, Harry Potter was perfect and Neville would never be as good as him.

“I'll be back later,” she told him as she looked at her growing grandson over the top of her glasses. “I'll expect both bathrooms to be so clean they sparkle.”

CRACK!

She disappeared without another word and Neville sighed. Fenrir, listening to every word between Neville and his grandmother just outside the lounge room window, heard the unmistakable sound of Disapparition. He was starting to remove his Invisibility Cloak to address the others when...

CRACK!

The doorbell then rang, surprising Neville as no one ever called on his grandmother unexpectedly. As he opened the door his look of surprise gave way to a big beaming smile.

“Ginny!”

Ginny gave Neville a smile of her own.

“Neville, how would you like to spend the rest of the break until school starts doing something important?”

“How important?”

“D.A. important!”

Neville didn't need to think. He knew what those initials meant and his face shone. He was never happier than when he was learning DADA with his friends. “Will Harry be there?”

Ginny grinned, and mentally counted Neville as being CONFIRMED. “Harry's running it.”

“What are we waiting for then?”

Ginny stepped forward and took Neville's elbow gently.

CRACK!

Greyback waited a whole minute before moving. All three removed their cloaks to see for themselves that Neville and Ginny had left, leaving the home well and truly deserted. Voldemort's plan to snatch Longbottom had come undone at the last second. Unless he was coming back, all three would have to return to the Dark Lord with some grim news.

***

Arthur heard running. That was odd. He couldn't remember the last time he heard anyone running within the Ministry of Magic. Surely no routine paperwork or official business could be so important. He looked up from the large desk within his newly christened office. The running was getting closer. Something was up.

“Arthur!” Kingsley Shacklebolt said breathlessly as he ducked into Arthur Weasley's office.

“This is about Harry?” Arthur asked, always a fairly safe bet.

Kingsley nodded. “How did you know?”

“Just a wild guess. What's he done, is he safe?”

“We don't know. We've been watching him and he Disapparated, along with Hermione.”

Arthur thought for a split second. “Have you tried the Burrow?”

Kingsley started to resume his composure. “My first guess too.”

“Come on then,” Arthur said standing and reaching for his cloak. “Let's see if he's there.” The two men started walking towards the stairs that led to the Atrium and the Ministerial Floo. “You've been watching him?” Arthur asked after considering what Kingsley had said.

Kingsley smiled. “Sorry, Arthur. I was under strictest confidence not to breathe a word of it, in case there was a leak. Too many lives depend on it.”

“Depend on what?”

“Keeping the boy safe. He's been under constant supervision since he left the wedding.”

Arthur thought about that. “Do the Grangers know?”

Kingsley shook his head, looking slightly embarrassed. “Nobody knew except those in the Aurors' department who have been watching him. And of course the Minister and me. When Voldemort sent the owl we knew of course where Harry was. We've known where he has been every second. Except - -”

“This morning?” Arthur asked.

“And yesterday evening. We know he has spent some time at your home, and at Grimmauld Place, but he and Hermione - ducked out - late last evening. We don't know where but we were starting to get worried until they both arrived at Hermione's home for breakfast.”

Arthur stopped and looked at Kingsley questioningly.

“I don't know, and THAT isn't our business to ask. All I know is we HAVE to keep him safe.”

“How is a boy supposed to defeat a Dark Lord?” Arthur asked, his mood dark. How indeed?

That mood quickly spread to Kingsley's face. “We don't know, but basically he is the only hope any of us have.”

Arthur stood before the Floo, and slowly grabbed a handful of Floo powder. “Merlin help him then.”

“Merlin help all of us if he can't stop him.”

Arthur nodded and stood within the Floo. “The Burrow!”

Ron, Harry, and Ginny, all sitting at the kitchen table, paused whatever conversation they were having when they heard the fireplace roar to life with a Floo arrival.

Arthur arrived in his home Floo and saw Harry immediately. Where ELSE would he be?

“Gee, Dad, you said you'd be home earlier but - - .”

“No, Ron, not this early,” Arthur answered but didn't take his eyes off Harry for a second.

A second Floo arrival was heard and Kingsley Shacklebolt looked relieved to see Harry Potter safe and in one piece.

“Harry!” Kingsley said.

“Yes?” Both Arthur and Kingsley were looking at him strangely.

“Everything okay, Harry?” Arthur asked.

Harry shrugged. Ron had only just finished breakfast and the two were still discussing their part in the plan to reunite as many of the D.A. as possible.

“I guess,” Harry replied. “Why?”

“Where did you go from the airport?” Kingsley asked.

Harry paused. “How did you know I was at the airport?”

Kingsley looked at Arthur, then to Harry. Only Kingsley knew all the pieces of the puzzle and now had to lay them out. He looked at Arthur who quickly understood.

“Perfectly safe to speak,” Arthur said. “I watched as the charms were all put in place.”

Kingsley nodded and took a deep breath before continuing.

“Harry, I hope you don't take this the wrong way, but - - .”

Harry saw in an instant. “I've been watched?”

Kingsley nodded.

“Under Ministry supervision?” he asked. Gabrielle and Ron watched the conversation back and forth between Harry and the Minister's personal assistant, not really understanding.

“Protection,” Kingsley corrected. “We've been watching out for you.”

Harry was thinking about that when Ron spoke up.

“Why?”

“For my own good, I suspect,” Harry answered and Kingsley started to reply.

“A lot rests on you H - -.” Harry winced again. To be constantly reminded of how the weight of the Wizarding world was on his shoulders was starting to become more responsibility than he could bear.

“Harry,” Kingsley said softly and sat beside him. This was the familiar voice Harry knew; the voice of a friend. “We've been watching to make sure you have been safe, that's all. Just to make sure you're safe. Pretty much since you left Hogwarts.”

Harry looked at Kingsley. “At Hermione's?”

“The entire time.”

He thought about that and thought it odd he didn't feel embarrassed. Of course nothing happened between him and Hermione there. Though of course, if it had - - .

“And the Grangers too. We've been watching you the entire time.”

Harry now wondered why he didn't feel angry. Should he? Should he consider this a gross invasion of privacy?

Kingsley continued. “The other night when Ron, Ginny, Luna, and the rest of you were over for dinner, we were watching out for all of you.”

Harry looked at Arthur.

“No, Arthur didn't know. No one did.”

Harry stood. Turned.

“Ze pacing?” Gabrielle asked Ron, who nodded.

Harry took a few steps forward and turned, returning to his original position.

“I know you didn't think I'd run off,” Harry said softly, and watched as Kingsley's smiling eyes agreed. “Because where would I go?”

“Apart from Grimmauld Place?”

Harry nodded. “It's still protected by the Fidelius charm, isn't it?”

Kingsley nodded. “Yes. Checked with Remus a few days ago. In fact you've been there a few times in the last week?”

Harry nodded. “And last night. In fact we were going back there again later today. Is that okay?”

“Harry,” Kingsley said. “I understand if you are angry with us, but really we ARE just doing what we can to look out for you.”

Harry smiled. “I know. But I'm pretty sure he plans to attack at school.”

Kingsley thought about that. “What makes you say that?”

“An educated guess. I wondered when I came back from Voldemort's that no one from the Ministry asked me what happened. I guess you heard everything when I explained to Hermione?”

Kingsley nodded.

“What about the dog that attacked Dan and me?”

“We saw it, like you did. But you reacted faster than any of our people could. In fact you dealt better than simply reacting. You had everything in hand as well as any Auror could have. And I must admit I was very proud of how you acted that night. I heard how you put your body between Hermione's father and the dog.”

Harry shrugged. “It was mostly reflex.”

“Bollocks!” Ron said.

“Bollocks indeed,” Kingsley said and now they all agreed. “Take it from me that what Harry did was brave and selfless.”

Ron turned to Kingsley. “Was Voldemort behind all that?”

“Probably not. The dog, Mr. Granger's near accident. As far as we can tell, Voldemort had nothing to do with any of it.”

Harry sat again, suddenly tired.

“Harry?” Kingsley spoke softly and Harry turned his head slowly to look at him. Something in the way he heard his name told him he wasn't going to like what came next. “We weren't the only ones watching you.”

Harry fell silent for a very long time. No one spoke.

Molly Weasley came in at that moment and instead of being her normal ebullient self, she saw the looks of gloom all about as she whispered to her husband.

“What's going on?”

“I'm not sure,” Arthur answered back and kissed his wife's cheek.

“He's had people watching me?” Harry asked.

Kingsley answered with a single silent nod.

“How often?”

“They arrived a short time after ours did. We've been watching them watch you the entire time.”

Harry sighed. Suddenly very sad and tired. Tired of all this.

“They could have taken me at any time?”

“They could have tried. Believe me, Harry, you have been as safe as we were able to make you. Not just you but Hermione and her parents.”

Harry paused and considered all that. He had brought danger to her home simply by being there. Dan's earliest fears had so nearly come true.

“You are owed some answers, Harry,” Kingsley said.

Harry looked at him. “No one owes me a thing. If anything, I owe all those around me more than I can ever repay.”

“Harry,” Arthur asked, finally letting the pieces fall together in his mind. “Are you angry?”

Harry looked up with sad eyes. “Just tired. Of all of it.”

Kingsley stood and placed a gentle hand on Harry's shoulder. “Come on, let's go see the Minister.”

“Why?” Harry asked.

“He owes you an explanation. You deserve to hear it all from him.”

Harry considered remaining where he was for a fraction. Let this be another decision made for him, he decided.

“Whatever.”

Molly took a step towards the boy she thought of as a son and smiled at him. Kingsley had seen her look and quickly allayed her fears.

“Don't worry, Molly,” he said. “I'll be bringing him right back here.”

Ron looked to his friend. “Can I go with him? Just so he's not on his own?”

“That's okay, Ron, thanks.” Harry smiled slightly at the gesture. “Besides, weren't you off to Luna's?”

Ron grinned to be reminded, and this made Harry feel slightly better. “Go on,” Harry urged him. “I guess the best thing is to continue with our plan. I mean Grimmauld Place is still the safest place for all of us?”

The question was answered by Kingsley Shacklebolt with a considered, single nod. Dumbledore trusted Kingsley and so did Harry.

Kingsley turned to Molly and Arthur as he pulled Harry in closer. “I'll bring him back here when we are done.”

“Good!” Molly said with a satisfied smile. “And don't keep him too long. He needs to eat and to rest a bit.”

Harry turned to Ron's mother and smiled at her. She asked for nothing in return, but simply cared for him as if he was one of her own.

“Thanks, Mrs. Weasley,” Harry said and watched the smile sparkle on Molly's face.

Kingsley walked toward the fireplace and was gone a moment later. Harry smiled as everyone watched him take a handful of Floo powder and pronounced his destination carefully.

***

CRACK!

“Anozer one, Mrs. Weasley,” Gabrielle said quickly.

Molly looked out the back window quickly to see Hermione walking up the back steps.

“Thank you, Gabby,” Molly said as she opened the door.

Watching everyone looking at her, Hermione suddenly felt slightly nervous. “What have I missed?” she asked.

“People coming and going all morning is what,” Molly answered. “Between you, Ginny, Ron, and the Ministry of Magic, it's been a madhouse here.”

Hermione looked around. “Where's Harry?”

“Gone to the Ministry. He's with Kingsley.”

She nodded, accepting that he was probably safe enough there and with the Minister's personal assistant.

“Come,” Molly said. “Sit, eat something.”

CRACK!

Ginny appeared in the back yard about where Hermione had appeared. Hermione watched as her ginger-haired friend walked inside.

CRACK!

Tonks appeared at the back door and Molly's head turned sharply.

“Heavens!” Molly started but Arthur was at her side instantly, placing his arm around her waist.

“Everything will be back to normal in a day or so,” Arthur said.

“I hope so,” his wife sighed. “I won't be surprised to throw my neck out with all this lot coming and going.”

“Mrs. Weasley - - ,” Hermione started but was stopped by Molly's smile.

“I'm sorry, dear. I didn't mean you or anyone, it's just - - .”

Ron walked into the kitchen with Neville Longbottom right behind and explained for everyone before Molly could.

“Hey, Hermione, it's been a right royal mad house here,” Ron said.

“How?” Hermione asked.

“People Apparating or Flooing in and out everything you look.”

Tonks walked inside. “Wotcher!”

“SIT,” Molly commanded, almost at breaking point. “Everyone sit and eat or so help me!!!!”

Silently, everyone quickly found a place to sit at the large Weasley kitchen and Molly made a satisfied sound. It might be chaos at the Burrow but at least this could be her chaos. She moved to the kitchen cupboards and started collecting plates; she was going to need a few.

Ron explained quickly for Hermione and Tonks. “Ginny been back a few times, and Luna is helping too. She's already been in touch with a few of the names on the list.”

Hermione thought for a moment. Luna was a Ravenclaw and therefore smart enough, but she was known for being a little... odd at times.

“I hope she - -.”

Ron smiled. “Stop worrying. She'll only say the same thing you and Ginny have been. She'll explain in the briefest terms and ask if they want to come to Grimmauld Place, not much more than that.”

Hermione nodded, satisfied. “If by chance we are able to collect at least a few willing members of the D.A. without alerting Voldemort or his followers, then it would be some kind of miracle.”

“So how many chickies am I going to be mother hen to?” Tonks asked no one in particular.

Ron looked to Hermione and then Ginny, none of them understanding.

Tonks explained again. “How many said yes?”

“Dean and Luna definitely said yes,” Ron answered. “Both will be here tomorrow morning.

Ginny spoke up next. “I did better, Hannah Abbott. Seamus wasn't interested but Terry Boot sure is. And Michael Corner said probably. I don't think Colin or Dennis Creevey will be there though. Their dad reckons it's too dangerous.”

Hermione nodded; what they were proposing may very well be dangerous. “Well,” Hermione spoke up, “turns out Fred and George are well enough friends of Ernie Macmillian and Justin Finch-Fletchley. Both will be here tomorrow. Ernie knows Susan Bones who isn't coming back to school, but she was able to get in touch with Lavender and the Patil sisters. They'll let us know by owl with a simple yes or no.”

Tonks was counting the names as they were mentioned, mentally subtracting the `definitely nots.' “What's that? Nine? Ten?”

“Something like that,” Ginny said. “Plus all of us.”

“And Neville and Luna,” Ron finished.

“Maybe a dozen all up,” Hermione said. She turned to Tonks as if she had only just heard her previous comment.

“Mother hen?”

Tonks grinned. “Remember how Remus and I were moving in anyway next week?”

Hermione nodded, remembering Harry had invited them both to live there instead of Tonks' small flat.

“Try today instead. Remus is moving all our things now. I've just come from there myself. Harry should be back himself pretty soon.”

“What's he doing there?” Ron asked. “He's supposed to be at the Ministry.”

Tonks didn't know anything about that. “Looks like he has been moving some stuff in. He even had me help.”

Tonks smiled at Hermione who smiled back. That meant something but she wasn't sure what.

Molly spoke up as she brought the first plates heavily laden with food and began setting them in front of those seated at the table. “I must say I'll feel better knowing Remus and Tonks will be there to keep an eye on things.”

Ginny groaned as Tonks laughed.

“Right,” Tonks said with a take-charge voice. “Lights out will be nine o'clock sharp!”

Molly smiled again. “I like the sound of that.”

As Molly went back to the kitchen to start getting more plates, Tonks leaned across and whispered into Ginny's ear. “Nine AM, that is.” She winked as Ginny laughed.

“All right!”

Molly continued to serve lunch and was moving back and forth to the kitchen. Ginny waited for her mother to be out of earshot before whispering back to Tonks.

“What's the rule on sleeping arrangements going to be?”

Tonks winked again and gave a delicious smile. “See anyone you would like to share with yet?”

Ginny laughed and quickly looked about. Neville was here and he smiled at her. “Maybe!”

Tonks laughed and whispered for the last time. “Well, let me know when there is.”

Hermione and Gabrielle heard the whole exchange and also started laughing. Of course, Ron had heard nothing because he was eating the entire time.

“Actually,” Tonks said louder and to Molly as she now joined them. “I guess if anyone is going to make any rules it will be Harry. After all, it IS his house.”

Ron and Hermione nodded, and Ginny silently wondered whether it would be necessary to sweet talk Harry into agreeing to anything or not.

Neville spoke up for the first time. “Will it be all right if I bring some plants?”

Ron, Hermione and Ginny all looked at each other and Tonks spoke up. “I don't see why not. Nothing dangerous?”

Neville smiled, thinking it silly he would have any dangerous plants. “No, just some pots and stuff. I could leave them but then Gran would have to water them for me.”

“Sure,” Hermione answered. “If it's okay with your gran, I don't see that it will be a problem. There's plenty of room.”

Neville gave a huge smile in response. “Gran will be thrilled to know I am doing something important with Harry.”

Ginny quickly addressed Neville. “You can't breathe a word.”

“I wasn't going to. I'll tell her when it's all over and hopefully she'll be proud of me.”

Ron now spoke, still eating. “She should be anyway.”

Ginny agreed. “I'll say. After helping to keep us all safe at the Ministry? Me especially?”

Neville started to blush, unaccustomed to any praise. Ginny smiled at him. “Will you need a hand with the plants?”

Neville nodded. “I don't think so. I can collect them together and Apparate the lot and myself here in one go.”

“And from here, either Remus or I can get you to Grimmauld Place,” Hermione said. “We're still the only Secret Keepers?”

She looked at Tonks who nodded. “Yes. And boy are you two going to be busy tomorrow.”

“I know,” Hermione sighed. “I suppose I'll be doing a lot of coming and going.”

Molly looked at the girls and interjected. “Maybe it would be better to get the plants today?”

Hermione shrugged; Neville didn't mind either way.

“It's just that there will be a lot of people in and out tomorrow.”

“If that's okay with everyone,” Neville said softly.

“Nev, we'll do it after lunch.”

“You're welcome to bring your clothes and things as well,” Hermione said. “You may as well stay from tonight as long as it will be all right.”

Neville grinned. “It will be. To be perfectly honest, Gran won't mind too much if I'm not around. Naturally we should all still be at school.”

Ginny looked about her, and felt the mood suddenly change. “I don't suppose anyone really expected for Dumbledore to be - - .”

Molly smiled at her daughter. “The MAIN thing is the school will remain open. Albus wouldn't want us to be maudlin, but instead would want you to all do exactly what you are doing.”

Ron nodded. “Preparing to fight Voldemort!”

Molly started coughing; that clearly wasn't what she meant. “NO! I meant being somewhere safe. Once school opens you'll all be safe there, but until then Grimmauld Place is the next safest place.” Molly's greatest fear was losing her husband or one of her children. Or even one of those she thought of almost like one of her own children; Harry, Hermione, Gabrielle; anyone.

In truth, she knew she couldn't protect them all. There were just too many of them and only one of her. The idea of letting them all stay at Grimmauld Place until the reopening of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry was one she had made reluctantly. But since it had been mentioned to her the day before by Ron and Ginny, Molly realised she had no real choice. As long as the Fidelius charm was intact and that there were adults to watch over them all, she had given her reluctant consent.

“IS that why,” Ginny asked her mother, “you are letting Ron and I stay at Harry's?”

She nodded. “That and the fact that I need a break. As long as we have your promise you won't leave the house.” Molly turned towards Hermione. “I know I'm not your mother, Hermione, but as one of the two Secret Keepers, I'll be expecting that you will promise you won't take Ron or Ginny anywhere without my permission.”

Hermione smiled. “I promise, Mrs. Weasley. But back here will be okay?”

Molly thought. “Okay, here but nowhere else. I guess you'll be coming here at least once a day for any Owl Post?”

Hermione nodded. “Will that be okay, Mrs. Weasley?”

Molly now nodded. “As long as everyone keeps to our promise and makes sure there is no vital information in the Owl Post, you can use the Burrow as a stop off point.”

The sound of the Floo had all heads turned and a now-smiling Harry emerged from the fireplace. To see so many of his friends all together had him laughing.

“Holy moley! Your place is getting smaller and smaller all the time, Ron. Hey everyone!”

Hermione gave him the most delightful 'Welcome Home' smile and Harry decided he was going to give her a big thank you kiss later.

“How was the Ministry?” Hermione asked.

“I've got heaps to tell you all. How did everyone get on?”

Ginny answered first. “We think maybe nine or ten.”

“WOW!” Harry said. When the idea of getting the D.A. back together first arose, he didn't seriously think more than maybe half that number would be interested. “We're still planning for them to start arriving tomorrow?”

Tonks spoke up. “Wotcher, Harry.”

“Hi, Tonks. Remus has got the last of it in just about. He'll be here shortly.”

Molly groaned. “Another plate.”

Harry looked about the table. “Hey, Neville!”

“Hi, Harry. Is it okay if I bring some plants?”

“Sure. Will you need a hand with them?”

“If you like,” Neville replied. “Mrs. Weasley said we should move them today. It might be busy tomorrow.”

Harry looked at Molly and smiled. “Good call. Well, let me know when you are finished and - -.”

“I'm finished now. I'll be right back.”

CRACK!

Standing in the lounge room of his grandmother's house, Neville saw everything was as it should be. Outside and fifty yards away, Alecto and Amycus instantly noticed who had Apparated inside the house they had been watching for days now. Their orders had been to snatch Neville without witnesses, and was part of the plan to bring about the downfall of Harry Potter.

Now, here Longbottom stood, alone and unprotected. Alecto reached for her Invisibility Cloak and looked about for her brother Amycus who had chosen only the moment before to duck behind some trees in order to relieve himself. The werewolf, Fenrir Greyback, wouldn't have had time to return from where Lord Voldermort had been hiding and all that meant she would have to make a decision, or to simply wait and watch. Luckily for all she chose the latter.

CRACKI

Hermione returned from Grimmauld Place after transporting all of Neville's plants. Neville waited patiently for her.

“Will they be all right until you water them again?” she asked the shy Gryffindor boy.

“Yeah. I'll spread them out later. I watered them all this morning. I hope it wasn't too much trouble.”

“Naaaah,” Hermione replied. “I just left them in the foyer. Boy, but there is a lot of them.”

They both laughed as they went inside.

“Hi, Remus,” Hermione said with a smile.

Remus smiled back. “I heard you have been busy.”

Hermione started to speak but was interrupted by the sound of the Floo.

“HEAVENS!!!!” Molly cried.

Kingsley Shackebolt stood in the fireplace and walked out, dusting soot from his shoulders.

“Sorry, Molly,” Kingsley said. He looked about and saw more people than there were last time. Ron, Ginny, Gabrielle, Harry, and Hermione of course. Also there were Neville, Arthur, Tonks, Remus, and Molly. No wonder she was so stressed.

“Who isn't here?” Harry laughed.

“The Minister?” Arthur replied and they all laughed.

“He's on his way,” Kingsley said quickly with a twinkle in his eyes. “Sorry, Molly, I was kidding.”

Molly had had enough. “That was NOT funny!” She stormed off up the hall.

“Sorry, everyone,” Arthur said quickly. “She's worn a little thin.” He scampered off after his wife quickly.

“After tomorrow, things will settle back to normal,” Kingsley said. He looked at Ron and Ginny. “Bill and Fleur still due back later tonight?”

Ron nodded as he looked at the clock in the kitchen. Naturally, the entire Weasley family were, according to the bewitched timepiece far over into the area labelled 'Mortal Peril.' He looked at the other clock next to it, for the first was useless for telling time. It was mid afternoon.

Arthur walked back into the crowded kitchen. “Sorry, everyone. Sh - - .”

“That's okay, Arthur,” Tonks said. “Molly has run off her feet and needs a rest.”

Arthur nodded. “I know. She's lying down now.”

Arthur looked about and saw all the bodies. “I don't know where we'll fit everyone. Bill and Fleur will be back later.”

“We were just talking about that,” Kingsley said.

“And Fred, George, Charlie and Percy I suppose,” Arthur added.

“Mr. Weasley,” Harry said. “Hermione and I don't want to interrupt anything. I sort of assumed we'd be staying at Grimmauld Place anyway.”

Hermione liked the sound of that and smiled. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Tonks lean over to where Neville was standing and whisper in his ear. Whatever she said had caused Neville to nod in agreement.

“You don't have - - ,” Arthur started.

“Yes I do. WE do. You said yourself it was crowded here. With me, Hermione, Remus, and Tonks out of your hair - - .”

“Oh,” Tonks said, “we're staying back at the flat.”

Remus looked as surprised by anyone to hear that. “We are? Since when?”

“Since you just agreed with me,” Tonks replied.

“But all our things - - .”

Hermione heard a bark, a familiar sound, and turned her head. She walked towards the back door. “Was that - - ?”

“Sam?” Harry finished. “Yeah. I'll explain later.”

“But - -.”

“Shh.”

“So that's you, me, and Neville then at Grimmauld?”

“Um,” Neville said, “er, Ron said I could spend the night here. If that's okay, Mr. Weasley?”

Arthur smiled. He saw straight away where all this was leading to but didn't let on. “Sure, Neville. We'll have plenty of room.”

“What's Sam doing here?” Hermione asked.

“Staying,” Harry answered. “Hedwig too. We can't go back to your place for the time being. It isn't safe.”

“But - -”

He smiled at her. Harry had also guessed what was behind Tonks' and Neville's sudden change of plans and was going to thank them both; tomorrow.

“I'm confused,” Hermione said. “Who's going where?”

Harry summed it up. “Looks like just you and me for Grimmauld Place. Everyone else will be along tomorrow.”

That suited Hermione just fine but she still didn't understand. “But I'll need - - .”

Harry smiled at her. “I'll explain later.”

The smile didn't answer any questions but she was happy to see it. “Okay, well let's go then and you can start explaining.”

“We'll be back first thing tomorrow, everyone,” Harry said. Hermione took his elbow.

CRACK!

They stood in the foyer of Grimmauld Place and looked about. There were potted plants everywhere: tall bushes, ferns, some very pretty flowers neither Harry or Hermione knew, lavender, and more.

“Neville wasn't kidd - - ,” Harry started.

“Shhh!”

Harry looked at Hermione and listened. He couldn't hear anything. “Wha - - ?”

“Shhhh!” Hermione said again, only this time she was grinning.

Harry strained his ears again. Once more his temporary extraordinary hearing, and eyesight, had failed him.

“What?” he said finally. He STILL couldn't hear anything.

“Don't you hear it?” Hermione asked, with a smile Harry could only describe as a Christmas morning smile on her face.

“I can't hear a thing,” he replied.

“Exactly!”

Now he got it. “Ahhhhh!” Harry was laughing now and Hermione joined him. “Yeah, quiet isn't it?”

Hermione nodded. They were alone: just her, Harry, and about half a million potted plants. She put her arms around Harry's neck and kissed him. “I like this.”

Harry agreed and held her tightly before slowly kissing her in return. “Me too. I don't know how Ron manages.”

“I don't know how ANY of them manage. It sure makes a change from being an only child,” Hermione laughed. Harry agreed. Dudley never felt like anything to Harry; in his mind he also felt like an only child.

“So how are you for large families?” Harry asked and laughed.

Hermione grinned. She surely didn't expect that question, but more than anything else was simply relieved to see he looked so much better than when she had left him hours earlier.

“How large?” Hermione asked and Harry only laughed louder.

He kissed her again and she giggled. Hermione looked around. “Dobby? Winky?”

Harry shrugged. “No idea. Remus and I were here before, and Tonks. I didn't see Dobby or Winky then.”

That didn't sound right. Hermione tried to understand what that could mean. “They've left.”

Harry didn't think that either of the house-elves had left them. No doubt they were just - off somewhere. “They'll be in one of the many rooms here. I'm sure we'll find them.” Harry took a step toward the kitchen as if to start his search before Hermione grabbed his hand and pulled him back to her again.

“Shhhhh,” Hermione said quickly. “Leave them be. I want some privacy for as long as we can manage.”

Harry's face turned and Hermione saw it straight away. “Why?”

Harry knew he had to tell her everything that Kingsley had told him earlier. Now was as good a time as any. “Talking about privacy - - .”

Hermione was walking up the stairs towards Harry's large room on the first floor. She still held his hand and was leading him up the stairs.

“Keep going, Harry, I'm listening.”

Harry allowed her to lead him into his bedroom. “Um, where are we going?” he asked, not entirely sure what Hermione had on her mind.

“Bath,” She replied simply without stopping or looking back. She reached for the handle to the door of the ensuite when she spoke again. “After all that Apparating back and forth, I'm knackered.”

Harry paused and stood still. Hermione smiled as she looked back at him, watching a delightful blush fill his cheeks.

“What's wrong?”

“Nothing,” Harry answered. He could feel the heat filling his cheeks and Hermione giggled; he was so cute.

“What are you likely to see,” she asked him, kissing the tip of his nose, “that you haven't ALREADY seen?”

She had a point there, he thought. “Since you put it like that, nothing.”

She nodded. “Right. Nothing. So let me have a bath and you can tell me what happened to you today. Better still you can join me.”

-->

20. 19

A/N

I can't continue without a heart-felt SORRRRRRYYYYY for being so slack. I hope to amend that and certainly hope you enjoy this chapter. The fault was all mine. A while back I sort of lost this story, lost the fun it gave me. But a good close friend helped me love it all over again. Thanks.

Re-reading through this chapter, I guess I can expect a storm of comment some good and bad. I'm happy to take the lot. Where I get something wrong let me know.

But as for the rest of the story, well it hasn't gone anywhere. It's still ready for me to roll out, as is the sequel (with help) and who knows what else.

Thank you to everyone for being so kind and patient with me. I'm not worthy (insert grovelling bow)

-Captain Slog

19

Harry allowed himself to sink into the fast running hot water. Hermione watched as he did everything he could to avoid looking at her body. They were teenagers, in love, both completely naked and sitting in the bath together.“Nice touch with the bubbles,” he told her. “Smells good too.”

“I should be thanking you, she laughed. “The bubble bath was already here.”

“I don't remember seeing any before,” Harry said but Hermione let the matter drop.

“Lets start,” Hermione said with a huge smile. Harry now had to look at her, and she inwardly laughed as she watched him fight to keep eye contact with her. “Why did you look so sad when I left, but very happy when I got back?”

Easy question. “Because you were back.”

She shook her head. “No, there was something else too.”

Harry now saw what she meant by her question.

“I was just getting so tired of being reminded of how much is on my shoulders,” Harry answered and heard the silence ringing in his ears. It was just him and Hermione. “I'm the key to everything,” He continued. “If I stuff up people die.” Hermione frowned and was thinking how to respond when Harry spoke again. “I'm no Napoleon. This isn't a real army we're raising and I don't know if I can handle the responsibility.”

“Harry you know that everyone is on your side because they want to be. Everyone is making their own decisions in all of this.”

“Much what the Minister sort of said,” Harry agreed. “He knows by the way what we have planned with the D.A.”

Hermione looked at Harry. “It's no longer the D.A. It's the Order of the Snitch. Are you surprised no-one is going to stop us?”

“Stop us doing what? Training? Why would they. No-one in the Ministry has any real idea of what is best for any of us. In fact the Minister admitted that by the time he's had his meetings and such, two weeks will be over and we will be back at school anyway. That is if Voldermort hasn't struck first.”

“Do you expect him to?”

Harry thought hard, as if he was somehow trying to use the tenuous link between himself and Voldermort in a futile effort to see the Dark Lord's plans.

“No idea.”

They both fell silent again, but Harry felt quite comfortable. He relaxed and lay back against one end of the tub and Hermione smiled to see him relaxing. Suddenly Harry started laughing, causing Hermione to grin and wait until he had stopped and she turned the taps off; any more water in the bath and there would be a real chance it would overflow.

“What?” Hermione asked.

“Mione, you should have seen me at the Ministry,” he said. “Kingsley was shuttling me about like I owned the place. I got the whole V.I.P. treatment.”

Hermione grinned slightly before starting to take a more serious look.

“And I know how you hate that.”

He nodded, she understood him SO well. “I just want to be Harry. Not the Boy Who Lived.”

She moved toward him and stroked his cheek with almost motherly gentleness. “And for me that is who you are.”

That of course just made Harry grin. “That's all I've ever wanted. Oh, and one other thing too.”

Hermione couldn't think of anything Harry had even hinted he wanted to be other than left to be himself.

“What?” She asked.

“Yours!”

A beautiful smile was upon Hermione's face, and for an instant it looked as if it would be followed by a tear.

“And I'm yours,” she said simply.

He grinned. “That's already what it feels like to me. Otherwise we wouldn't be in this bath together. So no more 'take it backs'?”

She shook her head.

“NEVER! I love you Harry. I have for a long time and was afraid to admit it.”

He continued to grin. “I love you too.” He moved to her and found her instantly. He kissed her for many minutes, and started to feel the effect this was having on him.

She reluctantly forced her lips to leave his own. She still had so many questions to ask but wasn't going to let him go. They sat together, in the middle of the large, deep bath, holding each other. Hermione's voice broke the silence.

“What was behind the question you asked the second we got here?”

“Huh?”

She smiled “About having a big family.”

Harry laughed and blushed. “You saw the madhouse at the Burrow Mione. It just strikes me that we wouldn't want such a large family.”

Hermione BEAMED. 'WE', he said 'WE' wouldn't want a large family. She wondered if Harry realised what he was saying. She looked at him. He knew.

“No argument Harry. I'm not planning on raising a Quidditch team. You're going to have to be satisfied with a seeker or maybe a keeper or two.”

Harry grinned, and then stopped. “Um - are we talking about what I THINK we're talking about?”

“About kids and a family? I think so,” Hermione said.

“Um - does that strike you as odd? I mean we're 17!”

“We are just talking about it, nothing more.”

“That's not what we were doing this morning, was it? In this very bathroom. In the shower?”

“What about it?” Hermione asked seductively. She hadn't forgotten an instant of what Harry was talking about, but decided she was going to make Harry say what he meant without being a boy and simply hinting about it. Hermione's eyes were dancing.

“We did more than talk,” Harry said, blushing.

Hermione giggled. He was SUCH a boy; but he was hers! “And?”

Harry blushed again and grinned, before deciding to give her some of her own back. “Though I DO remember...,” Harry said slowly, his fingers drawing lazy circles upon a soft breast, causing Hermione to shiver at his touch. “...I do remember you, um - ,” Harry laughed “Something about….

She grinned and kissed him, letting her tongue tease and play with his. “Do you need me to refresh YOUR memory about this morning as well?”

He used both hands to cup her breasts and smiled as he saw what that was doing to her. “I think I remember.”

She smiled “So it would seem!”

They laughed together and Harry went to kiss her again before she pulled away. “Hold on Harry, I still have more questions for you.”

He moved his lips to the soft part of her neck and started to kiss, feeling her melt within his arms.

“Can't they wait?”

“Uh uh!” Hermione shook her head and moaned beneath his lips. “Another second of that and I won't remember what I need to ask.”

“That's the idea!”

She laughed and had to pull back away from his kisses and his hands, watching Harry's real look of disappointment as she did. She already knew she was gone big time and wanted nothing more than to enjoy every inch of his body. Later; plenty of time for that.

“Sam? Hedwig?” She asked

“Oh! Um well they are staying at the Burrow.”

“Why!”

“Have to. I had to promise we wouldn't go back to your place for the next two weeks.”

Hermione looked puzzled. The plan WAS to be that they would both go back there each day to take care of any mail her parents may have as well as to take care of Sam, Crookshanks and Hedwig. Both knew none of the pets would enjoy being cooped up in Grimmauld Place.

“Promise who?”

“Kingsley, the Minister.”

Hermione looked disappointed. She had already planned some quiet time alone with Harry at her place if there was no privacy here. She was going to miss that.

“Why the Burrow?”

“Where else?” Harry asked. “Your place isn't safe. Let me start at the beginning.”

Hermione moved back to her end of the tub and rested against it. Harry could just see the heart shaped locket she was wearing beneath the water and nothing else. Pity. But of course neither had forgotten that it was more than a locket. It was a Horcrux; a fractured piece of Voldemort's soul.

She looked at him and thought his expression odd. She waited for him to continue.

“For the entire time I was at your place we were watched; twice.”

“Which is it?” Hermione asked. “The entire time or twice?”

Harry saw that he had confused her so tried again. “We were watched the whole time, by Voldie's people. And the Ministry's Aurors were watching them watching us.”

Hermione looked puzzled. “Why didn't Voldie's people attack us then?” Harry hadn't realised it but Hermione deliberately used his own terminology when he mentioned the Dark Lord. When he was strong and confident he was Tom Riddle; when dark, depressed and unsure he called him Voldermort. Hermione shared that with him, just like she wanted to share everything else.

“They must have been sent to keep an eye on us, just that,” Harry guessed. “The Minister had already ordered the Aurors to move in and get us out the second Voldermort attacked.”

Hermione lay back and closed her eyes. This was confusing and she needed time to think. Harry simply waited patiently.

She opened her eyes, not really having come to any conclusion.

Harry watched her expression intently. “How does that make you feel?” He asked.

“Honestly? Not very good.”

“I didn't think you would. Sorry Mione”

“It's not your fault Harry!” She started but Harry cut her off.

“Really? Death Eaters were watching your place because I was there. Neither of us knew but I brought danger to your home.”

“Don't Harry!” She said sympathetically. “It wasn't your fault. NONE of all this was your fault. Besides, whose to say we wouldn't have all gotten away in time if they DID attack?. You may well have stopped them all yourself.”

Harry had no answer to that and sat silent.

“Besides,” Hermione continued. “What's done is done. They DIDN'T attack and we ARE safe.”

“For the moment,” Harry agreed. “Um Mione?”

She looked at him, and saw his embarrassment.

“The towels?”

She didn't understand. “What towels?”

He sighed. “We were being watched and you walked out of your bathroom naked?”

Hermione looked at him horrified, and went bright red. Almost in panic she plunged beneath the bubbles and held her breath for a long time before coming to the surface.

“Harry James POTTER!”

Harry smiled, he could see she wasn't really angry. But she WAS going to give him an earful.

“I'm sorry Mione. I'm SURE we're not about to see you making a surprise appearance in one of those Wicked Witch nude calendars.”

“HARRY!!!!!”

Hermione took another big gulp of air and plunged beneath the water again. This time she remained under water even longer. AS Harry waited for her to come back he didn't so much as laugh or smirk.

“HARRY!!!!” She said again when she rose. “I tell you if anything like that happens....”

“If it makes you feel better I'll run through this place tomorrow naked in front of everyone.”

“The hell you will. YOUR body is only for my eyes.”

He let a small chuckle escape his lips. “Am I still in trouble?” He asked.

“I'll say you are. And how do you know about those calendars?”

“Um - -”

“HARRY!!!!”

“You've seen them?”

He couldn't and wouldn't lie to her, not now, not ever. He nodded.

“Where?”

“Ron's place. Don't blame him they're not ALL his. He had a few handed down from his brothers.”

“BOYS!” Hermione yelled. “That would be right. Ronald Weasley!” She yelled again. She paused and watched Harry's face. “What did you think?”

“Of what?”

“The Wicked Witches?”

Harry knew what the expression 'between a rock and a hard place' meant. Right where he was.

“Um naked.”

“So I see.”

“You've seen them too?” Harry's attempt to lighten the moment with a joke was clearly a mistake.

“NO but I have to say I am very disappointed with you Harry.”

“Hey - don't blame me. I was in Ron's room and first thing I knew is 'Harry, check these out!'“

She watched his face and believed him.

“And did you? Check them out?”

Harry smiled and blushed. “Just a little.”

The look on his face reminded Hermione of a cute little puppy, and she finally laughed.

“And how do I compare?” She asked, moving slowly toward him. Harry's hands reached for her below the water but she stopped inches from his fingers. He was still in trouble.

“Mione, you look way better than any of them.”

“Really?” Hermione never had a self esteem issue with her body, but she wasn't sure she would look as good as any of the women Harry was talking about. He just may save this situation yet.

“What will it take for me to convince you?”

“Wait till I see Ron. He is in SUCH big trouble! I should tell Luna about them.”

“Good idea,” Harry said. He wasn't sure what to say at this point but agreeing with anything and everything Hermione said seemed like a good start.

“In fact - - “

Hermione fell in deep thought and let a mischievous grin sweep across her face. “Maybe I should reveal confidences of my own.”

Harry didn't know what she meant. “What confidences?”

“OH, Ron hasn't told you EVERYTHING has he?”

“Everything what?” She paused and giggled “Like about his loooooong showers at home?”

Harry was thinking what significance this had and the realisation suddenly dawned on him. “NO!”

Hermione nodded and smiled “Yes.”

“How do you know?”

Hermione threw her head back and laughed. “Ginny caught him one time cleaning his wand.”

“NOOOOO!!!!!!” Harry couldn't believe it and this made Hermione laugh even more.

“Poor Ron!”

“Serves himself right.”

“What do you mean Mione. No wonder he keeps going on about no privacy.” Harry started laughing. “I would have loved to see the look on his face when he was sprung.”

Hermione laughed too. “Even redder than his hair. Ginny says he almost died of embarrassment.”

“And Ginny?”

“Still laughs about it.”

They laughed again until Harry spoke. “How do you know what it's called - 'cleaning your wand'?”

Hermione laughed “It has other names.”

“I KNOW that,” Harry said. “But how do you know about THAT term. I only thought Boys knew that one.”

She grinned and showed him the motion with a hand “You mean this?” She laughed again. “This may surprise you Harry but that is not a boys only activity.”

He looked stunned and his mouth opened slightly. Before he could say a word Hermione spoke first.

“Be VERY careful what you ask Harry. Unless you are SURE you want to know.”

He started blushing again, and once more looked adorable. Hermione laughed.

“I suppose you want to know about me?” He asked. She smiled.

“PLENTY of time to find out all about that.”They laughed together and this time she moved closer. Harry held her and nervously kissed her, looking to see if he was still in trouble.

“So, Rule number one - - “

“Hang on,” Harry said. “This is MY house.”

She smiled “Do you want to sleep by yourself on the couch downstairs?”

“No.”

“Then Rule Number one. NO Naked Witch Calenders. EVER!”

“Agreed!”

She smiled. “Good. I'm sure you wouldn't be happy to know I have those sort of pictures of guys?”

“Do you?”

“Answer the question first?” Hermione said with a bossy voice.

“It's not really the same thing,” Harry said. “The pictures in the calendars Ron has are naked. Completely. Hunks with no shirts don't really compare.”

“Shows you how much YOU know Harry. There are a good deal of pictures EXACTLY the same but for witches to enjoy. No shirts OR pants, and VERY excited.”

“And you know that how?”

“Well witches DO talk to each other you know,” She answered and watched Harry laugh.

“Which witch?”

She winked. “One or more may well be staying here from tomorrow.”

“Are you going to tell me?”

“She laughed. “Not unless it comes up.”

Instinctively Harry looked down towards his lap. With all this talk about wands his own had indeed stiring, and had been that way for several minutes.

“Oh,” Hermione said seductively. “Up?” She moved her hand and found him. “I think the answer to that is a yes. Mmmmmmm.”

She started moving her hand, slowly uppppp and dowwwwwwn, and decided she was going to tease him. Serve him right.

“Harry?”

He had to concentrate. Her touch felt way too good. He didn't dare expect there would be more.

“What am I going to wear? If I can't go back home?”

He smiled. He had expected that question had done what he hoped would be the right thing.

“I brought as much of your stuff here. As well as all mine.”

Hermione's hand continued to sloooowly travel the entire length of his member. He was very hard now and Hermione was watching him squirm.

“Who did?”

“Me, some people from the Minister's department - - “

Her hand stopped midway along Harry's member and started to squeeze. Hard! “TELL ME you didn't let some nameless bureaucrat rummage through my underthings?”

Her hand was squeezing his penis tightly and it was already hurting. There was no doubt about it but that Hermione had Harry's complete and total attention.

“No - I - - .”

“YOU played wi - - .”

“No - Um - I asked Tonks to - - .” And now Hermione's hand relaxed. “I asked Tonks if she wouldn't mind collecting your things for me.”

Hermione smiled. “Smart move.”

Her hand started to resume it's previous motion. Slowly, gently.

“Did I hurt you?” Hermione asked.

“Um - what happens if I say yes?”

She grinned. “I think I know what I can do to make it feel better,” she said slowly watching his reaction. Harry's face exploded.

All this teasing and talk was turning her into one horny little witch. Bath or no bath she didn't need to feel to know how very wet she becoming.

He grinned, then laughed.

“What?” Hermione asked.

“Tonks knows about us.”

“Knows how?” Hermione asked.

Harry paused. “Okay suspects then. She wanted to bring all your clothes straight in here. Said something about you sharing a room with me anyway.”

Hermione laughed. “And you stopped her?”

He nodded. “I didn't want to.”

“Then why did you?”

“I thought it better if it looked like you were sharing the room upstairs with Ginny.”

Hermione paused. “If it LOOKED like I slept there. Tell me Harry - - “Her hand was still upon him, and she quickened it's pace. “Where do you WANT me to sleep?”

Harry paused. He knew he was a hair's breath away from saying the wrong thing and spoiling everything.

“Who said anything about sleeping?” He said softly and she laughed.

“Correct answer!” She moved closer and now sat upon his lap, facing him. Their eyes and lips only inches apart.

He looked at her beautiful brown eyes. “You DO know what that is doing to me right?”

She giggled and her hand started teasing his balls before finding his rock hard erection again. “Actually I have no idea.” They both laughed and Hermione kissed his forehead.

“How do you feel?” She asked.

“You should know,” He answered quickly. “You're the one doing all the feeling.”

“Oh THIS you mean?” she asked, squeezing his dick slightly.

He nodded and she shuffled closer to him. Harry's hand found her tender breasts again and he let his fingers start to move about them.

“So we're even?”

“We'll see!”

Harry's eyes went to her swollen breasts and watched as well as felt her nipples harden.

“Should I be apologising for this?”

“God no!”

“Good,” Harry grinned. “I like it.” He smiled as he looked below the water to see her short trimmed honey brown pubic hair. “And I like looking at you,” He said.

She smiled “And I like to look at you,” she said tracing a finger on his chest.

“So where will you be this time tomorrow?” He asked. “When everyone is here.”

“Wherever you are.”

He liked that idea.

“Training?”

“If you like. Or sleeping, snogging, making love. Everything.”

Harry grinned and he let one hand fall beneath the water, searching for her. Hermione was using both hands on his rock hard member now. “I like all of those,” Harry said. “Especially the last one.

She moved even closer, their bodies touching now. She smiled. “The everything?”

“Yes.”

His fingers fumbled for the briefest second before finding her opening and started to gently seek out her softest parts. “Is it alright that I like touching here?”

She laughed. Rhetorical question. “Sometimes you sound like a little kid.” She moved even closer. Her hips pressed against his rock hard erection. Hermione couldn't wait much longer for it to be inside.

“God,” Harry moaned. “If you move just an inch we WILL be doing it”

“Move to which side?”

Harry grinned and gently lifted her up, placing her hot opening to the very tip of his hard shaft.

“See?” He said, his eyes locked on her own.

Hermione returned the grin and allowed herself to start going down. Feeling him inside her. Again!

“OHHHHHHHHHH Mione! You feel so good.”

She agreed with that sentiment but instead thought HE felt good within her. She moaned with pleasure as she reached the end of his shaft. Without another word she lifted herself up this time and reached for his lips, kissing him deeply as she started to control her descent upon him again. She put her hands on his shoulders and started moving her body up and down upon his. Slowly.

“I love you,” he whispered.

“I love you too, so much.”

He kissed her hungrily, letting his tongue find hers as he helped to lift her again and found he was already breathing heavy. She moved faster and faster, her forehead touching his as she moved as well.

“WOW!” Harry groaned. “I thought the shower was good!”

Hermione was enjoying the feeling on him within her too much to answer and she let her lips fall upon his shoulder, kissing him as well as delivering small bites.

Hermione's body moved up and down faster and faster now and as she was the one controlling the entire motion Harry as free to let one hand quickly find her soft pink button that he had found to be wonderfully sensitive. She moved up and down upon him faster, taking full control and as she did she felt the fire burn within when his hand found her. Damn his touch was good!

Faster and faster they moved. Their hips rocking together as Hermione rode his hard cock. Her bites upon his shoulder started getting harder and her nails had found the bare flesh on his back. As he ground his hips into her own she instinctively dug her nails into him, which made him move faster, harder.

“You're going to leave marks on my shoulder. Is that part of the plan?” Harry rasped.

“Maybe, you're all mine” she panted.

“I know. Go ahead and make all the marks you like. I love it.”

She raised herself without his help now and practically DROPPED herself upon him hard.

“GOD!” She yelled and Harry smiled at her reaction.

He let his hands support her slightly and he lowered his mouth to take one breast in it. He teased and sucked and tasted her hard nipple as Hermione rose again and again and again. Harder, faster, higher she rose and fell upon him.

“Fuck!” Harry spat as his body felt the pleasure like fire.

“Sure!” Hermione managed to say before rising and falling on him harder. She was close.

Harry let out a yelp as he exploded within her and with a last plunge and thrust he felt the dam wall Hermione had been holding back collapse. He held her tight and Hermione felt wave after wave of pleasure flow through her. She could feel Harry's fluid continue to flow into her and she held him tight. She was still Cumming. Her head resting on his shoulder, eyes closed and she was breathing hard.

“God I love you,” He panted. “So much it hurts”

“I love you too, you are my world.”

“You know I will always do the best I can?”

Hermione nodded. “I know.” She looked deep into his eyes

Harry spoke again, a half panted whisper, he was still inside her. “I'll try not to promise anything I cant deliver. “I cant promise I'll beat him.”

“But I know you will,” she panted back. The bath and the sex made her feel hot, sweat pouring from her brow. “I feel you will.”

“How? Tell me how?”

She kissed him, but her kisses weren't an answer nor could they completely put the question out of his mind.

Twenty silent minutes holding each other led to the bath starting to get cold, and Harry stood; reaching for a towel for himself while also handing a much larger towel to Hermione; always the gentleman.

Harry held her to him quickly and gave her cheek a quick kiss. “Tired?” He asked.

“Not really.”

He smiled. “You must be hungry then?”

“Depends what you have in mind?”

Such an unexpected answer sent a shiver down his back but before he could reply he turned his head towards the door that led back to his large bedroom. Something had caught his eye. Some motion or change of light. He wrapped the towel firmly around his waist and purposely placed his entire body between the door and Hermione, standing behind him. He took two steps but already could see what it was before he poked his head around the doorway into his room. Dozens of slender white candles were set on the dresser and the bedside tables. They weren't there before but most certainly were now; all casting a soft glow about the bedroom. The sun had already set but the candles dazzled. Harry couldn't take his eyes off them. He heard the quiet sounds of Hermione's bare feet on the tiles and could feel her breath as she stood directly behind him. He turned to see she was standing with the large towel wrapped around her.

“Harry!” Hermione cried. “This is so beautiful; romantic!”

Harry nodded. “I take it then you had nothing to do with this?”

She looked at him. “Not you?”

He shook his head. “Believe me I'd like to take the credit for it.”

“Dobby? Winki?” Hermione asked and Harry gave that question thought.

“Not likely. They've never done that for me before. It's like whoever did it KNEW you and I would be here together.”

She grinned and started to say something but saw something catching her own eye.

“Harry? Where did you say my clothes were?”

“Upstairs, first bedroom on the left second floor.”

“ALL my clothes?”

“I guess why?”

Hermione had stepped past Harry and taken several steps toward the sturdy oak wardrobe that held all of Harry's hanging clothes. The door was ajar and she saw the thinnest strip of red fabric. But it was enough. She reached into the wardrobe and removed a very sheer sexy nightgown. It was silk and very low cut, a bright cherry red. Hermione giggled and held it out for Harry to see.

“Yours?” she asked seductively.

“Hardly.”

“You've never seen this before have you Harry?”

“On my word of honour I have NEVER seen that Mione. I - - “

“I know,” She laughed. “It's mine.”

She peered inside the wardrobe quickly to see another three or four of her most revealing nightgowns also hanging.

“I was saving these to impress you later. And this.” She held aloft a tiny scrap of a G-string and laughed as she saw Harry try to make it out. “This isn't yours either?” Her view alternated between the G-string and Harry's crotch.

“How the hell would I fit everything in?”

Hermione laughed and turned, looking at the candles again. Candles? Hermione's Nightgowns? “Who?” He asked.

“Nymphadora Tonks,” Hermione answered. “I think there is a VERY good chance she knows about us. And knew we'd be staying here together.”

“She's here? I thought she was staying at her flat?”

“I know. A last minute change of plans that even Remus didn't know about. Didn't you notice how she managed to make it just you and me here tonight? Alone?”

“That I noticed; I'd have been blind not to.” Harry looked back to the nightgown and smiled as he imagined Hermione wearing it. “I was going to thank her later for that.”

“Turn around,” She told him.

He saw she was going to put the nightgown on and he couldn't wait to see her in it. Or out of it for that matter.

“Why?”

“I want to put this on for you.”

He liked that idea. “But I've already - - .”

“Turn AROUND. I want you to get the full effect.”

He grinned and slowly turned his back to her. Seconds later he felt her hands on his chest, standing behind him.

“NOW you can look,” Hermione whispered, and Harry turned slowly.

As Harry saw her wearing the sexy thin red fabric, and noticed how very well she filled it out, he was helpless to stop his jaw hanging open.

She giggled. “You like?”

He couldn't speak, but simply nodded, before drawing her full red lips to his own and kissed her deeply. “God yes!”

She melted into his body and ran an index finger around his well defined abdominal muscles, before slowly releasing the towel that covered his waist. As it slipped to the floor she could see just how very well he liked the sight of her in her nightgown and matching G-string.

“Oh, hello,” She said to his stirring member. “Back so soon?”

He nodded.

“I wasn't talking to you,” She said and started to slowly touch it again. Naturally Harry's erection responded in kind.

She looked at Harry's eyes and winked, before giving him a very obviously faked yawn. “Well what do you know?” She started. “Looks like I AM tired after all.”

Harry grinned. “Bed?”

She nodded and let out a surprised girly squeal as he quickly lifted her into his arms and carried her towards his, THEIR bed.

***

Hermione wasn't sure how long she would hold out. Harry was exploring both her full breasts with his lips and tongue and paused to enjoy the delightful moans she was making. The bed beneath her was soft as Harry moved upon her body, his hands working magic upon the softest parts of her sides.

She moaned again, louder in appreciation for his every delicate touch upon her body and she shifted her head to look down at him. Sensing this movement he smiled up at her, before he buried his face back in to her ample cleavage. Right now Harry knew only that the sounds she was making were good ones. He changed his motion, slowly working his way to her shoulders and neck. Placing many endearing kisses on the nape of her neck Hermione took the opportunity to move her own lips close to Harry's ear and softly caressed his earlobe with her tongue for a moment.

“You make me feel so good,” she whispered between deep moans, her voice sounded like music. Harry nodded slowly as he looked into her eyes. Loving her wasn't enough. Loving everything about her wasn't enough. His soul belonged to her.

Hermione closed her eyes, wrapping her slender arms around his neck. This was all she wanted. His love, their bond. It meant everything to her; everything.

Continuing his barrage of burning kisses, Harry worked his way to the lower part of her neck and collarbone. 'GOD,' she thought! 'GOD he was good at that!'

Reaching leisurely for the waist-band of the boxer shorts she persuaded him to don, she now wondered why she bothered. But still she was going to enjoy getting him out of them, and wondered if he was going to remove the rest of her sexy nightgown first. He had already quickly freed her breasts and a few mores kisses like that and she wouldn't care. She felt him inhale sharply at the sultry advances of her hands towards him. She wanted to tease him and enjoy herself as she did.

As her fingertips found his hardened organ again, Harry shivered and smiled serenely, nodding in agreement as he enthusiastically took in the sight of his topless lover.

Once again assaulting her with burning kisses, he quickly worked his way down to her chest. As he cupped her right breast once more she arched her back and Harry grinned. Moaning was good, arched backs were even better! He loved the feel of his body upon hers. His mouth arrived at its destination, as his tongue gently circled around her hardening nipple. Hermione trembled in pleasure and buried her hands in Harry's perpetually messy hair, urging him wildly to continue.

“Don't stop!”

Harry had no intention whatsoever of stopping so he continued tenderly kissing her breasts as his hands reached around to where her thighs met. His wandering hands need to feel her so badly. While his lips continued to gently massage one of her breasts his hands made their way inside the sheer G-string. Hermione gasped sharply, moving her hips in accompaniment to Harry's sensual manipulation. Wet. So very wet.

She sighed contently when his kisses made a path down her neck, chest and stomach, and she stared at his handsome naked body. Young but well toned with well defined muscles. Harry was of course her first and she already knew, he would be her only.

She wasn't entirely sure how she knew, but she DID know Harry's size was bigger than average; big enough to make any nude centrefold proud. When he was inside her, as he had been for only a handful of times, she knew she wouldn't be able to accommodate much more. She grinned inwardly, anxiously waiting for that to happen again. Soon.

Harry slowly made playful little circles around her belly button with his tongue and kissed her repeatedly around her stomach. Harry didn't know entirely what he was doing, but let his kisses and touches be guided by the depth and volume of her moans. He caught her by surprise, however, when he moved aside her G-string with a single rigid digit and buried his head deeply in between her legs. She gasped loudly, the slow, deliberate motions of his tongue sending shockwaves throughout her body. This was new!

Her surprised sounds of pleasure only served to make Harry even harder. He felt her entire body quiver with delight as his tongue ran along and inside her hot, wet, centre. This was something Harry instantly decided he wanted to be VERY good at.

This was the first time Harry had tasted her, the first time he explored her with his tongue, and it was thrilling. It felt so different yet at the same time so similar to having his shaft inside of her.

Quickening his pace, he darted in and out of her quickly as he made the back of his tongue gently stroke her clitoris. Again this was new. Maybe it was magic, maybe carnal desire, but whatever it was, Harry certainly didn't miss the mark. Over and over and over. With each inward thrust Hermione felt her passion for him reaching boiling point.

She wanted him, badly. At the same time, she didn't want him to bring an end to the licking and kissing. It was dizzying. She didn't want him to stop but yet she wanted him to halt whatever enchantment his tongue was working and take her that very moment.

“Stop,” she uttered breathlessly, burying her hands into his thick locks of hair. Unsure, Harry halted his motions slowly, still keeping his face deep between her shapely legs. His hot breath came unmercifully upon Hermione's sex, and she quickly decided that she wanted more.

“OHHHH, Don't stop!”

Now Harry KNEW he was pleasing her more than he had before. He continued his barrage of tongue powered foreplay, much to Hermione's exquisite pleasure. She panted heavily, with light wispy moans escaping her mouth; an earth shattering climax seconds away.

Moaning loudly, she bucked her hips madly and pushed Harry's head closer to her until the waves of pleasure left her body. After relaxation consumed her, Harry gently rested his head on her leg. She smiled down upon him, thinking how very different he looked without his glasses.

“That wasn't fair,” she panted.

“Why?”

“I want you to feel good too.”

“Believe me, I loved that,” Harry whispered but her hungry eyes told him she wasn't done yet.

Hermione lay down beside him, kissing him sweetly on his neck and shoulder. “You are too good at that,” She said. Harry chuckled.

“Beginner's luck,” and now Hermione was beaming.

“Natural talent maybe,” She suggested instead. Harry laughed now until Hermione put one of her legs over his in an effort to get closer to him. She whispered softly into his ear. “But it's wasn't quite enough for me. I want you inside.”

Harry nodded and crawled lovingly on top of her. He carefully led himself into her and felt as well as heard Hermione cry out loudly in pleasure.

The familiar feeling of fullness came as an exquisite sensation to her as Harry once again felt the wetness and tightness of being inside her. Very tight and very, VERY wet! After a moment of getting accustomed to the feeling, he slowly started going in and out, both for himself and Hermione's ecstatic pleasure.

“I love you,” he rasped fervently, quickening the pace of his skilful thrusts.

“Love you,” She replied immediately, lost in pleasure from the boy on top of her.

Their passion was escalating to alarmingly erotic proportions. Raw passion now it was happening, with fervour. She wrapped her arms tightly around him as she spread her legs wider, wanting more of him inside of her.

Harry continued his quick and steady pace as his hands feverishly wandered over her breasts once more. She tightened her hold on him more, her fingernails gently clawing their familiar patterns into his back and shoulders.

Already Harry couldn't contain himself too much longer; she felt TOO good upon his hardened member. He loved the way she looked while she was under him, how her breasts shook beautifully with every thrust. His pace had increased dramatically. She knew what was coming next, again. “Oh,” she whimpered, “Oh - so close!”

This time Hermione screamed as her orgasm took control once more. Harry, so close himself, continued to thrust quickly as her climax shot pleasure throughout her entire body. He held her tightly, cumming deep inside of her.

All his strength spent, Harry gently and tiredly collapsed on his love, breathing heavily. A panting Hermione held him close to her, giving him a thoughtful and lingering kiss on his sweaty forehead.

“GOD you are good,” She proclaimed quietly.

Harry smiled tiredly and put his head on her shoulder. He was spent; exhausted. He gently rolled off her; everything Harry did seemed to be gentle; and she held him tightly within her grasp.

Hermione repeated the question he asked her many minutes earlier. “Tired?”

Harry panted, his eyes closed and his forehead drenched with sweat. “Uh huh,” He replied with no energy.

Hermione smiled at him and let him fall asleep briefly in her arms, enjoying the closeness she shared with him while he fell still. He stirred in her arms shortly thereafter, his eyes opening to greet hers staring back at him. She smiled slightly, giving him a quick kiss on the lips.

“How do you feel?”

It took a while for him to find the strength to answer. “Happy. Thank you.”

She smiled again. “You're welcome.”

Sleep took him as the candles about them continued to dance wildly, and would for the entire night for the charms placed upon them ensure they would not burn out. She smiled as she watched his sleeping form, and beautiful naked body. Exhausted herself she fell asleep next to him soon after.

***

She woke hours later, before dawn. Harry was already awake, his eyes hungrily devouring her naked body. Their own body heat made blankets and sheets unnecessary.

“Honey?”

She grinned. She already loved it when he called her 'Mione', but this new name was one she loved more.

“Yes?”

He spoke softly, slowly. “What happens to you if I don't make it?”

“I told you already”

There had been too much pleasure between them both for his memory to give him the answer. “Remind me.”

She locked her wide brown eyes upon his loving eyes of green. “If you don't make it then I don't want to live.”

The certainty with which she answered him scared him, causing him to sit up sharply. “Mione!”

“Don't, I won't change my mind!”

Harry covered his eyes, as if to hide from the truth she had given him. His yell broke the silence. “GOD!”

She frowned and watched his expression.

“So,” Harry said after a time. “Like Romeo and Juliet right? “Is that what this is?”

She was about to speak before Harry anticipated her question.

“DONT look at me like that. Because I know about them. Aunt Petuna loved that story. She was a sucker for Romeo and Juliet. Dumb I know but I know it inside out.”

While this was a surprise for Hermione, she knew it shouldn't be. Still young but Harry showed how very much he knew about love.

“They die in the end, right?” He asked her, unsure.

“They die,” She answered. “Harry I love you and I really can't imagine my life without you. If you die I don't want to live without you.”

He had asked, she had answered, and he knew any attempts to talk her out of this decision were futile.

“Why did they die again? In the play? I'm sure it had nothing to do with a Dark Lord.”

She gave him a pretty smile as she thought that for someone who knew Romeo and Juliet inside out, Harry had forgotten some basic plot points.

“No but their parents didn't want them to be together. Blood feuds, family wars.”

“Well I don't have a family and yours are happy for us to be together,” Harry said. “Why didn't they just run away.”

“That was supposed to have been the plan. She took a potion that put her in sleep, but it LOOKED like she was dead. Romeo got back and thought she really was dead, so he drunk poison and died. Juliet woke only minutes later, saw him dead and stabbed herself with his dagger.”

Harry thought. “Do you think we're like them?”

She ran a tender finger upon his cheek. “In a way yes.”

Harry grimaced before locking eyes with her again. “Do you know how much pressure it puts on me to know if I fall you fall?”

She shrugged. “Don't think like that.” Her voice was soft, but firm and she cupped his cheek now with her palm.

Harry turned his head as if concentrating on one of the candles. “You asked me why I looked happier after I went off with Kinsgley.”

Hermione nodded. She had noticed in an instant the change in him. That morning, and especially sitting at the kitchen table at Ron's home Harry looked lost, withdrawn, as if he knew he couldn't win.

“I just stopped thinking.”

“How does that work?” She asked, turning toward him.

“I was so confused. When the Minister told me we were watched, and how the Death Eaters watching us were themselves being watched by the Ministry I couldn't concentrate anymore. I just stopped thinking.”

She smiled, thinking that sounded promising. “So stop thinking.”

He nodded, having come to much the same conclusion himself. Out of nowhere came a laugh. Her eyes shone to see him laughing. “It WAS funny how it just happened to be arranged for you and me to be here together tonight. Alone.”

She grinned: “Nobody is happier about that than me.”

“Do you expect they know we - - ?”

The same question had come to Hermione earlier. “Some of them might suspect something.”

Harry laughed again. “TONKS!” and Hermione laughed with him. He looked at her and held her close, kissing her forehead delicately. “I suppose Molly knows you would have talked to your mum about all this.”

“She's a Mum. I know she's had the same kinds of talks with Ginny.

Something suddenly occurred to him, something he hadn't thought of before. “You don't think I'm with you like this JUST because your parents are away?”

She kissed his lips. That was her answer. “No,” she said with a smile. “It happened because it was meant to happen. Besides, it could have happened in my house. In fact it damn near did.”

“Really?” He asked and watched her delicious grin.

“Oh yes. I came SO close to jumping your bones more than a few times. GOD I wanted to.”

Harry grinned, wishing he had known that at the time. Not that it mattered in the end though.

Harry started gently stroking her hair and felt he could already recognise it by feel alone, even with his eyes closed. “Your mum mentioned a certain spell to me. I take it you would have told her in the first place.”

“Which spell?”

“Contraception.”

Hermione nodded and smiled. “Yeah. There's Magic and Muggle means to that question. Mum told me the Muggle and when we learnt about the evening spell in sex education I naturally told mum all about that.”

“Evening spell?”

She laughed. “Named for the evening star, or to be precise, the plant Venus.”

He wasn't following so she explained.

“You knew that Venus used to be called the Evening Star?”

He shook his head.

“Well it did. And that spell has to be taken the same time each day to be effective. Traditionally the evening star was used as a reminder to cast the spell, so it became known as the evening spell.”

“So it lasts 24 hours?”

She nodded. “Very near.”

“Is it - - ?”

“What?”

“A hundred percent effective?”

For a boy she was asking very adult questions. “Tell me something that IS a hundred percent effective?” She answered.

“Um - - - - -.” Harry was deep in thought.

“What?”

“The bath? afterwards? I don't remember seeing your wand on you.”

“Nope.”

He looked at her. “Is there a chance - -,” he turned his attention to her flat stomach “That we may have already started something?”

The choice of the word 'we' was a deliberate one. Hermione watched his expression.

“Caught up in the moment you mean?” She asked with such seriousness.

He nodded.

“You felt so good, it was hard to concentrate.”

He looked at her. “You know if it happens, I'll stand by you. Nothing could make me regret a single second with you.”

She looked at him and knew his words were real. He wasn't simply saying what he thought she would want to hear.

“I know Harry. As it happens I cast the spell earlier.”

He looked at her. “Neither of us planned this, being together, like this.”

“I know.”

“But it feel so right, us, together.”

He yawned again; smiled and held her tighter as he lay next to her.

Hermione smiled as she started stroking Harry's hair, also feeling the effects of all that physical activity.

Utterly spent, physically exhausted Harry closed his eyes and let sleep start to take him once more.

“Mione?” He asked softly. She smiled as watched his breath slow.

“Yes?”

“You were afraid to admit that you loved me?”

She paused and answered him in whisper. “I was afraid you had too much to worry about with Voldermort. I wanted to tell you.”

Seconds from sleep Harry nodded. “I know. But you've always been with me Mione, from the very beginning.”

-->